《Seducing The Ice Queen》


 Chapter 1 - My First Kiss...Stolen!

    31st December 2014


    Rocky Mountains, Country A


    With some film festival playing in the background, a boy and a girl were sitting on the couch, cuddled under a warm blanket as they munched on popcorn. Though they were supposedly watching television, they were actually arguing. But the biggest tragedy in this argument was that that they were fighting for no reason at all!


    Alice Faye glared at the boy who sat next to her and blamed, "Of course it is because of you that I have to spend the new year with a stranger! The clock is going to strike twelve soon and instead of spending it with my friends partying away the night, I am here stuck here! Watching a television, eating popcorn and a bottle of wine only to celebrate!"


    Adam Perry was of course offended and replied sarcastically, "How is that my fault? Did I ask the Snow Goddess to send all the snow here so that we will be stuck here? Or was I supposed to plough through the snow on the runway so that Miss Alice could return to her home? And I thought we had become friends yesterday! Heck! And today, we are like girlfriend and boyfriend! We are already in a live in relationship! We can even get married for new years day!"


    This audacious reply won Adam Perry a hit of the cushion in the face. Standing up from the couch with a jump, he glared at the girl and threatened, "Alice Faye! You dare to throw a cushion in my face? Do you think I will not retaliate just because you are a wee girl?"


    The threat did not have the intended effect as Alice broke into giggles at the person who was trying to speak like a Scotsman! He was just too funny. Adam''s face softened as he saw the girl giggle sweetly and he glanced at the old clock that hung on the wall. It was just four minutes until the new year began and he wanted her to welcome the year with a smile and not a melancholy face!


    Sitting back next to her, he leaned forward and opened the bottle of wine carefully before pouring some into the glasses as he spoke, "Don''t worry. You are not missing out on much on the partying!"


    This comment resulted in not just a cushion to the face but also spilling a little wine on himself as he had just been about to pass it to the girl. Adam glanced down at his favorite sweatshirt that had been ruined by the girl and this time promised to teach her a lesson. Sensing that she had this time really angered the man, Alice threw aside the blanket and jumped out of the couch with both her hands extended in front of her as she apologized wide-eyes, "I am sorry. I am sorry. I did not mean to.." But even as she apologized, Alice glanced at the big wet red splotch on the sweatshirt and giggled, further enraging Adam who finally picked up a cushion and walked forward menacingly as he said," Babe, do you think an apology while you laugh at me will get you out of the soup?"


    As Alice ran away with a scream to the other side of the room, Adam chased her swearing to take her sweatshirt to wear. While the two people ran around the big room throwing insults and threats at each other, the hosts on the television started the countdown to the new year.


    As Adam closed in on her, Alice looked around for an escape but found none with Adam in front of her and the door to the kitchen blocked by the couch. Finally, out of desperation, she jumped over the back of the couch almost tasting her escape. But her foot was caught and in the scuffle, Alice found herself on the couch pinned under Adam.


    The two people panted hard as they tried to catch their breath while Alice''s hands were pinned under his. As they stared into each other''s eyes, with the rest of the world fading away, the sound of the host as they said,"3...2...1.." echoed in the silent room.


    Slowly, Adam placed his thin lips against Alice''s soft pink ones. The first touch caused Alice to stiffen while Adam to feel as if an electric current passed through him. Soon, his tongue tasted the buttery flavor on her lips mixed with a flavor that was uniquely hers making him feel intoxicated. He felt her tentative response as her body softened under his and her mouth opened under him.


    Just then loud music started to blare from the television, intruding their moment. Alice broke the kiss while Adam moved back a bit when he felt her resistance. Staring into each other''s eyes, the two youngsters felt shy as well as a little awkward. Averting her eyes, Alice looked away and whispered shyly," Happy New Year."


    Her face was blushing red and Adam felt indescribably pleased when he saw her and unable to stop himself, he pecked her red cheek and answered, "Happy New Year to you too."


    Another peck was too much for Alice and feeling even more hot, Alice pushed lightly at the hard muscles of his chest and complained with a pout, "Get off, Adam Perry! You stole my first kiss."


    The small complaint gave immense satisfaction to Adam and his smile widened, tempting him to kiss her some more. When Alice saw the smile on his face, she felt extremely embarrassed and was sure that he would tease her. No wanting to ruin her first experience, she pushed him off causing him to fall onto the carpeted floor and ran away, straight towards the small stairs and up into her bedroom.


    But then he said something that made her heart thump as she raced up the stairs, "Don''t worry, baby! I gave you my first kiss too."

 Chapter 2 - The Ice Queen

    28th December,2020


    The "clack, clack" of heels reverberated in the otherwise silent foyer as CEO Alice Faye walked in. The people that stood aligned at the door bent at ninety degrees to welcome the CEO who paid no attention to the people walking on as if they were mere furniture. The ice blue suit that she wore highlighted her fair face while her dark blonde hair was pulled back into a tight chignon accentuating her sharp jawline and her almond shaped blue violet eyes. However marring this beauty was the harsh, impersonal and cold gaze that gave the chills to anyone who dared to look at the woman.


    As Alice reached the elevator, a man dressed in a grey suit stepped forward, the only one who had the guts to block the CEO''s way. Every employee shivered in fright when they saw the man stand in front of the CEO. No one, absolutely no one would dare to do this.


    Pausing, Alice turned her frigid blue gaze onto him, saying nothing. At the same time, the security personnel were preparing to get a signal to throw the man out.


    The impudent man extended a hand to touch Alice''s face before his fingers trembled and he moved it back.


    "Little Sister? Are you still angry with me?


    Alice did not reply. She did not need to. She simply gazed impassively at the man without showing any signs of recognizing him. Little sister? Oh please! If she acknowledged her relationship with lher biggest enemy then she would be a fool.


    Finally, when the man started to look awkward, she gave him a thin smile as she asked," Mr. Faye? Are you here to do your job? I must say you have recognized your ability well by choosing to do your duty as a liftman. Since you are so well dressed, why don''t you stop obstructing the way and man the other lifts. This elevator is for my private use only and I think I can handle it fine."


    Insulted, Samuel Faye clenched his hands as Alice stepped aside to walk into the elevator. Just as the doors opened after scanning her finger and she was about to enter, Samuel muttered, "Bitch! You just wait!"


    Stopping but not looking back, Alice shook her head and said, "Really? That is all you can come up with and you want to be the CEO of Fay Group? Samuel Faye? You cannot even come up with a decent curse word or threat and you dream big. The biggest insult that you can give me is calling me your sister rather than a female canine. And if you are by chance short of any more insults, my employees have better names for you to call me. "


    Before Samuel Faye could say anymore, Alice Faye signaled for the security guards to come over and escort the man outside.


    Immediately, the security personnel walked forward to escort the man out though they dared not touch the man. This was because the man might not hold a position in the company but he was still a share holder and member of the board of Directors. But they dare not let him stay inside of the Ice Queen would have them thrown out.


    The leader of the security gave a perfunctory bow to the man before he said slowly, "Sir, Please follow us outside."


    Samuel Faye threw a look at the guard before he harrumphed and walked out of the office. Damn it! If he had not needed that bi***, he would have already have her killed! But no! His dear grandfather''s will had stipulated that he would need her to acquiescence if he wanted to sell the dam* property! What was the point of inheriting a fortress if you could not even sell it! That cursed thing had earned him nothing while almost depleting his own resources in the process! He had worked hard the last five five years to get into the good books of his grandparents not for the property but for the shares! But that old man had cheated him and his father by giving that Alice forty percent shares of the shares while he and his parents were left with a total of five percent shares altogether!


    As he stomped out of the foyer like an angry bull, he narrowed his eyes and decided to finally mortgage the fortress to solve his problem of cash flow! He may have lost the battle but he would not let anything stand in his way to win . And once he had the cash, he would buy the rest of the shares that he needed to forcefully throw her out of the company the same way she had! But before that, he needed to work on the New Year Surprise he had planned for her....In two days, the new year would be upon them and Alice would have lost the war.

 Chapter 3 - The HeartThrob

    28th December 2020


    The entire stadium of over forty thousand people throbbed in silence as the powerful melodious voice of their idol resonated through them. The soft R and B music along with the baritone voice brought out a tornado of yearning in the listeners as they swayed along to the beats. A lone figure sat behind the piano his purple sequined jacket glittering under the spotlight. The man''s hypnotizing eyes were closed as his long fingers played the piano smoothly. The man''s ethereal beauty would captivate hearts anywhere but coupled with his rough and soulful voice, it made even the ones with the hardest heart melt like butter. As the final words of the song echoed," I need you...", the entire stadium broke out in a ground shaking cheer and applause..


    The man behind the piano smiled enigmatically as he sipped thirstily from the water bottle before standing up from the piano and giving kowtowing humbly to the crowd.. He then walked backwards where a stage helper gave him a brightly studded microphone in his hand and his husky voice sounded through the speakers," My stars, how are you doing tonight?"


    The audience which had hardly stopped screaming once the music stopped raised the noise is decibels almost causing the ground below to shake. Every girl and woman and even some boys screamed in response as they tried to attract the attention of their idol. The person who had enthralled the entire audience was none other than the lead singer of the popular boy band SKY. Their fans were named Stars and comprised mostly of females from 2 year old to 80 year old and a few fan boys.


    The Sky was concluding their final concert tour of their latest musical album called," Need." and K had just performed the last number for the evening. After the concert, they would then be taking a long break for New Year. Their first break in five years...


    K smiled charmingly at the audience and smiled, " I would like to Thank you all for your love that you have shown us throughout this tour. Stars, tonight has been the best night of our lives. Standing here in front of you all, we would like to tell you all how much each of you means to us. This song and this album is dedicated to you all from us. Soon it is going to be the festive season and SKY is going to go on a vacation after five long years. But during this struggle the one thing we have had constant is the way you have shined brightly with all of us. And we would like you to know that we will miss you as much as you will miss us. This New Year, let us take a break from work and spend time with our families so that we can bring them some more cheer. We promise you we will be back soon with even more songs and choreographies for you and us to dance together."


    The other band members soon joined the stage and the group bowed with their hands held together to the loud claps of the audiences. But every member of the band had their eyes moist because tonight was the night that they finally felt the success they had worked so hard for. Five years, they had worked day and night to reach here never daring to imagine reaching a stage as big as this. A stadium concert!. They had drifted apart from their friends who had partied during this time while they had practiced day and night. Their families complained to them about not seeing them so much so that they now had only each other as family as well as friends. But seeing the sea of people swaying to their music tonight and the Starlights (their light sticks) that had been there were a testament to their success! The people who were screaming for them were what they had yearned for!


    K looked back at the stage once more before he walked away with a smile on his face. Five years...It had been so long since he had a vacation. Even as he looked forward to spending time with himself, he wondered how he was going to cope with missing these people around him. Him and the others had become used to living in each other''s pockets and now all of them were going their separate ways, even if for just some time.. They might just suffer from withdrawal from each other.


    But even as everyone had plans to meet up with their friends and family to assuage their complaints, no one knew that K had made no plans at all. His only family that he acknowledged, his grandmother, had died five years ago just after their debut and before she could have seen his phenomenal success.


    Throwing away his purple sequined jacket, K threw away the black vest that clung to his body and stepped into the shower as he tried to think of ways to spend the upcoming holidays. Stepping out , he thought about posting a question about holiday suggestions but vetoed the idea. Shaking his head to get the water out, he clicked a picture of himself careful not to expose his nudity too much but enough to cause some furor among the Stars and typed a status," Stars! I am already missing you. And feeling lost! Please be my northern star and guide me to what I should do for the holidays?"


    Within a second a multitude of comments started to be updated as people started to come up with suggestions as well as squealing about the sexy picture of the man and craving more. But one single comment caught K''s eyes and his round big eyes twinkled with sudden nostalgia as he thought back to the time five years ago and a cute girl with blue almost violet eyes....Maybe it was time to go and check out The Rocky mountains for New Year.

 Chapter 4 - New Years Eve

    The cool beauty that stared back at her in the mirror seemed to mock Alice as she fastened the priceless string of diamonds around her neck. The violet gown was tightly laced around her breasts and and waist while the skirt flowed freely. Alice caressed the soft material as she picked up the shawl to drape over her shoulders and covered the skin showed by the backless gown. Sigh! Parties were such a headache. She hated it when people fawned over her as if they would not stab her in the back the moment they had a chance. As the car started towards the venue, Alice opened her trusted phone and started answering the emails that she had received. She liked everything about the business world but the need for socializing.


    She had just finished reading the new proposal for acquiring the distribution rights of a certain organic brand when the car turned into the hotel. The annual new year ball was held in The Imperial Hotel every year and as she had the first glimpse of the hotel, she felt a proud smile stretch on her face. This was the first time the company had thrown a ball under her leadership and it was beautifully arranged, if she said so herself.


    Her smile was short lived, however as she glimpsed the people she wanted to see the least, as she entered. Her father and Samuel Faye stood at the entrance greeting the guests as if they were the hosts. Her face turning stiff, she carefully stepped out and walked towards the entrance. But they really did not understand that they were being ignored and blocked her way. Well, if they needed to hear a few curt words from her they were welcome to. With a thin smile, she turned to them..


    Inside the hotel:


    K glanced around the beautifully decorated ballroom with extreme boredom as he stirred the glass of whiskey in his hands. Why? Just why did he tell his manager that he had no plans! While all his band mates were out doing their stuff, he was stuck here schmoozing the rich and mighty! At least the place was beautiful and the food good. He took a sip out of his glass as he admired the beautiful crystal and ice decorations. Though the weather outside was pleasant, the inside looked like a winter solstice as the crystals decorations gleamed and reflected the light. But what made him overlook the greedy gazes of the heiresses was the fact that the food was unbelievably good. He picked up a dainty looking appetizer from a passing waiter, he had no idea what it was called, and put it into his mouth, uncaring of his image, letting the thing melt in his mouth. Just as he was about to look for more of this stuff and head for the food table, he felt the party atmosphere suddenly freeze.


    Looking around him , he realized that most of the people were looking in the direction of the entry. The first thing he noticed was the hour glass figure of the beauty that stood at the door. His breath whooshed out in a rush when he saw the beautiful face. The delicate jaw line and the glowing skin of the beauty made him think of angels coming down from heaven. He had seen many beautiful faces in his line of work but this was the first time he had seen one that made him so captivated. He had already taken two steps forward to introduce himself when their eyes met... A shocking realization went through him as he recognized the violet gaze... It seems fate had already answered his question. Instead of making him go to the Rocky Mountains, it had brought the mountains here...


    Alice kept a blank expression as she entered the venue even though she was no longer in the mood to celebrate, while the old board of directors tried to flatter her and the other businessmen tried to woo her so that they could get their hands on her money. In the last six months, since she had taken the reins of the company in her hand, these people had started to look at her like she was a prized Charles Hollander Chess Set. She could already see the dollar signs in their eyes. However, just before she stepped inside, she felt a heated gaze pierce her. Her eyes scanned the ballroom and met with an electric grey gaze. The man seemed to be staring at her and she felt herself get arrested in his gaze. Her breath caught and she could feel his eyes searing her even from a distance. Beautiful was the first thought that came to her mind. She had never seen such a beautiful man. The second and even more silly thought that entered her head was that the man was like a pied piper. He would not even have to play the pipe and women would follow him everywhere. Even her own steps were about to turn his way, when his smile widened and he raised the hand in his glass as a toast. The sudden gesture snapped Alice back to reality and she turned her head and walked in. How dare he toast to her as if they were old acquaintances? The people who had frozen in place when she had entered now all swarmed towards her, ready to greet her and lavish her with praise as if she was a naive kid.


    Every guest who had shown a bit of reservation when greeting Elder Faye and Samuel Faye now tried to get closer to the young girl making the two men who stood at the side seethe in anger. Elder Faye snorted as he saw everyone try to get in that ingrate''s good books, not even feeling a little bit of pride over the fact that this girl was his daughter.. He turned to his son and snorted," Samuel? Is this why you wanted me to come here? So that I can be insulted by these people? Is it not enough to know that I have reared a snake in my own home all this time that you have to rub my nose in it? And do these people think that by fawning over Alice they will be able to make some gains? The girl is made of ice just like her mother and any one who gets too close to ice will only shrivel and freeze. I am going home!"

 Chapter 5 - Antsy

    As Alice spoke to the old grandfather like director of the resort she was planning to bid for, who was droning about the olden golden days, she could feel the gaze of the man caressing her. Though she could not see the man, she was still sure that it was the same man whose eyes she had met when she had just entered. Just who was this person? And even though he seemed familiar, his heated gaze that seemed to be following her made her feel itchy. As she turned her back to him, she just knew that he was gazing at her naked back that was exposed by the backless gown. She suddenly felt that wearing this sexy gown tonight had been a bad decision.


    However, what shook her was the way her body was responding to his gaze. Usually, if a man dared to stare at her like that, she would throw him a freezing glare that would make the other person want to kneel and beg for her forgiveness! But this gaze was making her feel hot and her body was reacting a little weirdly. She wondered of she was maybe PMS''ing and that was why she was having these weird thoughts about a strange man.


    This kind of discomfort made her even more angry and her expressionless face suddenly looked even more colder, almost scaring the old director also who stopped mid sentence and look at her with a frown. Realizing that she might offend the man, Alice immediately schooled her expression and put on what she thought was a decent smile and continued with the topic where the man had left off," You are right Uncle Mou! But I am still young to get married." And then leaning in a bit, as if whispering a bit of secret she said, "Uncle Mou, just because I am a bit ambitious does not mean that I don''t have a young girl''s dreams! I, too want to be swept off my feet by a handsome and beautiful man. But you said yourself, all the men these days are such pansies that they are even scared to approach me. And like you I am also an old fashioned girl and want a man to approach me rather than the other way round."


    Old Man Mou nodded in agreement and thought of all the silly rumors he had heard about this girl and said sympathetically," You are indeed a good girl! I wish my granddaughter was a little bit more like you and had more on her mind than partying and boys! Don''t worry little girl, I understand that you had your reasons for throwing out your father. Sometimes we have to be heartless to our own people to save the bigger picture. Now don''t let this old man take up all your evening. Else even if a boy wants to approach you, he will be scared because of me. And ask your assistant to fix a meeting time for us to discuss the resort. I will be holding a small party soon and will ask my wife to arrange a suitable dinner partner for you! Maybe me and my wife can find someone worthy of you!"


    Alice felt exultant triumph at having finally gained the old man''s trust enough but still kept a humble smile on her face as she bid goodbye to the man. Just as the old man''s back was turned, however, Alice''s smile turned into a pained grimace. Why did these oldies think that she needed a man in her life! The day she needed a man would be the day when hell froze over!


    At this time, she suddenly realized that she no longer felt jittery and she turned around to search for the man. And her gaze unerringly found the man in the farthest corner, talking to another man. She subconsciously refused to acknowledge that she had known of his whereabouts and as the emcee invited everyone to come onto the dance floor.


    Taking the opportunity that everyone''s focus was directed onto the stage, Alice was tempted to walk to the bar and get herself a shot of scotch. But that man was there... Her steps which were going in the direction of the bar stopped at this thought before she felt angry at herself and she decided to walk in that direction.


    Just then a waiter approached her with a glass of scotch in the tray and Samuel Faye once again blocked her way. Picking up the glass, Alice focused her attention on the man in front of her and put the other man to the back of her mind! She was going to need all her attention to be focused when it came to this scum.


    Samuel smiled in victory as he saw that the bit** had picked up the spiked glass of scotch. Trying to see to it that she finished the drink, Samuel gloated," Sister? Why are you standing here all alone? Do you not know the rules of our society. One must not go to such balls alone. The invite does allow a plus one! And with our company as the organizer you could have asked anyone. Oh! I forgot. No man would want to freeze their balls by coming into contact with you! Sister, let me arrange an escort for you. Even if you repel him, at least you will get laid! Maybe a man''s heat will help you thaw a bit!"


    Samuel noticed the glass clench in her hand and smirked as he continued," What? Are you tempted to throw the scotch at my face? Do it then? I am sure another incident will only add to your bright reputation. Though I must say Uncle Mou will surely be disappointed. After all, he does value family a lot..."


    Having said his piece, Samuel raised his glass in a toast. Alice stared at the man with fury and almost ignored the threat but thinking about her dream resort, she stopped herself and clinked her glass to the horrible man''s before downing the contents in a single shot and walking away while imagining throwing the glass at the horrible man!

 Chapter 6 - Who Is She?

    Just as K''s smile widened as he noticed the cool beauty turn her head away. It seems she was still the same arrogant, snotty little princess. But a sudden thought bothered him. Did she not recognize him? He sipped another sip as the marketing director walked to him. Casually leaning against the bar, he asked the director, "Phillip? Who is that beauty?"


    Phillip, who had been about to say something felt his mouth drop as he widened his eyes to look at the man. It was a known fact that among all the boys in the band, K was the only one who was focused on his work only and had never even glanced at another woman. Sometimes Phillip had even wondered if the man was gay... Phillip closed his mouth with a snap before teasing K," I thought that you were gay! Since when were you interested in women?"


    Saying so, he turned his head to follow K''s gaze and when caught the sight of the figure, his artist was staring at, winced in horror. Whipping his head back, he groaned," K! It would have been much better of you were gay! Please tell me you are only asking about that person out of ideal curiosity and you are not interested in her! Heck! Even if you are interested in her, I suggest you change your interest or even better change your sexual orientation!"


    The extreme reaction made K look at the man carefully. His eyebrows touched his hairline as he raised them in hilarity. Phillipe knew the man was laughing at him and rolled his eyes before commenting," You can laugh all you want but let me tell you, the woman you are eyeing is so out of your league that it is not even laughable."


    This remark caused the amusement to vanish from K''s face as a challenging look flashed across his eyes. This look made Phillipe wince as he tried to backtrack, "K, I am not looking down on you so there is no need for you to give me that look. Look, you have a great IQ so I am sure you will understand what I have to say. That woman is called Alice Faye. She is the CEO of Faye Group. That is the biggest group that owns the chain of supermarkets. But that is not her only qualification. The woman is called many names in the business world but the politest of them is Ice Queen. Up until a year ago, she was comparatively unknown, her only identity being the young heiress and society miss of Faye group who had few friends. But who would have thought that behind the distant little introvert miss was an ambitious shark. She started her own chain of cafes at eighteen under an alias to gain experience and connections. You must have heard of the cafes that she runs. Take a guess."


    K who had been listening to this summary as he continued to stare at the girl took a guess. " Mad Hatter''s Tea Party."


    Phillipe felt his jaw drop in awe. No wonder this man had a great IQ! He could not help but ask," How did you guess?"


    K knew that he had guessed correctly but he simply smiled, "Who hasn''t read about Alice In Wonderland?" and then gestured for Phillipe to continue, who did because there was nothing more he loved than gossiping. "Anyway, then the cafes were expanded into Lounges and then High Class Hotels. At present she is the most powerful and the youngest businesswoman in the country. But what earned her the title of the ice queen was that the woman threw out her own father from Faye Group when she inherited the shares of that company. And then threw every employee who was loyal to her father out of the company regardless of the number of years they had served. And when someone tried to protest this, she threw them out too. After that no one dared to say a word against her. She is even more fiercer to her competitors. If she has set her sight on something and she is unable to get it, then the chances are that she is going to destroy it."


    Phillipe said everything he knew about Alice Faye, hoping to discourage the man but instead he saw the increasing interest in the man''s eyes and for the first time felt really scared. When he saw that K ignored everything and was about to take a step forward when Phillipe blocked his way," K? What are you doing? Aren''t you bored already? You wanted to go to the Rocky mountains didn''t you? I''ll book you a flight for tomorrow morning. Let''s schmooze a bit with a few people and then we can eat some good food before going home. It''s going to be new year''s soon anyway. As soon as the fireworks.."


    This too was ignored as Phillippe watched in alarm as K started to walk towards his death. Like a heroine from some medieval novel, he raced and stood in front of K to block his path even as he tried to keep his image. Irritated with Phillipe, K turned a frowning gaze to the man and almost growled, "What are you doing?"


    The voice sent a shiver of fright in Phillipe as he heard the dangerous quality. This look was like the same as the time when they had first debuted and K had vowed to take over the world with their music. Phillipe gulped and tried to stand his ground as he reminded himself that K was his artist and not some murderer and had come here to appease him. His safety was up to him.. Placing a hand on the man''s arm, he tried to get a word in, "K! Don''t be silly! That woman is really dangerous! She is so beautiful but no young sensible man has dared to approach her.. Can you not guess why? If she would not spare her father any dignity, what do you think she will do to other male species. Do you know the prime minister''s son? Well he thought that he could handle Alice Faye and approached her. He even had a bet with his friends that he could woo her. And he did succeed in getting her on a date. But after that he went missing! And no one knows his whereabouts! So, think before you act K!"


    But sadly, Phillipe''s warnings fell over deaf ears.

 Chapter 7 - A New Years Kiss..Again!

    As Alice walked away with disgust written over her face, she missed the smirk on the face of her dear brother Samuel. Shaking his head with an evil smile on his face, he finished off his own drink and then walked towards the balcony to watch the show! He had actually arranged a few escorts for his sister and planned to give her the drugs a little later in the night. But seeing her disgusting face and smile made him impatient. More than seeing her ruined by escorts, he wanted her to become desperate right here and rub herself like a common who**! Because that is what she was! Nothing but a c**t!


    Alice had hardly taken a few steps when her path was blocked again. Just as she was about to snap at the person who had the gall to come in her way, her eyes met the electric grey ones...They were even more arresting up close. Forgetting her irritation, she lost herself in the gaze of the eyes.. They were like deep dark pools that would suck you into them.


    K stared into the violet gaze of the beautiful woman, trying to judge if she showed any signs of recognition! But he was disappointed to see that there were none. For a few moments, he doubted himself that if the girl he had known for that short period of time was the same or he had a case of mistaken identity? But this cold woman shared the same name and gaze as the na?ve teenage girl he knew...She was even looking at him the same way she used to. That is when another thought struck him. Maybe she did not remember him? This thought made K almost wince as he realized that this could really be the case! He may be a superstar but he was not such a narcissist that he felt every woman should remember him. Even though his sense of self took a hit at the continued lack of recognition, he gave a charming smile and extended his hand," Miss Faye? May I have the pleasure of this dance?"


    The deep baritone voice jarred Alice from her trance, the honeyed tones of the man strangely soothing her frayed nerves. Before she could however refuse the dance, the man had taken a hold of her wrist.


    The first touch sent a shiver through the both of them, making each of them stare in wonder. Just as K slowly let his fingers curl around her small hand, the lights dimmed and the orchestra started to play a slow song. Ever so slowly, K placed his hand on the side of her waist, just where her dress ended, respectfully avoiding her bare skin. Even though he itched to caress the soft skin he knew his boundaries and simply enjoyed the pleasure of holding the beautiful woman in his arms.


    The only thought that was going in Alice Faye''s head was that she had definitely lost her senses. This man really was a pied piper who has hypnotized her. She confirmed this when her hand moved off it''s own accord and landed on his shoulder. ''The man looked lean but the shoulder under her hand was strong.'' was the second abrupt and inane thought in her head.


    The couple moved along to the slow rhythm of the dance as K being a professional dancer, guided the woman in his arms beautifully. As the song came to an end, Alice had gathered her senses and was already preparing to say a small thank you and walk away.


    K saw the moment that he was about to be brushed off and was ready to be brushed off when he noticed a woman frantically staring at them. Raising his brows, he wondered if the woman was a crazy fan of his but then he noticed that she was trying to catch Alice''s attention. Slowly he bent down and brought his lips to her beautiful and delicate ears causing Alice to stiffen. Just then the emcee started the countdown for the new year and the slow ballad " Need you" started to play softly.


    Alice had been about to thank the man politely for the dance as she had noticed that he had not tried to take advantage of her during the dance. But she felt extremely disappointed when the man tried to press closer. Now she would have to cut him to size. But before she could snap ay him, she heard him whisper, "Alice, there is a woman behind you who is trying to gain your attention.." That said he turned around slowly so that Alice would be able to see the person over his shoulders while they continued to dance.


    Alice stiffened in his arms and looked over the man''s shoulders, seeing her Assistant trying to get her attention. Her eyes narrowed and soon she felt the beautiful man step back when the song came to a close. But just as K would have stepped back, her small hand gripped his wrist and Alice walked closer to him so that their bodies were once again almost touching and looked up into his eyes," Help me. Please."


    And in the next moment, Alice fused her lips to K winding her arms around his neck..


    Soon the lights went out and no one could have guessed who was more shocked as they rang in the new year..


    Was it Phillipe? Or the assistant? Or K? Or Alice?


    But it made no difference as to who was more shocked. What made a difference was that who was the first one to recover. And that was certainly K who would not let such a good chance escape and immediately deepened the kiss, his hands slowly landing on the warm skin of her lower back, his slightly rough fingers caressing the silky smooth flesh as his own voice crooned in the background about his need for a beautiful woman. Never had he imagined he would be able to hold the girl he had written the song for in his arms again...And after five long years, Adam''s need was met on the new year''s eve!


    Adam Parry aka "K" thought back to the time five years ahead.. when they had met for the first time...

 Chapter 8 - Tempting Fate

    In the past, 26th December 2014


    Alice Faye stared at the holiday decorations around the airport and sipped at her hot chocolate, while playing with the delicate ear ring that glinted on her ears. The VIP Lounge that she sat in was relatively quieter than the hustle and bustle outside so she was able to read the book in front of her in peace. But just now the book had turned boring and she wanted to go back to her own house. The snow outside showed no sign of abating and she felt that this was the worst decision she had made in a while.


    Never again, never again was she ever going to give a surprise to anyone! Surprises had a horrible way of backfiring! Just yesterday she had been sitting in a similar lounge in her own city, happily planning to surprise her grandparents and spend the holidays with them! Who would have thought that on reaching here, she would be the one receiving the surprise when her grandparents would not even be home but on a cruise somewhere on the Mediterranean sea wanting to soak in some warmth! What was even good about the sunny shores? The snow was a hundred times better!! And now she was stuck here in this airport with nothing to look forward to and the snow piling up by the minute. Looking up she complained," What else can go wrong now?"


    Frowning, she looked back into her book hoping that her flight would be announced soon. Not that she had anything to look forward to back home also. Her parents were going to be busy schmoozing this party season, socializing every night and sleeping in every morning while her best friend Lana, was out partying with the rest of their class at her sea side resort.


    From the corner of her eye she saw a tall figure walk into the lounge but other than noticing the all black clothing of the man, she paid no mind to him and continued to read her book.


    Adam Perry, threw a cursory glance around the lounge, noticing that there was no one here other than a young girl who was immersed in a book. Ordering a coffee to keep himself awake, he leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes battling to stay awake. He had been travelling for seventy six hours straight from a concert where he had received the news of his grandmother''s death and then after organizing the funeral as per her wishes was supposed to have been back with the tour. Though they did not have any more concerts for the next week, they still needed to practice. They had just debuted and started to see a rise in popularity but still had to slog to promote their work. As he sat back in the lounge, his heart ached for his grandmother. He needed to be back for the new year but unluckily, his flight had faced turbulence and made an emergency landing in this forsaken little mountain town. It was a wonder that there was even an airport here. And that too filled with people. He wanted to immerse himself in his work and not think about his loss. Because at this point, no matter how much he needed his grandmother and missed, his band, needed him more. They were depending on him to pull himself together just as they had started gaining acknowledgement for their hard work. Or else every dream they had would be a waste.


    Just as he was trying desperately to distract himself with thoughts of work, dark and turbulent thoughts seemed to be sucking him into their vortex, a small melody sounded making him open his eyes a sliver. Just as the tune was abruptly cut off, K heard her voice answer with a sweet, "hello?"


    Voices were his business and the sweet sound immediately caught his attention as he shamelessly eavesdropped on her conversation," Yes mother, I know. Well I wanted to spend some time with grandpa and grandma instead of going for that party. It''s alright. They deserved a holiday and they could not have expected me to give them a surprise." A pause. " Yes I am on the way back. No I am not going to be staying alone for the holidays."


    Adam smirked and looked at the girl even more carefully. So this is what a good and filial girl looked like, eh? She had been wanting to spend some time with her grandparents. This time he gave her another look over. Dressed in an oversized sweater and loose jeans that did nothing to show off her figure, she was immersed in her book. Even as she conversed on the cell phone, her eyes had been glued to the page in front of her. The big spectacles covered half of her face and hid her eyes. But her dark blonde gleaming hair that was piled atop her head made her look cute and the way she was biting her lip made him think that she was beautiful even without the need to glamor herself up. What a rare beauty. And a filial one. His grandmother would have definitely liked this girl with the sweet personality.


    However after admiring the classical beauty, Adam paid no mind to the girl and thanked the server who had just placed the coffee in front of him. Just then another server walked up to him to inform him that their flight was ready to take off. Looking down at the steaming cup of coffee disappointedly, he nodded and stood up.


    Just as he had taken a few steps, Adam felt the world around him spin a bit and he clutched at the chair, taking a moment to steady himself. Once he felt better, he promised himself to take a double shot of the expresso on the flight after sleeping for a bit and walked away determinedly.


    At the same time, another server had informed Alice that her flight was ready for take off and she began to gather her things that were spread out a bit on the table.


    As these two people were determined to go towards their own destination, fate had other plans.


    Suddenly, the world turned black for K and he fell himself falling sideways.


    Alice saw the man stumble from the corner of her eyes and instinctively caught the man but unable to handle the man''s weight, fell backwards with the man still in her arms.


    Landing hard, Alice felt a jarring pain in her the back of her head as it was bashed against the hard flooring, making her groan in agony.


    She should not have tempted fate was the last thought that entered her mind before she too lost consciousness!

 Chapter 9 - Are You Cinderella?

    Back to the Present:


    Just as everyone screamed in excitement and were guided to go out for the massive display of fireworks, K was about to lose himself in the kiss. The soft flower like taste of the woman seemed to bring up an unexpected thirst in him. Lost to the rest of the world, K was about to deepen the kiss even more but unluckily for him, this time Alice Faye had not lost herself. Even as her insides were tingling, this time Alice had kept control of her emotions and as the crowd moved towards the terrace, she caught hold of the man''s wrist and started to run in the opposite direction, dragging him along.


    Bemused but willing to follow his dream girl, he followed along only to find himself...in a broom closet? Letting go of the man''s hand Alice as if scorched, Alice leaned back and breathed a sigh of relief.


    K crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned against the door as he wondered if he had wandered into some alternate reality. Just what kind of hotels had such strategically placed broom closets these days?


    His belief of alternate reality increased when the so called ice queen suddenly bent over, in front of him, giving him an interesting view and some great fantasy material as he shamelessly glanced down before he noticed her take out her phone from somewhere under the dress.. A big grin graced his face as he wondered at the sorcery that was this dress.


    Feeling the piercing gaze, Alice finally looked at the man and glared at him. She followed his gaze and adjusted her bodice carefully before sending the man another scorching glare. Just as she was about to blast him for his insolence when he poked a finger at her arm and asked, "Are you Cinderella by any chance?"


    This unanticipated question made her pause and she stared at this weird man with a scowl! Just who was this man who had almost ruined her plans! And what did he mean by this question? Baring her teeth, she asked, "What do you mean?"


    K smiled at the angry look on the girl and wondered if she knew that she looked like a cute little helpless kitten...showing small white teeth and answered," Well, you did run away from the ballroom at the stroke of midnight and are hiding here. I can only expect that you to be Cinderella. Maybe your beautiful will turn into tatters at any moment and this phoenix pin that is upholding your luscious hair will turn into a real phoenix..."


    For the first time in a long time Alice felt her jaw drop and she had trouble controlling her laughter. She stared at the mad man who had such a vivid imagination and wondered if he was for real. Snapping her mouth shut, she bit out," No! I am not someone from a fairytale. But you definitely are from a mental institution! And you almost just ruined my plan! And what kind of a man just drags a woman onto the dance floor."


    Instead of being offended, K could only widen his smile and answered," And what kind of a woman just kisses a man on the dance floor and then drags him into a broom closet?"


    This answer made Alice snap her mouth shut as she realized that the man had really kissed her back. And she had not even realized. Flushing, she tried to think of a way to scold him but just then the cell phone in her hand started to vibrate.


    Seeing that it was her assistant calling, she immediately answered the call and whispered," Hello?"


    K could hear the sound of the assistant through the phone and continued to eavesdrop on the phone call," Madam, he thinks his plan has succeeded. He has now sent his people to look for you over the hotel? But madam? Why did you change the plan at the last moment? Anyway, you did a good job in handling the sudden change of his plans! I had never expected that he would change the escort agency at the last moment! I think we had a snitch there. Don''t worry I will look into it! I was so worried when I realized that Samuel had changed the people as well as the timeline and instead of drugging you later, that man had done it in advance! Anyway I should not have doubted your intelligence. Anyways, just don''t go to the room that we had booked in advance. At present we don''t know how dangerous the people in there are. Since there is a snitch then don''t even think of staying in the hotel. And don''t go home also or Samuel will sense something is wrong! Just use that sexy man, you were dancing with for cover and escape from here! Don''t even tell me where you are going and just proceed! I''ll get in touch with you tomorrow morning!"


    Alice was tempted to bang her head against the wall as she heard this. Murder! She was going to murder the person once she found out who had dared to betray her! She had been so careful in this as she had stalked her prey, letting him set up such a disgusting trap for her! And now she was going to have to spend the night here in this broom closet! Just then she realized that the man was still there and staring at her in concern! She frowned up at him before snapping, "What are you staring at?


    But, this time K held her arm with one hand and placed a finger under her eye, pulling down the skin softly, checking her vitals, "Are you drugged?"


    Pushing away the finger, Alice scoffed and pushed away the hand," Since you are listening in to a private conversation, you have already heard that the plan has failed. And I am not drugged. Now, just take off your coat!"


    Adam: "..."

 Chapter 10 - You Want Me To Do What?

    "Take off your jacket!"


    K''s mouth fell open as he wondered if something was wrong with his hearing. From what he had understood, someone had planned to drug her but had failed. And her vitals also looked normal with her eyes clear as an ocean.. So why was she ordering him to take off your clothes. A slow leering smile stretched across his face as he closed the small distance between their bodies and whispered scandalously," Just the coat, babe? I can take off the shirt off my back if you ask nicely. But I don''t take orders darling. If you say please then I may consider taking it off..."


    Alice breathed in a frustrated breath and wondered just which God she had offended that she was having to handle this situation with such a man! "Look, mister, "I have no interest in your clothes. I just need your coat to escape from here. I can''t go out like this. The person who wants to harm me must be looking for me. Once the crowd here starts leaving, I will wear your coat and mix in with the crowd to escape from here. Look, I don''t have any cash on me, but I can pay you!"


    Alice extended her hand and took off the diamond bracelet on her wrist, caught his hand and placed the bracelet in the center of his palm. K looked down at the dainty hand that was gripping his and folded his fingers around the bracelet and her hand. " Miss Alice, not everything is for sale here. You are too beautiful to mix in with the crowd. But I can help you. Is it really so difficult to say please?"


    Before Alice could say anything, K saw something just behind her and knew that he had found a way to answer the questions clamoring in his mind. The violet eyed beautiful Alice that he knew in the past was scared of nothing except..."Spider!!!"


    Jumping in place, and covering her own mouth as she screamed in terror, Alice jumped into the man''s waiting arms as she tried to get rid of the evil thing... Satisfied, K slowly opened the door behind him and looked around carefully. Seeing that the hallway was empty, he took off his coat and placed it around Alice was was clinging to him and then placing an arm around her waist, he picked her up in his arms and walked out. With her face pressed in the crook of his neck, K walked into the elevator, pressing directly the button to the penthouse of the hotel. He was sure that whoever the perpetrator of the scheme was would have parked his people in the basement to keep an eye out. But he had booked himself into the penthouse suite and no one would have access to that floor without a key card. As the elevator doors closed and it started to move upwards, Alice poked her head out and asked haughtily, "Where are you taking me? I thought you were going to help me escape. Look mister, I am not someone you can mess with. So don''t get any ideas in your head!"


    Sardonically, K raised an eyebrow and said," You are the one getting the ideas! I simply asked you for a dance! But you! You kissed me, kidnapped me, asked me to take off my clothes and then jumped into my arms! And I at least know your name- Alice Faye! You, on the other hand, have no idea who I am, do you?"


    At this point, K was hoping against hope that she would snap back at him that she did know who he was but she continued to glare at him in the same strange way. A keen sense of disappointment went through him as he accepted that he really had been forgotten. Slowly, letting her slide down his body, he kept a hand placed around her as the elevator reached it''s destination.


    As soon as the elevator doors opened, K took a step back and walked out of the elevator," Miss Faye. I have done my duty as a gentleman and offered you a safe haven. Whether you decide to take this or not is up to you. Once these doors close, the only way the elevator will stop here is if you have a key card. Goodbye."


    With his hands in his pocket, K walked away without a backward glance. However he felt an unrecognizable pain in his heart. He had only known her for two days, yet he had cherished the memory like a priceless treasure. While she had not just changed but also forgotten him and their time together.


    Just as his hand extended to open the door, he felt a small flutter against his back. Turning his head, he saw that Alice had followed him out. Raising an eyebrow, his tone a bit cold, he asked," Miss Faye? Do you need my help?"


    Alice looked up into his eyes and the pleading words that she had been about to utter, stopped in her throat. She did not know this man and yet she could detect the change in him. Until now, he had been looking at her like a tolerant friend. Even his teasing had not made her feel threatened. But now, he was looking at her like a stranger. And she suddenly felt as if she had lost something important...though she did not know what.


    When K saw that she was not yet willing to be humble, his freshly wounded heart melted again and he opened the door to his room and gestured her in. But this time, he hardened his heart. He was not going to let her make a place in his heart. Just in his room. And just for tonight.


    Alice looked at the man who was still willing to help her gratefully and walked inside. Once the door closed behind him, she held out her hand and introduced herself formally," Hello. I am Alice Faye. You know my name but don''t know yours. I am sorry for my rudeness. Please accept my apologies."


    K looked down at the dainty while hand and clasped it in his larger one.. Just as he was about to introduce himself with his stage name, his mouth moved of it''s own accord and he said," Adam Perry."

 Chapter 11 - Ugh!

    As the door closed behind the two people, silence reined inside the room. The lights had come on as the two people walked in. For this first time since she had started her own business, Alice felt too awkward to talk about anything. She felt guilty as well as thankful. But at the same time, there were other emotions running inside her that made her feel like a mess but she had no idea what to name them. And thus she frowned and put a lid on her emotions, not acknowledging. The burying your head in sand strategy should work well for such things.


    Once they had reached the living room, Adam caught a hold of her hand, startling Alice who then tried to pull it back. Once again she was about to scold him, when she realized that he was simply fastening her bracelet back onto her wrist and swallowed her words.


    Once he had returned the bracelet, Adam walked to a door on the left and opened it. "You can rest here tonight."


    Alice frowned at this, before protesting," Mr. Perry. There is no need for you to trouble yourself. I can sleep here on the couch."


    "Miss Faye, this is the spare bedroom. My bedroom is on the opposite side. I do not have a habit of troubling myself for strangers. You sleeping here in the living room will be more of an inconvenience. The room has been booked for me as a gift from a friend and if he were to come here and see you, it would be a problem for me. If you need anything...call the room service."


    With that, Adam left the door ajar and directly walked into the other room leaving behind a highly embarrassed and Alice.


    Snapping her mouth shut, Alice marched to the door of the room and was tempted to bang the door shut like a child! How could she have guessed that this was a suite! Even though she had grown up in a wealthy family, her father had been a miser towards her! She had assumed that it was his nature. It was only later that she realized that it was only her that he never had money for! And once she had started working, she had preferred not to travel or if it was unavoidable then travel in her own mobile home.


    Looking around, Alice saw the untouched bed breathed a sigh of relief. She had not expected to get stuck here! God dam***! She needed to get rid of that Samuel.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Alice rubbed her arms and then turned off her phone. Opening the call log, she wondered if she should call her assistant and bodyguard-Shen Ximin. It was Shen Ximin who had planned the entire trap for today with her. What if Ximin was in danger? But calling her would only distract her. Finally, Alice opened her We Chat and typed out a message, "Ximin, message me when you are safe. I am worried about you."


    Just then, a knock sounded on her room door and she stared in trepidation. In the last five years, she had never met anyone she could not handle except this Adam Perry. Why was he knocking?


    Hesitantly, Alice walked towards the door and opened it a bit, looking at the man who stood there in question. He had changed from the formal suit in to a loose t-shirt and a pair of shorts. The shorts showed off the man''s muscular legs and Alice blinked at the shapely calves as she continued to look down. Why was she having trouble talking to this man? She used to be an extreme introvert in the past but she had been doing fine during the last few years.


    Just as she was lost in her own thoughts, the sound of a throat clearing sounded. Her eyes jerked up and she colored a bit. A set of clothes was pushed into her hands as the man said," You can''t sleep in the gown. Here is a change of clothes."


    With that, Adam pushed the clothes into her hands and escaped, his own ears a bit red from being stared at. He did not know why but this woman affected him too much. (Actually he did know but he was too angry to accept it.) In his profession, he was used to being stared at even drooled about. His fans had commented and complimented everyone of his physical features and yet, when her eyes had been staring at him, he had felt as if he was on fire. And then she had blushed so prettily. Thankfully, she had noticed his own ears turning red!


    As he closed the door behind him, he wondered which fool had coined the name ice queen for her! She had never been ice. She was all fire. Now and even five years ago.


    {Alice: Author? Are you not going to give me any dialogues? I am the Ice Queen! Why are you having me behave like a naive girl! I, too have a high IQ like your mc! Author: Yes yes! you do! But to fall in love, we need your IQ to fall a bit...so this is the starting of you lowering your IQ! And let me tell you loosing a few brain cells for such a handsome man will definitely be worth it!}


    Alice looked down at the clothes as she closed the door. The peach sweatshirt was so big that she was pretty sure that she would loose herself in it. While she would need to tie the drawstring of the pyjamas around her waist twice! But beggars could not be choosers! And she was thankful for these too.


    Taking off her gown, she donned the clothes and rolled up her sleeves. She then threw herself back on the bed as she checked her phone for message from Ximin. Since there was no message, her mind started to ponder over the events of tonight. Especially the man in the other room. His eyes seemed to have imprinted themselves in her mind and she could only think of them.


    Soon the tiredness from the last few days took over and she fell asleep.. In her deep sleep, she did not realize that the man from her thoughts was now in her room, staring at her with his deep eyes.

 Chapter 12 - The First Meeting

    Adam stared at the girl who was sleeping in the bed peacefully under the blankets. With a smile he thought of the fact that she was all woman and yet he still referred to her as a girl. As he walked near the bed, he thought back to the time when he had first seen her violet eyes. He was tempted to caress her soft cheeks but held back. He had thought they had become friends. But now she showed no signs of recognizing him. What had happened since the time they separated that she turned out so differently?


    Was he that forgettable. They had after all spent a while together..


    Five years Ago:


    Alice opened her eyes and immediately the events that occurred rushed through her memory. She looked around and realized that she was lying on a couch in the lounge. Blinking, she stood up. Her flight was ready to fly, she needed to rush. The act of sitting up made her head go round and she felt like throwing up. A kind looking old woman walked to her and said, "Dear child. You need to rest. You have a concussion. Please lay back down for now. And you need to call your parents to take you back home because you cannot travel anywhere with that concussion!"


    Hearing this Alice protested, "No! I need to take the flight back. Please."


    But the kind woman simply smiled at her and said," But child. You cannot go anywhere. The last flight flew out an hour ago and the airport is now closed for the next five days at the very least. So unless you want to be stranded at the airport, you need to go home. In case you do not have a home here, you need to make the reservation at the nearest bread and breakfast. But the airport has almost emptied and I doubt that you will be getting any place empty. You can try going to the town center but I doubt that you will be able to get there if you delay anymore. So tell me do you have any family who can pick you up? We do have a kind cab driver waiting who lives towards the town. He had agreed to wait until you woke up."


    Feeling aggrieved, Alice nodded and answered," Auntie. My grandparents house is nearby. Please ask the driver to drop me."


    The lady nodded and escorted Alice outside while talking to her about inane things and advising her to be careful for the night and having someone wake her up every few hours. Getting into the car, Alice was about to thank the driver when she noticed a silhouette in the passenger seat of the car. Feeling a gulp of fear, she almost screamed when the man said," Please don''t be scared. I am sorry for making you miss your flight. This mister here was the only driver available and I did not want him to inconvenience himself to take me back and then come back for you. Please forgive me and we can drop you off wherever you want before I can check into the hotel."


    As the driver heard this, he asked a little impatiently, "You can talk when I drop you off. I have waited enough. Give me the location. And then you can see what you want to do. I will not wait any longer. Girl! Give me your address."


    Alice had frozen in shock at the first sound of the beautiful voice when the driver''s rude voice woke her up. She absent mindedly gave him the address and then tried to see the man who had just spoken to her. His voice. For the first time in her life had she heard a voice that was described in the novels that she read. It was just the right amount of warm, husky, rough and soulful. She was suddenly curious what this guy looked like. Then she remembered that he was the reason that she was going to be spending the holidays alone. Scowling, she glared at the back of the head of the man and quietly leaned in the seat, having no intention of accepting his apology.


    Soon silence reigned in the car and the driver slowly drove to the address given. Once there, the driver ordered grumpily, "Get off now."


    K looked back at the girl sleeping peacefully in the backseat and got off, taking the luggage out of the boot. He then knocked carefully on the car window and smiled at her," We are here, my lady."


    Alice blinked up at the beautiful face of the man who had opened the door for her and got off unsteadily. The face that stared at her was shaped like a heart. His eyes were big and rounded but the most noticeable were his eyes which had double eyelids making them look bigger and rounder. His eye lashes would make a girl feel inferior and inadequate!


    In spite of his profession, K felt awkward after being stared at and cleared his throat softly and smiled at the girl. The girl in return gave him a glare and alighted the car with a scowl. She was about to snatch her luggage from his hand when he said, "I will leave you to your door."


    Alice looked down at the snow that was high and the cold that was seeping through her shoes and nodded without arguing. Anyways her foot was aching because of this person. She angrily stomped towards the small cottage style house and walked to bright red door. Once there, she gave him a thin smile and said," You can place the bags here and leave. Thank you."


    K smiled at the girl and placing the bags down, went back towards the cab, which was now nowhere to be seen. He rushed forward to where the cab had been standing and saw that the car was nowhere to be seen. His shoulder bag had been thrown on the ground. Looking around, he noticed that there were no houses in the vicinity or any sign of life other than the house behind him. He turned back to the house and realized that the little girl had already gone inside. It seemed fate was intent on harassing him. Fishing out the phone from his pocket, he noticed that it was about to run out of battery. Hoping that he could find a hotel nearby and a cab, he opened the ''ober'' app but it was too late as the screen turned dark.


    Kicking the ground in frustration, he felt the cold shivered from cold and looked back at the house. He would need to ask for help...

 Chapter 13 - Stars? What Do I Do?

    Present Night:


    K stared at the little sleeping beauty thoughtfully. She even slept the same way. Like a doll. With her hands joined under her cheek and her slightly plump lips set in a pout, she looked like the little youthful girl he knew. She had even pulled up the hoodie of the sweatshirt, her beautiful hair hidden under the cap. Kneeling next to the bed, he placed an elbow on the edge of the bed and his chin on his palm as he wondered at her angelic beauty.


    He really wanted to ask her why she did not recognize him but his pride and self respect stopped him. Her awkward sweetness was something he had cherished and been thankful for when he thought of the dark days when his grandmother passed away. And if she disregarded their time together then he would feel really shattered.


    Just then, her brows scrunched together and she frowned in her sleep. She looked even more adorable. And naturally as per K''s rules, if someone looked so adorable, then they needed to have a picture clicked! Bringing out his phone, K carefully placed his head near hers and tried to copy her pout, and snapped a picture. As a naughty idea struck him. Getting up, he walked back to his room and opened his bag. Right there on the top was his make up bag... the perks of being in the public eye all the time were that he knew the basics of make up! Walking back into the room, he noticed that she had turned the side and was now lying on her back. This was even perfect... Ever so slowly, he took out the eye shadow and brush... Within a few minutes, his work was done and he stepped back satisfied with his art. He then clicked a few more pictures, brought up the blanket to her chin, watched her as she cuddled into it and then walked out with a satisfied smile.


    It had been so long since he had pranked someone like this!! K wondered just what had gotten into him! He had actually sneaked into her room to prank her! Walking to the small study desk on the side, he sat there, tilted his head and with a finger on the side of his forehead clicked a picture of himself. He then posted it on his social media account with the caption," Stars? Your K is very happy today! I found an old friend who I had wished to talk to for a long while but had lost touch with! I hope all of you have many such happy days in the coming year as well! Wishing you all a happy new year!"


    The moment the post was sent, the picture started to go viral as many fans shared and liked the picture. Many more netizens were curious about the pop star being alone on new year and could only comment while some congratulated him for having found the friend and soon a debate was sparked as everyone wondered if K had gone back to his hometown for the holidays. Most of the fans knew nothing about his immediate family other than the fact that he had been close to his late grandmother and K wanted to keep it like that. K replied to a few fans who wished him new year and then closed his phone before turning it on again. Opening the search engine on his phone, he typed in the name, Alice Faye but hesitated before pressing the search icon. He knew that she was a public figure just like him and it would be easy to know what she had been up to all these years. But he did not want to invade her privacy even more.


    Sighing, he turned off the phone and leaned back in his chair. However before he could think of something to soothe his nerves so that he could sleep, his phone started to ring. Opening one eye, he glanced at the caller id and asked, " Why are you calling me in the middle of the night, you bast***? Are you missing me already?"


    "It''s because you are posting in the middle of the night. Are we not on holiday? That means a break from social media also! But you are adding one picture a day! K why are you not doing your stuff! Have you already reached the Rocky mountains? And if you have found her then why are you still on the internet?"


    K sighed and walked to the bed, before throwing himself on the mattress and whining," Apollo? I did not go to the Rocky Mountains! The mountains came to me! And the reason I am here posting on the internet instead of talking to her is because she has forgotten me!"


    When Apollo heard what K had to say, he could only shut his mouth and felt at a loss on what to say. Lee Chan also known as Apollo was had chosen to travel the world on a cruise with his parents to celebrate his holidays. He had wanted them to enjoy after they had worked all their lives to make him strong. Though all five members were close, Apollo was closest to K and could only guess how he was feeling at the moment. K had talked about nothing but his friend since he had come back from his grandmother''s funeral. Though everyone else assumed that K had met the girl in his hometown, Apollo was the only one who knew what had really happened. And he was the one who had encouraged K to look for his friend. It was because he had seen K change slowly from the extrovert and prankster he was in the past to how he had quietened down slowly, turning serious. K was the lifeline of their band and also the one who was having the most difficult time dealing with the public. While all of them had their families, he had no one. And now it seemed that the only person who had given K unknowing strength had also forgotten him. Apollo felt a loss of words. This would be really demotivating for him. All of them had worked hard these years but for K these had been the hardest as he handled the performances as well as the pressure of being their leader.


    Finally after thinking Apollo could only advise," K, so what if she has forgotten! Isn''t that a good thing? The two of you can reconnect. Just start afresh! No one can be a stranger to you for long."


    Incredibly cheered up at this, K agreed with Apollo and the two friends chatted up for a while. It was almost two am when K finally fell asleep with plans to reinstate their friendship. However his plans would be bound to fail because, when he did wake up, Alice Faye would be long gone.


    Meanwhile, Samuel Faye paced the floor of his own room located on the second floor. He had lost sight of Alice and that man so suddenly. He had assumed that the man was some guest but he turned out to be associated with that Alice. He punched the wall in frustration that his plan had failed. The escorts he had arranged had been arrested by that damnable Ximin! Just how had that Alice Faye outsmarted him and escaped his clutches. He had mixed the drug in that drink himself! How had the waiter succeeded in replacing it? And where did Alice Faye escape to with that man?


    Just then his phone rang," Sir, the police has arrested the escorts and all of them have blamed the person you had arranged. He has also confessed to the crime so there is nothing they can connect to you. However, Alice Faye is nowhere to be found. And also they have played really smart. The surveillance footage is also missing from the time the party began. Sir, this was all preplanned and they were actually hoping to catch you! You need to lie low for a while! And until now Miss Alice has been working with no outside help but this time she used someone as a cover so it is possible that she is ready to trap you. You need to be really careful. We are working on Miss Alice and will let you know as soon as she is back!"


    The call was then disconnected with the phone being thrown against the wall!

 Chapter 14 - Sticky Toffee Cheesecake

    Alice opened her eyes sleepily before sitting up in a panic as she wondered where she was. Soon the events of last night came rushing back and she picked up her phone to check on the time. Seeing that it was only 5.00 am, she threw aside the blanket, (how did that even come over her?) and jumped out of the bed.


    Looking outside the window, she looked out and noticed that the sky had just started to lighten. Just then a notification popped out on her phone. It was Ximin. She breathed a sigh of relief when she realized that the girl was safe and immediately message back. " No need to leave the car. I''ll be down in a minute." Picking up her dress and accessories, she raced to the door of the room, turned back, picked up a hotel pen and note pad and wrote," Thank you for your help and the clothes.." Alice paused as she wondered if she should leave her phone number and offer compensation but then she remembered how he had been offended and simply signed off with her name before rushing out.


    Outside the elevator doors opened as soon as she pressed the button and she jumped in. The message said that the car was parked in B2 so she pressed the button for that and leaned back against the elevator wall and closed her eyes. She had already guessed that their plan to catch Samuel had failed if Ximin was still being cautious.


    Once the elevator had stopped, Alice strode straight towards the black car that had been inconspicuously parked nearby. Opening the back seat, she threw in the thousands of dollars worth gown and then jumped into the passenger seat.


    The next moment, the car was thrown into drive and after a winding turn, it shot out speedily out of the basement. Alice pushed the button throwing back the seat and closed her eyes tiredly. She did not feel like talking. Thankfully Ximin had been with her long enough to know her moods and said nothing.


    But the silence was not meant to last. Because a little while later, Ximin threw a glance to check on Alice and when she noticed the face, she stepped on the brake with a jerk, almost throwing herself and Alice out of the windshield glass.


    Alice opened her eyes and glared at the woman before muttering," Ximin? What are you doing? We are driving on the freeway! Are you so frustrated that you are trying to get us killed?" But Alice did not get a reply from Ximin who was staring at her like she was an alien.


    Her slim eyebrows descending, she clicked her fingers in front of Ximin''s stunned face and frowned, "What''s wrong? Are you too tired? You can rest and I will drive..."


    But this time Ximin shook her head and restarted the car. Shaking her head at her weirdness, Alice again closed her eyes, tying to avoid thinking of the problems that awaited her. And yet she could feel the befuddled glances that Ximin was throwing at her. Finally, Ximin stopped outside a high rise apartment and turned around. Alice had just started to fall asleep so she did not sense the movement, and Ximin took this opportunity to click the picture of the artwork that was Alice''s eyelid.


    Once the photo had been clicked properly, Ximin drove into the basement. The two women walked inside peacefully when Ximin commented," Alice, your favorite cheesecake is in the refrigerator. I thought after the nightmarish experience last night, you would need it but it seems it was not as difficult as I imagined. By the way, I want to know who the hottie was. I could not see his face but man that bu** was sexy..."


    Alice, who had been used to Ximin''s silly talks and objectifying the male race, felt irritated at the way, Ximin talked about her savior. But even then she said nothing and simply waited to reach the floor. She really did need that sticky toffee cheesecake! The cheesecake was a fix for her that was even better the coffee! And for that she could ignore Ximin''s rambling.


    But this time Ximin was not to be silenced who continued to harass her and poke at her," Alice! I never expected you to be so naughty! Did you not always say that you are like your namesake Alice but then why do you have Cinderella on you?"


    This nonsensical question stopped Alice short and she turned to Ximin,"What are you even talking about?"


    In answer to the question, Ximin crossed her arm, pointed a finger to her own eye and then to the mirror before commenting," But I must say it is beautiful work."


    With a shake of her head, Alice turned to look into the mirror in her foyer and her eyes widened. What the he** was that! Going forward, she placed her fingers on her eye lash and leaned close to the mirror. There, on her eyelid was an entire drawing of a girl in a long dress with even a shoe near the beginning of her eye and a clock showing midnight towards the outer edge...


    It would suffice to say that Alice was shell shocked...at the art and the fact that she never realized...

 Chapter 15 - Amused

    As Alice stood under the hot shower, she could not help but smile at the silliness of that man who had helped her last night! At first she had been angered at his cheek, even regretting the fact that she had left him a "thank you" note. How dare he come into her room late in the night and do something like this! But after calming down and being laughed at by Ximin, her own twisted sense of humor had gotten to her. So from the fairytale of Alice, she had now changed into Cinderella... Though if she thought carefully, her life at present seemed to be somewhat close to that of the girl from the fairytale... with an evil step parent.. The only difference being that instead of two step sisters, she had a step brother and a father who was much worse than a step father!


    Sighing, Alice turned off the shower and wrapping herself in a robe walked out of the bathroom. Instead of indulging in her after bath routine, Alice went to stand at the ceiling to floor windows, staring at the world outside. Ximin had already gone home as she was on her annual leave of fifteen days for the new year! Usually, Alice used this time to work some more but this time she felt especially disheartened as her thoughts whirled to the time five years ago...She had just returned from her grandparent''s home when her mother had announced that she was dying... As she had spent taking care of her sick mother during her last days, Alice had felt bewildered and lost. She had prayed that her mother would survive. Because even if that woman had ignored her for the most part, she had provided her with some motherly warmth... But when that woman had breathed her last, Alice had felt her world collapsing. They had just returned from burying her mother and come back to a woman who had already taken her place. Her father had tried to explain how he had long fallen out of love with her mother(it was her mother''s fault obviously) and how she had forced him to stay married to her if he wanted to run the business...She had been saddened but other than that she had paid no heed to that woman.. Until that woman started to play games with her...She had dared to accuse her of trying to seduce her son! When she had been the one to drug her and luckily for her she had mistakenly spilled the glass of juice.. But she had no proof of her innocence so she had not said anything.. finally tired of being on alert all the time to defend herself and feeling no connection to her father, she had planned to apply to a university abroad...but then that woman objected to sending her away to study and her father refused to pay her tuition fees. Like a silly girl she had even taken that in stride and made herself believe that at least her father was worried for her. But then one night, when she returned from university, she was introduced to her would be husband! Her father had claimed that he wanted to see her settled before something happened to him too...But the man he had tried to marry her off to had even been older than him! Being stubborn and carefree, she had scared away the man! And that is when her hell had begun..


    And just when she had been about to breakdown, Ximin had arrived with a letter from her mother and a letter from her mother''s lawyer...changing everything...


    Slowly as the sun lit and warmed the outside world, her heart remained cold and caught back in those dark days.


    How long had it been since she had something to celebrate about? She was not even twenty four yet and already she felt like an old woman...


    The ringing of her cell phone startled her, bringing her back to the present with a jerk. A frown graced her face as she wondered why Ximin would text her. She did not think anyone else could text her because only Ximin was the one who had her personal number. The frown deepened when she noticed that it was from an unknown number. Opening the message, however made her mouth fall open... The audacity of the man! He had not only used her face as a canvas but also stolen her phone number! And to top it off, he then sent her a meme saying, "You''re welcome."


    But still for some inexplicable reason, she could not remain angry as she stared down at the pink bunny that was offering her a carrot as he said "You''re welcome..." Who could get angry over a pink bunny?

 Chapter 16 - Still Not Blocked?

    As Alice stared at the unknown number and the funny meme, her finger hovered the block option. She could naturally guess it was the work of that retarded man. Just as she was about to click on it, the door bell rang. Frowning, she placed her phone aside as she walked over to the screen to check who could have come to her home. When she saw a delivery person standing there, with a basket in his hands, she could not help but frown! Had that crazy man also gotten a hold of her address? What a disgusting man! She was about to walk back and get her phone to blast the man and threaten him with filing a police complaint when the thing started to ring. It was Ximin calling.


    As soon as she answered it, she heard her assistant''s cheery voice. "Hey Alice! I forgot to tell you that President Mou asked for your contact details last night! He wanted to invite you for a chat about the new deal! I had to tell him that you were a bit unwell and therefore retired early. I did offer to arrange it for you but he insisted rather threatened that he wanted to send you a personal invite for a gathering instead of a formal meeting. Since he is a trusted senior man, with no skeletons in his closet, I gave him your address! He may just contact you! So be prepared! But, a word of warning! I saw Samuel approach him after he had talked to me so you need to be on guard! And now, I am off to my vacation and I am sorry for leaving you in the lurch but not sorry enough to stay back! Bye, sweetheart!"


    Without having to utter a word, Alice had heard everything and could already feel a headache coming on. Walking back to the door, she saw the delivery person still standing there, pressing a button, asked into the microphone," Who sent you here?"


    The delivery man, who was waiting for the answer, shook in response to the sudden blast of a cold voice and said in a meek voice," Mam! I bring delivery from President Mou of Mou Hospitality!"


    "You can place it with the guard downstairs." And the connection was cut off. the delivery guard who had stood straight suddenly slouched as he wondered why he felt that he had just been thrown ice at! Shaking away his weird thinking, he walked to the small window and placed the basket with the guard.


    Alice waited for the guard to bring up the basket and place it at the door. Making sure that her robe was still tied tightly before she walked out and grabbed the basket. It was a box of health tonics. A small smile graced her face as she thought that her grandfather would have done the same thing had he heard that she was sick.. President Mou really was a gentleman!


    Opening the note and reading it''s contents, however made her good mood disappear. It was an invitation alright and Samuel had played the man really well! If the resort had not been so important to her, she would have crushed the invite and thrown it into the recycling bin! Throwing aside the invite on the small coffee table, Alice walked back inside. She needed to get ready for work! Plugging in the hair drier, she styled her slightly moist hair as she seethed inwardly. To make matters worse, as she walked into the walk-in closet, she noticed the sweatshirt and pyjamas that she had thrown aside when she come back... As if it was the clothes that had offended her, she glared at them harshly before walking away with a simple white skirt suit.


    It was only when she sat in her car, that she realized that it was the first day of the year and a holiday for their administration office! Well, since she was already here, she could go and sit in the office. There would be something that would come up for her.. Just then another message notification popped up and looking at the number, she was even more irked. Almost stabbing at her phone, she opened the message and then in a sudden change of moon, giggled loudly. The sweet smile echoed in the confines of the car and if someone would have seen the usually icy beauty laughing like a little girl, they would have been smitten!


    It was so cute! Who would have thought that memes could be so cute.. It was a picture of "the mad hatter" who was staring around wide eyes....Under the meme was the caption-"You haven''t blocked me yet! I can see your we-chat picture!!"

 Chapter 17 - To Block Or Not

    As Alice stared wide eyes at the gif and the sentence, another message popped up!


    It was a cute Cheshire cat with an abnormally wide grin saying, " Happy New Year, new friend."


    The self satisfied look on the cat was cute and suddenly Alice could not help but grin too! This was so cute! Just as her smile widened, she realized that she did not do cute. Her grin vanishing, she narrowed her eyes and was about to block the number when another message popped up," Are you thinking of blocking me now?" followed by a teasing emoticon. Was she this predictable. Her jaw tightening, Alice raised her forefinger and was about to stab the ''block'' icon when another message turned up! "Hey! You need to return my favorite pair of hoodie and pyjamas! How can you ignore me like this? I can see you are online! You owe me, Miss Alice! First you made me take off my clothes and then you ran away with my clothes! How could you do this! That hoodie was pretty special! I need it back!"


    As Alice read the message, she felt a flash of revulsion at the rather dramatic and petty man. And the way he worded the message in such a double meaning type of way! Before she could think better of it, her fingers moved at lightning speed as she messaged, "I burnt it!"


    On the other side, lying in bed, K felt triumph course through him as he re read the reply! The silly girl was just the same! Angry at the drop of a hat! He knew just how to push her buttons!


    Placing an arm under his head he stared at the message before single handed pasting a link and sending it to her. Single handedly, he typed under it, before placing the phone on the side and getting out of bed. The man''s shaggy hair fell across his forehead as he stretched to remove his sleep kinks and the perfect V shape of his lean and slightly muscular body was highlighted from the sunrays behind him... Rubbing his eyes, he walked to the wardrobe and stared at the row of similarly styled hoodies that were lined in there. Taking one, he stepped into the shower, ignoring the message notification that popped up! He could just guess what it was!


    And he would have been correct... As Alice stared at the link that he had sent along with the lines," You owe me one then.. Here is the link...My size would be ''L'' "


    How dare he! She had done a big mistake by thanking this person! Like a leech he had stuck himself to her! And it had not even been twelve hours since she met him! Like hell she was going to buy him a new hoodie!


    Opening the search engine, she looked up something and finally having found what she needed, downloaded it and sent it to him! And waited for a reply...


    And waited.. and waited! The dam* bastard did not even reply! Finally, tossing the phone onto the other side, she put the car in drive and started out with no destination in mind.


    As she drove around aimlessly, her mind was usually full of business and plans was surprisingly clear of all this after a long time. Almost unknown to her, it was occupied by a certain handsome man... Occasionally, she would glance at her silent phone but refused to acknowledge that she was waiting for a reply. Finally, the sound of a message notification popped up and immediately she came to a shoulder in the road and parked the car. Grabbing the phone, she hurriedly opened the message and her eyes widened at the reply and her face flushed...She had sent him a picture of an old woman showing him a middle finger and he had sent her an ok sign and the picture of a wrist moving up and down...


    She threw away the phone as if it was lava and glared at it hatefully.. What a perverted man! Her poor phone who had to bear the brunt of her ire, had fallen off the seat and as Alice bent and picked it up, her eyes fell on a life size advertisement banner in front of her and she almost jumped out in fright. The big picture of the man she had just been talking to hung in front of her and immediately her eyes moved to his hands that showed the ''ok'' sign and her imagination started to go wild before she shook her head hard.


    Staring wide eyed, she realized that he was probably a model.. Her head turned away and as she looked around she realized she had reached the shopping street...

 Chapter 18 - A Dilemma

    Placing her phone aside, Alice put the car into drive and drove towards the mall further down the road. The mall was owned by her company and she decided it was as good an opportunity to check it out. Anyway some shops inside seemed to be earning less profits.


    It was better to give them a surprise visit. As she parked her vehicle in the basement and watched the crowds of people going inside, she felt a bit hesitant in coming with contact so many people but the alternative would be informing the management of her visit and then having them fawn over her... Now that would be truly horrific.


    And thus she chose the lesser evil of the two and walked into the elevator with the crowd. Why the mall was crowded on the first day of the new year was actually beyond her. Shouldn''t these people be at home nursing their hangovers or something? A few people threw strange glances her way making her realize that she was too formally dressed for the holiday season.


    Grimacing, Alice walked out on the lower level, ready to window shop. But as luck would have it, the moment she exited the elevator, she came face to face with another cutout of that dam* man! Dam* it! He was following her... Just then a few teenage girls squealed, posed and clicked selfies with the cutout.. giving her an idea.. She crossed her arms and waited f a few minutes for the mad fan girls to leave before she walked carefully to the cutout and casually cut off the head. Holding the severed top of the head near the rest of it''s body, Alice casually clicked a pic of her hand and the cutout before sending it to the disgusting man! As soon as the picture was sent she discarded the head into a nearby waste bin before strutting away with satisfaction.


    As she looked around, she noticed the shops and their displays as well as taking a note of the things that made the customers stop and take a second look. Towards the end of the floor, she noticed a small shop with a simple and elegant name sign. But what caught her attention was that most people were not even looking in the direction of the shop and were rather ignoring it.. The front was also sober when compared to the other festive decorations. Curious, Alice walked towards the store before reading the sign," Love Forever."


    A smirk escaping her, Alice thought to herself," No wonder no one was at the store. It was such a cliche name and did not even clarify what they were selling. An older woman dressed rather simply instead of the prescribed uniform of the mall, came forward and greeted her with a smile. She smiled back at the lady before looking around in fascination. Ah...so the shop was selling wedding jewelry.. No wonder the crowd was absent. With the people who must have gotten married over the holidays, the shop should be out of stock.. Just then, Alice''s attention was caught by the old lady who said," Are you looking for something special? We have a wide range of handcrafted gifted items for your loved ones as well as customized jewelry. It was the jewelry that made Alice interested in the shop as she followed the old lady. If there was one weakness that she had it was beautiful jewelry. She loved the cold glints of the stones. As she looked at the display, the lady went inside towards the store and brought out a tray that almost put Alice in a trance. The rings inside were some of the most beautiful designs she had seen and she could tell from the clarity that the diamonds were fo good quality. Immediately pointing to one, Alice requested,"Would you please show me that ring?"


    As the old lady showed the ring with careful hands,she smiled,"You have good taste young woman. It is one of the most rare diamonds and one that our designer crafted with her own hands. Why don''t you try it on? It will look very nice on your slender fingers."


    Liking the ring, Alice readily wore it and extended her fingers to check it herself. Just then the phone in her hand dinged and she instinctively opened the message before breaking into a small giggle.. the man had an entire collection of memes it seemed.. She stared at the small kitten that was biting on an arm and the quote below it that said,"I woke up today and chose violence."

 Chapter 19 - What To Do?

    As Alice giggled like the young girl she was, an older couple had just walked in. Both the people glanced in the direction of the tinkling laughter and the man was amazed as he recognized the person there. His wife who was just about to walk forward was stopped by him. Leaning closer to her, he whispered,"The woman I made you add on the invite?She is that."


    The older lady immediately glanced in the direction and could only stare. Of course she knew who the woman her husband was referring to, but even then she was amazed. She had actually been against the woman because of her reputation. The chain of resorts was their life blood. They had hoped to pass it to their family but sadly for them, none of their children was interested in it. And they were ready to retire but Mrs. Mou only had one wish and that was their resorts should not go in the hands of a cold business person. And what she had heard of Alice Faye was even more horrible. She could understand a person having differences with their family but the woman had been especially cruel in throwing out her own father! But seeing her now, giggling like a girl while she looked at jewelry and messaged made her think of her own granddaughter. She should''ve trusted her husband''s judgement maybe. Anyway, now was a good time to check out the woman.. Just as Mrs. Mou was pondering over this, she heard the girl say, "Your designer makes beautiful rings.."


    The owned of the shop beamed at the girl before she went on to say," Yes! She does! And this ring is actually part of a set! Do you have a better half? There have been so many people who have wanted to buy this but I could not bear to let them break the pair! The man you were messaging with just now must be your partner, right.. You had such a beautiful smile when he messaged you! Wait just a minute and I will show you the other half!"


    Alice felt her smile freeze as the older woman hobbled out towards the backroom. She looked down at the beautiful ring on her finger as she considered if she should not purchase it. She was quite good at reading people''s body languages and she was sure that if she claimed she only wanted this ring and not the pair, the woman would definitely refuse to sell it to he!. Deep in thought, she weighed the pros and cons as she thought to herself, "It was not going to make a difference to her if she bought the pair and the lady did not need to know that the other ring was only going to be put to the bottom of her cupboard drawer! As the woman came back with the piece and Alice had to agree that the counterpart of this ring was just as beautiful.. For a minute, she felt pity that it was going to be wasted but then again...so what!


    And thus she acquiesced and smiled," Thank you.. They really make a beautiful pair. I will take them both!"


    The older woman clapped her hands in excitement and said, "That is great.. I will just have it wrapped for you. Young Miss, if you do not mind, can you show your partner''s picture to me? I would love to know who is going to become the owner of this ring?"


    The request made Alice freeze while inside she started to panic! What was she going to do now.. WeChat! That person had a WeChat picture! Opening her phone, she immediately scrolled and opened the WeChat picture and showed it to the woman. The old woman was satisfied and glanced at the picture, nodding, "Yes! The man is as beautiful as you! You will make an amazing couple."


    Just as Alice was taking back her phone, however, Mr. and Mrs. Mou who had been browsing (eavesdropping) came forward. Like a little boy, Mr Mou peeped in and said, "See, Missus! I told her brother last night that she was definitely seeing the boy! Ad here is the proof..."


    Alice felt her heard drop to her knees when she heard the voice and glanced at the couple! She suddenly wanted to snatch back her phone and hide it!


    Smiling awkwardly, she greeted in embarrassment, "Uncle Mou! Hello! Hello Mrs. Mou."


    Mrs Mou. nodded in reply to her greeting while Uncle Mou was more enthusiastic as he nodded at the girl before he looked over at the pair of rings! "Alice! You really have good taste! Me and My wife are here to choose a gift for out granddaughter''s eighteenth birthday! Why don''t you help us out.."


    Feeling more and more awkward, Alice thought hard on how to escape but could only come up with," Uncle Mou. I am sure whatever you choose for your granddaughter, she will love because it will have your blessings."


    This time it was Mrs Mou. who was satisfied with the reply and agreed acerbically before saying, "Yes.. Chairwoman Alice is right. I must say this morning when my husband insisted on inviting you, I was not very sure of it because of your reputation.. But we had a chance to get to see your personal side and I can genuinely say that I am pleased to meet you."


    Flattered at the unexpected compliment, Alice smiled back gracefully returning,"Mrs Mou, it has actually been a pleasure to meet you and Uncle Mou! I would like to wish you both a happy and healthy new year.."


    Just then the owner returned with the bill and Alice excused herself to go and pay as she heard in passing the older couple tell the woman what they needed. The tight lipped smile that she had forced herself into, disappeared from her face when she turned her back but then she heard, Mrs. Mou call back to her and when she turned in response, the older woman said," Chairwoman Alice. We would love it if you were to bring the man you are seeing to the gathering with you."


    Smiling thinly, Alice returned," I will definitely ask him madam.."


    But inside she was panicking as she wondered how she was supposed to get a man out of thin air because even though the words were a request, she knew that this deal now depended on her having a...man!

 Chapter 20 - It Was All His Fault!

    As Alice went around the rest of the mall in a huff, she wanted to punch the bas****! And she did not mean Mr. Mou! She wanted to punch Adam-the man who was responsible for the problem she had now landed in. If only, he had not practically dragged her to dance yesterday, and then caused her to come to the shopping street and then messaged her at a time when that old woman would misunderstand! She never gave a second chance but that man had already made three mistakes creating troubles for her!


    Once, she had finished reviewing the mall, she took out her phone and recorded her instructions before sending it to the mall''s manager with a warning to implement the directives within twenty four hours or resign! The floor layout which had originally been done to maximize the footfall had been changed so that it was more of a supermarket than a high end mall! How dare they! On a side note, she sent a message to Ximin to check if the manager of the mall was involved in any sort of bribery by their competitors!


    She noticed that the message to Ximin remained undelivered and huffed some more! Why did she have to switch off her phone when on a holiday? It''s not like she was going to keep on calling her and ordering her to do stuff! Even as she thought this, her fingers keyed in more instructions to Ximin... the top one being that she needed to find a man. Opening the chat, she glared at the last meme the man had sent and then typed out, "Violence? This is nothing! I have better ways to torture!"


    And as if the man was glued to his cell phone, before Alice could even relish the feeling of answering back, a message dinged," Ooohh! Torture? That sounds interesting babe! Does that involve handcuffs and blindfolds?"


    "Ugh! Flirty perverted bast***!"


    Why was she even replying to his messages? Of course she had no answer to this and was unable to stop herself as she typed back," It involves my knee and your ''little brain!"


    "Sounds kinky..."


    Throwing the phone on the seat again, Alice drove out of the mall with a "New Year Resolution" for the first time...She was never going to reply to that man again!"


    A little while later, Alice noticed a car following her. Frowning, she wondered how long those people had following her and felt a chill over her carelessness! She had thought that Samuel would lie low for a while after the loss last night but here he was having people follow her once again! Well, she was going to teach them a lesson if they were so eager to have it.


    Slowing down, she checked to see that the car on her tail had also slowed down. Once the other car had slowed down, Alice checked and there were two men in the car. And one of them had a camera with them?


    This caused her to frown. What was going on? Why was Samuel have someone follow her with a camera? Well, it was just two men so she could mainly handle them. Speeding up, she casually drove towards a place she knew was less crowded and slowed down to a stop. But the car following her drove ahead making her feel rather disappointed! Dam* it she wanted to practice some self defense skills!


    Turning around the car, she tapped on the steering wheel, and whistled a small tune. However, once again, she noticed the car was following her. This time, Alice''s eyes hardened. She had ditched them then how did they catch up on her? That could only mean one thing, "They had planted a tracker on her...."

 Chapter 21 - Pros And Cons

    As she drove mindlessly, her mind was on the variety of problems that were now surrounding her. Even though she had placed many spies around Samuel, she had yet to understand his motives for attacking her personally.. Oh, she knew that he wanted the Chair but what was he trying to gain by trying to ruin her character in the world? She was the major shareholder and even if her personal life was a mess, it would make no difference to her position! She could understand that it would probably affect her dealings with people like Uncle Mou who were more conventional in their thinking but even then it would gain him nothing.


    As she crossed another intersection, an idea struck her. Yes! The only way he would benefit from making her loose the deals was if he had joined hands with any of her competitors. Guess she needed to investigate this angle. But at present the problem was not Samuel but his pesky little puppets who were following her and getting herself a man. She wondered if she should hire some actor. She would have to hurry if she needed to get someone to take with her. Because she would have to train the person. But getting an actor could turn risky if that Samuel found out. No, she needed to find someone who was trustworthy and would not be swayed by money.


    Just then her phone started to ring and she glanced at the number and her eyes narrowed! Yes.. he was the root of the problem so he needed to be the solution as well. Parking the car to the side, she answered the phone with a cool, "Hello?"


    The man''s husky voice sounded playfully through the phone, "Wow.. you shocked me babe. I actually mistakenly dialed your number. But since you have answered, I think you were missing me? Are you thinking of returning my clothes?"


    Rolling her eyes at the narcissistic man, she asked directly," Where are you?"


    "Me? I am hanging out the dic*."


    Her eyes widening, Alice asked indignantly," What? You perverted man! Who do you think I am?"


    K pulled the phone away from his ear, grinned at her shocked voice before interrupting, "Babe? Why would I be perverted for hanging out at the deck! The deck here is beautiful and less crowded!"


    Once he had said this, silence met him on the other. With great difficulty, K stopped his laughter from escaping as he forcefully covered his mouth with his hand..


    Alice, on the other hand frowned hard. She could swear she heard the man say d*ck and not deck...


    Ignoring the man who was muttering, "Hello? Hello?" and said," I am coming to see you. Wait for me."


    "Sure babe! I am always willing to wait for you..Come to the d*ck directly."


    With that,K disconnected the call and lay back on the sun lounger, with a stupid grin on his face.


    Alice stared down at her now phone,once again sure that he had not said deck.


    Huffing, she put the car in drive, at ease with letting the puppets follow her. On the way, she weighed the pros and cons of getting that Adam to pretend to be her boyfriend.


    Mentally she prepared a checklist with Pros being: He was mostly rich so he would not be swayed by money?(she could guess this because of his living accommodations but she still made a note to get someone to check on that.Secondly, he had helped her last night. Third, Uncle Mou had seen Adam''s back so he would not be too doubting and she would not have to find someone with a similar structure to that man. Fourth, he could make her laugh though that was not important so she scratched it off the mental list.


    She would just need to to get him to sign a non disclosure agreement and offer some incentives. He was a model? Maybe she could offer him some modeling contracts.


    But her satisfaction with the pros took a nosedive when she she weighed in the cons. Firstly, he was very irritating! Really really irritating. He had a skewed sense of humor! Secondly, she had yet to investigate him and that would require time which she was currently she was short of. Thirdly, he was really irritating. She frowned as she thought of the repeated thought. Well, there was another con. He made her brain go haywire, thus affecting her thought process.


    As she continued to list the man''s innumerable cons in her mind, Alice reached the hotel before getting off and handing the valet her car keys. She smirked when she realized that the people following her had also stopped the car behind her, she smirked and handing a few dollar bills to the man, gave a few instructions in a small voice.. The man frowned at first before nodding and agreeing with the woman.

 Chapter 22 - The Upper Hand

    While the valet handled the people outside, Alice strolled into the hotel with a heave expression. As she reached closer and closer, she had a bad feeling about this idea. Somehow, she was too unsure of this plan. At the reception, she said curtly, "Miss Alice Faye for Mr. Adam..." Her voice trailed off as she tried to remember the man''s surname but failed.


    The receptionist smiled and prompted the woman," Which room number madam?"


    But Alice had no idea of the room also. Almost feeling embarrassed, she was about to bluff her way out of it when the receptionist excused herself to answer the phone ringing on her desk. After a brief conversation while Alice tried to think hard of the name, the receptionist placed down the phone and smiled while carefully concealing the curiosity in her eyes. "Mr. Adam Perry has asked us to invite you upstairs to the private deck. Please follow me, madam."


    The receptionist was naturally aware of the famous Adam Perry, famously known as K. And when she had heard the woman trail off, she had assumed that this must be some stalker fan who wanted to harass their client. She had been prepared to chase the woman away, but then Mr. K called her himself! And instructed that a woman named Alice Faye be sent up as soon as she came. The receptionist wondered is this beautiful woman had actually forgotten the man''s name! Who was she.. Alice Faye? The name did sound familiar. And the clothes were all branded. Maybe she was here to discuss business with K? How interesting..


    Sadly, once inside the elevator, the receptionist pressed her own Id card into the elevator slot as she explained," Miss Faye. the elevator can only take you up. To come down, you will have to ask Mr. Adam. Thank you madam."


    As the woman stepped back and the doors of the elevator closed the butterflies in her stomach seemed to have turned into stomping hungry elephants. Placing her hand on her stomach, Alice tried to calm her nerves. She reminded herself that she was no green girl in the first throws of love. She was a modern woman! A go getter! Though why she had to keep reminding herself these things when in his presence, she refused to mull over.


    The doors soon opened and she came face to face with the man himself! He was actually waiting for her at the doors! But that was not what shocked Alice. The moment she walked out of the elevator, she was swept into a hug by the man who then placed a small peck on his cheek and stepped back with a grin.. All in the blink of an eye!


    But this time, she was better prepared to response and she scolded,"Mr. Perry. Please behave with some decorum! First, you stole my phone number. And then you have been messaging me with nonsensical memes since the morning. And now you are taking liberties with my body! Please maintain a distance."


    Out of cultivated habit, Alice''s voice had turned colder as she continued the lecture. If Ximin was here then she would have snorted and said that Alice had now donned her icy back off cloak that was know to repel all men and women. But, to Alice''s horror the man did not back off and instead leaned in closer as he said, " Don''t tell me that you have not enjoyed the memes! And regarding the other fact, let me tell you babe, I only greeted you. Now if I were to take liberties, I would have placed my arms around your waist, pulled you in and placed a nice kiss on your very beautiful pink kissable lips."


    After finishing the threat, Adam moved in as if to really make true on his words, flustering Alice who stepped back and almost lost her footing, before raising her hands to his chest in alarm and muttering, "Fine fine. I am sorry. Now can we please discuss business?"


    To which Adam put on an extremely disappointed expression and complained, "You are here to discuss business? I am extremely disappointed babe! I thought you came here because you missed me and wanted to talk to me! What a heartless girl you are. Fine, come on in! And we will discuss this business!"


    As the man walked away, Alice could only follow him thoughtfully as how he managed to have the upper hand every time they interacted.

 Chapter 23 - Be My Boyfriend

    Alice followed Adam through the suite to another door which opened to a private deck. Beside a small swimming pool, was a small table that was set up beautifully and a grill at some distance. While Alice looked around carefully, Adam had reached the small wooden chair and held it out for her with a smile.


    Keeping a blank face, Alice took her place and sat while the man himself went to the small bar and poured a glass of water for her. As Alice drank the water slowly, Adam sat opposite her and stared at her thoughtfully. She was thinking of something he could see. But he did not prompt her. There was only one thing that was going on in his mind that he was tempted to ask her. Why did she not recognize him?


    Alice stalled for time as she drank the water, unsure of what to say now that she was already here. She had thought of many ways to propose this but now that she was looking at the man, she was not too sure. She had thought that she had magnified his effect on her due to the stress she had been under. But now that she was in his presence, she knew that it was not her imagination! This man was really too full of charm.


    When Adam noticed that she was sipping at an empty glass, he shook his head, and walking away, fired the grill. He was really hungry! Whistling a new tune that he was working on, he placed some meat onto the skillet, letting it sizzle. Soon the fragrance of the meat filled the air, bringing Alice out of her trance.


    But more than that it was the tune that he was whistling that attracted her. Forgetting her dilemma, she asked, "Which song is this?"


    Adam looked up from turning the meat as he answered," Something I am working on."


    "Oh.."


    The topic coming to an end, Alice tried to think of some topic for small talk but failed miserably. Soon her attention was caught by the wrist of the man who was handling the tongs so expertly. There was something about the man''s wrist that made it impossible for her to turn her eyes away.


    Noticing that Alice was still not saying anything, Adam placed the meat on the plate and walked back to her while he asked, "So what business can Miss Alice Faye have with me?"


    Standing close to her, Adam placed the grilled pork on her plate as he asked and then almost dropped the entire thing when he heard her," Can you be my boyfriend?"


    Surprised, Adam placed the platter carefully on the table and leaned down closer to the beauty, staring into her violet eyes, "What did you say? You want me to be your boyfriend?"


    The incredulous question snapped Alice out of her trance and her sudden insane obsession over the man''s wrist and she looked up and clarified with her usual frost," I meant to say pretend boyfriend."


    This disappointed Adam greatly who then sighed and moved to sit opposite her and asked, "Babe! You just gave me such high hoped but then you threw me down! Why like this? Last night you ordered me to take off my clothes and I was about to oblige when you changed your mind! And now you proposed to make me your boyfriend and then you have added that disgusting word!"


    Irritated with the man''s constant teasing, Alice stood up and snapped, "Forget I asked. I am sorry to have wasted your time!"


    Just as Alice was about to get up and leave, her hand was caught as Adam said, "Hey! I did not say no! But before we do that, you have to tell me what I am getting into! Last night, you were in some danger and had to spend the night here with a stranger! And now you are asking me to be your boyfriend! Miss Alice, let us talk openly..."

 Chapter 24 - Reincarnate

    Alice glowered down at the hand that gripped her wrist as his slightly rough fingers were sending shivers down her spine. She was too aware of this man and that made her more thorny to him and she hissed, "Let go of my hand! Just because I asked you to be my boyfriend does not mean that you can touch me as you please!"


    Adam rolled his eyes at the prickly little girl who looked as cute as a kitten baring her teeth and raised his hands in surrender. "Fine! I am sorry babe! Now can we sit and talk without you getting annoyed at me? Why don''t you tell me why you want me to be your boyfriend? Have you fallen for me? My good looks? My art? My body? Tell me tell me!"


    Alice felt her mouth fall open as she wondered how someone could be so narcissistic about themselves and had the urge to smash his ego. Sitting back on the chair haughtily, she commented," Ha! To make me fall for you, you would have to die and reincarnate into a..."


    Before she could complete the sentence, Adam had stood up and went towards the edge of the deck and seemed to be peeping down....


    Frowning at his outlandish behavior, Alice called out, " Hey! Where are you going?"


    To which Adam called back, "You said that I have to reincarnate. I am loved by everyone so I don''t think I will die early but since I need to re incarnate, I am checking the height from here. Do you think if I jump from here I can reincarnate?"


    Alice felt her mouth drop open and she ran to the insane man who was actually considering dying and talking about is so casually, and caught the man''s collar and brought her self so that she was glaring at him nose to nose, "Are you crazy?"


    Seeing her wide and slightly worried eyes and knowing the worry was for him, Adam grinned and said," Hey! I am just teasing you! Babe! See you are worried for me! So that means that you will fall for me without me having to reincarnate..."


    Frustrated at being played again by the crazy man, Alice almost pushed him off the ledge but controlled the impulse and stepped back, "Who''s worried for you? I just don''t want the police to blame me for your death!"


    Grinning he watched his little cat walk back to the table in a huff and followed her. Little lying cat!


    Once she had sat back on the chair, Alice noticed that the man was still grinning and not being serious, she slapped a hand at the table and growled, "Look, Mr. Adam Perry! You may have all the time in the world but I don''t! I have no need for a man! The only reason I am asking you to be my boyfriend is for business reasons! More that a boyfriend, I want you to be a business partner. We will be signing a non disclosure agreement and I will make sure that you are well compensated!"


    Adam looked carefully at Alice and knew that this was his last chance. If he infuriated Alice now she would mostly get up and leave. So he schooled his features, sat opposite her and asked," Miss Alice. I have already told you that help cannot be bought. You need my help, then all you can do is ask! I do not want your money."


    But this time, Alice was well prepared and said," Mr. Perry. I don''t need favors! I am proposing a mutually beneficiary partnership. I am not giving you money. But I am not going to get help for free!"


    Adam nodded thoughtfully and understood that this was about her pride and nodded, "Fine. Then tell me everything Miss Faye and then I will decide the compensation I need."


    Alice considered his easy acquiescence with some suspicion as she wondered for the last time if she was making a mistake but went ahead. If she understood anything about the man, he was not going to agree until she had given him a valid explanation, thus she explained the story of how her step brother Samuel was trying to sabotage her and the business and how she was determined to defeat him as well as find what his plans were this time. She did not give him the reason for the grudge she had with her family and he did not ask. Just looked at her thoughtfully. After finishing, she looked at the man and waited on tenterhooks for his reply.


    Finally, just as she was about to snap and give up, Adam agreed, Alright, Miss Faye! I am willing to enter this charade with you." Adam extended his hand ready to shake hands over the deal when he saw her furrowed brows and shook his head, before adding," I am not helping you! I, of course have a condition!"

 Chapter 25 - What Condition?

    As the birds chirped in the background, Alice raised an eyebrow and asked, "What condition?"


    Adam stared into her eyes as he said, "Look, babe, I have money and so do you. And I don''t need any compensation to act as your boyfriend. That would be an insult to you as well as me. But just like you, I am also a public figure and just like you need my help, I ask that should there come a time, that I need help, I hope you will be able to compensate me with this."


    This made Alice frown. No. That would mean owing him a favor. And that was not what she envisioned their contract to be. She needed his help and wanted to give him what he wanted in return so that they would have a clean break after that.


    Adam naturally was aware of what was going on in her head and smiled," Miss Alice. Please. I have told you previously. You cannot compensate everything with money. I am sincere in my offer because I would like to be your friend. Nothing more. It is an offer with sincerity."


    Alice looked down at the extended hand for a while before grasping it, hoping against hope that she did not regret it in the future. A wide enchanting smile graced his face as he saw her acceptance but he said nothing, letting her take the initiative.


    When the man made no move to let go her hand, Alice finally pulled it back and said in a business voice," Then I will send you the invitation for the gathering. It is on this Friday and will last for two days and three nights. We will be gathering at the ocean side resort called Mou''s Crown and then the next morning we will set sail on the private yacht called ''Bada Gongju.'' It means Sea Princess. I will ask my assistant.. no.. I will send you a non disclosure agreement as well as a dossier on the Mou family. Please read it carefully so that you don''t offend anyone mistakenly. The deal is important to me and if you sabotage it then I will make you pay. Also please tone down the flirting with other people. The Mou''s are a bit old fashioned and will not appreciate if I show up with a partner who has no decorum. Until then, goodbye"


    Her piece said, Alice got up and walked away but immediately an arm slipped around her waist. Her body went stiff even as goosebumps raised on her skin as Adam walked closed and placed his chin on her shoulder," Babe. If I do everything like you say then they will definitely know something is up. But I promise you that I will flirt only with you. However, if you stiffen up like this every time I touch you, this will raise more red flags about our relationship.. Also we need to create a backstory about how we met and how our relationship progressed! And I will be sending you a questionnaire about yourself that you have to fill up immediately and send it to me. I will also send you a filled one, so that you will know everything about me."


    Adam''s tone was just as business like as he laid down the requirements but his mouth that was close to her ears was making her shiver so much that she had no idea what he was saying until he stepped back and his warm hand disappeared from her stomach..


    Once she had been let go, Alice escaped from the hotel as if hounds of hell were after her.


    It was evening when Alice finally reached home. But even then, her heart was a mess and she was tempted to contact a doctor to get herself tested. Throwing aside her shopping bag and purse, she went to change out of her clothes and once back, planted herself in front of the television, so that she could avoid thinking about everything else.. specially that Adam. But that was not to be for when she glanced down at the extremely comfortable clothes, she realized that she was wearing the same clothes from last night... Dam* it! She should have burnt these clothes!

 Chapter 26 - A Realistic Dream

    She could feel his weight on top of her. The way he held her face with such gentle hands. His tongue tasted hers and she could taste some... popcorn? Her hands wanted to hold him but they were pressed to her sides by his slightly rough hands.


    The scene changed and this time Alice could feel his hands around her while he nuzzled her neck. His voice whispered in her ears," Promise me, Alice. Only I will have your heart.. I want you to be mine. Heck, I am tempted to make you mine right away but.. you are too young for us... Promise me.." Alice''s heart threatened to jump out of her chest as she let his voice wash over her, "I promise.."


    The scene changed once again and this time, Alice was surrounded by snow as she looked around with a ball of snow in her hand ready to launch attack, as she screamed, "You can run or hide but I will find you! And then you will know what it means to have some snow in the face!"


    As Alice ran around looking for a target, the boy had come up behind her and picked her up by the waist while she screamed. His voice sounded hoarse over the cold wind, "Hey! I want some hot chocolate and not some cold snow.. We are going in my vengeful Alice!" And then she was carried into the door even as she screamed and kicked. The banging of the door in the dream made her jerk awake as Alice sit up in the bed! Gosh! It had been so long since she had such weird dreams!


    Getting up from the bed, Alice rubbed her eyes and took a sip of water from the her bottle before falling back on the bed. It must be because of that Adam that she had that weird dream again of the strange man. It was because he had caught her similar to the way the man in her dream held her! That jerk! She hated being touched! She hated skin ship! The voice of the stranger in her dream also suddenly seemed to be similar to his!


    No! The man in her dreams was special! He was untouched by the dirt of her past and her present. And she would not let someone like Adam Perry spoil that for her. As tears escaped her eyes, she felt the loss of her dream man''s love for her. She had never dared to talk about the man in her dreams. Because she knew that if she told anyone then they would term her insane. But the truth was that her mind had conjured up the man from her dreams as a coping mechanism. Maybe she had been too stressed and that is why that dream occurred again.


    Getting up from the bed, Alice wiped her tears. Her imaginary lover had been her support since the hard days when her mother passed away. There were times that she made herself believe that he was real. A sad smile came over her face as she stared at her own reflection in the mirror!


    Such a pitiful existence. The only people who ever loved her were either gone from this world or lived only in her imagination.. Her sleep gone, she grabbed her phone and walked out of the room. She could just do some workout and then get to work. Just as she was about to place her phone on the treadmill, she glanced at the notification on the screen. Adam had messaged her a few hours back. A strange sensation in her heart, she touched the name and opened the message. Instead of a text message, the man had sent over a voice recording. "Alice, my lovely girlfriend, I have sent you a questionnaire with some simple questions, please answer them and send the answers to me! I have already read through the Mou Hospitality file and let me tell you it is too boring! And I have also recorded my answers so you know them too."


    Reading the questionnaire, Alice got onto the treadmill and started to walk while pressing the record button as she read his answers as well as answered his questions. As she reached the end of the long list from her favorite color to her most hated color, and almost finished her walk, she paused at a silly question. The man had asked if she had been in any accidents that had affected her brain or memory! What a weird question! But answering negatively, she was about to send over the voice recording when she read the last line, "By the way, I have not asked your favorite person because that would be me! P.s. you are my favorite person in the world also! You just need to smile a bit more.."


    Alice giggled and then realizing what she had done, she immediately released the record button, sending her answers in the process. What she did not know was the small sound of her laughter had also ben recorded and sent to Adam....

 Chapter 27 - A Weekend Together

    Alice packed her bag in a hurry as she realized that she could be late. Adam had messaged her that he would reach around five in the evening and it was already four! The party began at seven and she needed to get ready too but she had delayed packing and now she was going to be late! Taking out the lingerie from the drawer, she glanced at the lacy confections and paused. Maybe she should take the plain cotton ones.. Then shaking her head she thought to herself.. no one was going to see her anyway so she should wear what made her happy. Throwing the few pairs into the bag, she quickly closed and zipped the bag! Thankfully she had the forethought to at least send her dress to the resort in advance.


    Once the packing was finished, Alice picked up the black cocktail dress from the bed and walked into the dressing room. Taking off the sweatshirt that had somehow become her daily wear, she threw it into the laundry basket and rubbed some strawberry lotion onto herself before donning the dress. Then started the work on her hairstyle. Slowly, she worked her long hair and tied them into a neat bun at the nape of her neck. Small ringlets framed her face highlighting her small face. Picking up the tint, she dabbed some onto her cheek and as she chose the lipstick the internal line phone started to ring. Frowning she raced out of the room and towards the phone where the guard said, "Madam, there is a Mr. Perry here to see you."


    The frown was even more deepened as she noticed that it was still ten minutes to five. Hmpf! It would serve him right if she made him wait downstairs! But instead of doing that she said, "Let him up." Even the guard was shocked when he heard this but let the man pass. In the three years since he had worked here, he had never seen anyone visit this madam other than Miss Ximin.


    As Adam walked out of the elevator, his breath caught in his throat at the vision that stood in front of him. There she stood, dressed in a black dress that hung to her knees. Her creamy shoulders were exposed and he could see that she had hardly worn any make up on her face. Smiling, he walked to her and without giving her a chance to retreat straightaway caught her by the waist and pulled her closer, placing a small peck on her lips. Before she could stiffen, he had already retreated. Grinning, he complimented, "Hello Gorgeous.. Good girl, you did not stiffen up at being kissed! Are you not going to invite me in?"


    Realizing that she was actually blocking his way, she stepped back and let him step into the house. And then curtly said," I need a few more minutes. Please have a seat."


    With that, Alice walked back to her room, leaving Adam behind to stare at the cold decor. As Adam looked around, he realized that he was rather disappointed at the house. There was nothing worse than a place that screamed of impersonal space. He had been rather excited to be invited into her home and get to know more about her but it seemed she had decided to keep her house as dispassionate as she pretended to be!


    Within a few minutes, Alice had returned, pulling a trolley bag behind her. When she had come near him, she stopped and placed the bag on the side. That was when he noticed that she held something else in her other hand. Before he could ask what it was, she caught his wrist of her own initiative surprising him. And then she pushed a ring onto his finger. He looked down at the simple band and then at her with a raised eyebrow. Were they not supposed to be just boyfriend and girlfriend? Then how did they become a committed couple. He recognized the ring as one of a pair and could see it''s counterpart on her hand. But of course he was not going to protest. Instead he clenched his fingers tightly as he vowed that he was going to make this couple ring become true and then smiled at her," My baby has a gift for me? Well I have one for you too!"


    Alice scowled at Adam and was about to tell him that it was not a gift but just a prop and she wanted the ring back when this charade was over but before she could say that, he took out a small box from the pocket of his own black suit and opened it.


    Alice felt her eyes widen at the beautiful sight. She stared in wonder as Adam picked up the set of chains and placed them around her neck. In the blink of an eye, she felt his hot breath caress her before he moved back and the chain was placed around her neck. Turning sideways, she stared at her reflection in the mirror. The first chain was placed near her neck with the small charm hanging in the middle. The second chain was a little lower while the third was nestled between her breasts. The design was simple but what made her breath catch was the flower charms in the middle.. her eyes met his in the mirror as she asked him, "This flower?"


    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it? It matches the color of your eyes when they shine with happiness. This flower is called, ''The glory of the snow.''"


    Adam could see that the flower held a special place for her and she liked it. But he did not tell her that this particular set had been waiting for four years to reach it''s owner and he had designed it himself.

 Chapter 28 - The First Battle

    Alice stared out of the window as Adam drove the car towards the resorts. Her heart was a mess while her fingers kept wanting to caress the necklace that he had given her. The flower...she wondered if it was a coincidence.


    Actually the ''glory of the snow" was not such an exceptional flower. The only reason she loved it was because it used to bloom in winters dotting the white snow with it''s own blue violet color. The flower brought back memories of the time her grandparents had been alive. The flower reminded her of the warmth and love they had showered her with.


    But it was also the flower that her dream man had given to her when he had asked her to be his girlfriend. And similar to Adam, he had said that it matched the color of her eyes. Once again she had thought that it was because of her own feelings, she had let the imaginary man give her this flower but now she was starting to doubt everything. Was there a possibility that she was losing her mind? Because of the paranoia of falling prey to Samual, maybe she had conjured up this man and she was even now living in some sort of a dream world. She subtly pinched herself and then winced in pain but was reassured that this was not a dream however. But if this was a not a dream then how did he know to bring her a such a flower?


    Well, she could ask him directly.. "Adam?"


    Adam threw her a glance with a "Hmm?" and continued to drive but a triumphant expression entered his eyes. She had given in and was going to ask him.


    And as expected, Alice asked, "Why did you choose this kind of a flower specifically? I mean the flower is not what one would call renowned."


    "I told you that it reminded me of your eyes. But here is the thing, everyone calls you Ice Queen but that is not what I see you as. You are more like this flower, soft and beautiful but surrounded by cold snow."


    Not used to compliments, Alice suddenly felt shy and turned away her head while her ears turned red. This man really knew how to sweet talk. Just how much practice did he have?


    A wave of jealousy shot through her at this thought but she ruthlessly suppressed it. She was going to treasure this compliment and not let negative thought enter it. Of course she knew that she was called the ice queen. It was a moniker she had worked hard to earn. And there were times when she felt that she had not just earned it but had also become that.


    To cover her shyness and happiness, she tried to change the topic but instead said, "You have a very vivid imagination. With my name Ice queen, if you wanted to give me a comparison, maybe you could have said "Snow princess" or something. Why compare me to a flower that will wilt eventually? I can be a princess if not a queen."


    Unexpectedly, Adam replied, "You do realize that snow also melts eventually right? And a snow princess? You do realize that to become a snow princess, you would be the daughter of the snowman king! And every snow man has such a big round tummy. So a snow princess would also have something similar! From where do you resemble a snow man?" As Alice heard the most absurd explanation of her life, her mouth fell open and she could only stare at the man in astonishment. His IQ was probably lower than the room temperature! Who even said such things?


    And then to make things worse, Adam have a perverted grin and continued, "Unless you are referring to the two beauties where the glory of the snow is now resting between them..."


    Her eyes narrowing at the perversion, Alice was tempted to cover her chest with her hands. The man had a really dirty mouth. Turning her shoulders a bit, she did not care to reply and clearly indicating that she was ignoring him, she continued to look out of the window. But her red face had given her away and Adam continued to drive happily.


    He was not a businessman but his IQ and EQ were all exceptional. He knew what his girl liked and she used to love saying such ''scandalous'' things. She may have changed and forgotten him for whatever reason, but the naughtiness inside her had not changed..


    He had already won the first battle from the way se had changed her form of addressing him. He was now Adam instead of Mr. Perry..


    Throwing a pleased smile her way, he already started to plot the next battle.. They were soon going to become the best of friends.

 Chapter 29 - Confident Woman

    The Mou''s Crown was true to it''s glory as it wound around a long drive and opened majestically to the vies of the blue sea. Shaped like a ''U'', the Mou''s Crown resort was famous for it''s sea view from every room and every corner of the resort. Alice remembered the time when she had come here for the first time for a business meeting with Uncle Mou. She had been a green teenage girl with only a dream for opening her own cafes and hotels.. Her grandfather had brought her here for a meeting and Uncle Mou had promised to give her the initial investment she would need. But that day never came. Her plans to study hospitality and culinary arts abroad were ruined. And so were her chances of even surviving this world. At the end of the day it was the money that she had received from her mother''s death, her life insurance payout that had helped her escape from the traps her father had set.


    Her beautiful eyes were lost in the recollection of the past and Adam clicked his fingers in front of her face, bringing her back. With his ever present ironic smile, he said, "Thinking of the past will not bring it back!" Her gaze snapped to him as she wondered how this man knew her so well but he had already turned away and was looking around interestedly.. Her father had known her since birth and never understood her. Even Ximin could never accurately guess what was going on in her head. But this man somehow guessed her thoughts correctly every time.


    He then caught her hand and placed it on his arm before guiding her towards the back where the ships were decked. The ship would set sail soon and they needed to be on that on time. Soon, they were on the ship and once Alice entered, the entire place turned silent. It was a kind of talent, Adam thought. Silencing the whole room with just entering. It was also the opposite of what he usually experienced. Here the silence was a mark of reverence and respect while the screams they heard of their fans when they entered a room were the mark of the love and cheer from their fans.


    But soon, Adam could see the confusion in the people''s eyes. He read the questions in the eyes of the men who were pursuing her and the maliciousness in the women''s gazes who could not even match Alice''s little finger in looks or intelligence. And he also felt the hated gaze of the man that had brought them together-Samual Faye.


    A lean and handsome man dressed in a grey suit, walked forward with a smile while the woman on his side came along elegantly. The two people smiled and introduced themselves," Chairwoman Faye. Welcome to the party. I am Mou Shantao and this is my sister Mou Zirui. It is a pleasure to welcome you. And your partner.."


    Mou Shantao let the sentence hang in there incomplete letting Alice complete it, "This is my fiance, Adam Perry." Shantao politely nodded to the man and after welcoming them said," Please enjoy yourselves. My grandparents are celebrating their sixtieth anniversary and will be here soon."


    Mou Shantao turned back, taking along his sister who was turning back even now to get another look at Adam. As they walked inside, Adam unerringly guided her towards the food display making Alice roll her eyes. In the last few days, Alice had discovered that the only thing this man loved other than himself was food. Even in the questionnaire he had filled up he had mentioned his obsession with food multiple times! There were times she was left to wonder how he even maintained his physique. Anyway, she will have to stop him from focusing on food. They were here to do business and not eat!


    Subtly, she pinched his arm and stopped walking making him stop. He looked back in confusion and she smiled a big fake smile, "Adam! We are here to do business and not to fill your endless stomach." To which he protested, "Hey, we can do business on a full stomach also! It''s not like the businessmen will refuse to discuss anything if you have eaten well?"


    But she simply shook her head and warned him, "Yes. But you can also eat after we have discussed out business."


    And then he was dragged to discuss business with various people. As they discussed stocks and shares, for the first time Adam realized that these parties were not that boring. Usually the people he milled with looked down on their intelligence because of their profession. But Alice treated him like an equal and when he had something to add, she chose to listen, making the others listen as well.


    For the first time, he realized that the silly girl he had known had now grown into such a confident and admirable woman. He felt a pang that he was unable to see her bloom into this flower.. But he also realized that he had fallen a bit more for her... He was so toast....

 Chapter 30 - Miss Mou Is A Star?

    While Alice indulged in business talks, Adam wandered away from the group to grab a bite for himself and a drink for the two of them. He was pretty sure he had spied some grilled scallops right there. But now they were not to be seen anywhere. Just as he was disappointedly going to turn towards the bar to get a drink, a slender satin gloved hand came in front of him with a tray of grilled scallops. His eyes lighting up, he smiled and was about to thank Alice when his expression froze. With a reserved smile, he greeted," Miss Mou. I never expected a young miss like yourself to serve me herself. I am quiet honored."


    Mou Zirui looked at the man in front of her with shining eyes and even though she wanted to jump and squeal like the teenager she was, her upbringing had held her. But she had seen her idol for the first time and she had been unable to stop herself from approaching him. When she had realized that he had come here with a woman, she had felt her hear shatter and break a bit. From the entire band of Sky, Adam was the most desirable. From being known as a one woman man who never flirted with other women to hos leadership qualities how he managed the helm to his low timbered songs that he was known to write himself. And like every girl, Mou Zirui had believed him to be her one and only.


    When she noticed that he made no move to accept the offering, she was a bit disappointed but said, "K? These are your favorite right? Are you not going to have them?"


    When Adam heard Miss Mou refer to him as K, his miffed expression eased a little and he asked kindly," Miss Mou? Are you a Star?" ''Stars'' were the people who had showered his group with love and so their band Sky had named their fans as such. With a smile, Mou Zirui nodded and said," Yes. I am! I have been following Sky for almost four years now! I love your voice , I love your music, I love you all."


    A genuine grin formed on Adam''s face as he saw the girl''s enthusiasm as he extended his hand and picked up a piece of the scallop before continuing, " Then I thank miss Mou for all your support and for this piece of Scallops. You are right, I really do love them."


    As he smiled at her, Mou Zirui felt her heart skip a beat and she was tempted to fall to her knees and confess her love. But then she remembered that she had actually come here to ask him something. Every ''Star'' knew that K had been in love with a girl since he was a youngster. No one knew who the girl was but he had often spoken of her a few years ago, when he talked about his grandmother''s death and how that girl had always brought him comfort.


    But now he had come here with a cold businesswoman who was known as the Ice Queen in their circle. Mou Zirui was saddened at the thought that maybe her idol had let go of his first love or that it had all been an act. She wanted to question him directly but she dare not invade his privacy like that. She remembered that their band was on a holiday and while the rest of them were out exploring, she had not expected to see him here at her grandparent''s party.


    Looking at the girl who was hesitating but still blocking his way, he said,"Miss Mou? If you don''t mind,please excuse me. I came here to get a drink and some snacks for my girlfriend."


    When Zirui heard Adam refer to that Ice Queen as his girlfriend, she suddenly felt saddened and unable to stop her self and disregarding her upbringing and politeness she asked, "What about the girl you said you loved? All the Stars fantasize about other members of the band but you. Because everyone knows that you already have someone in your heart. And we have all hoped and prayed that you would find the girl you love and be happy. We wanted you to find your SKY the way we Stars have found you for us.. But now you are with a woman who is so cold and unemotional. How do you justify yourself to your Stars?"

 Chapter 31 - A Condition

    "How would you justify that to your Stars, who have supported you and your dreams wholeheartedly and without asking for much in return? Is such a woman worthy of you?"


    Mou Zirui''s question seemed to shoot straight through him as she stared up at him with wounded puppy eyes. She was horrified that she had been so impolite to a guest but on the other hand she was feeling that she had been cheated on. She waited for the man who was her idol to answer and noticed as his eyes hardened. She had seen that look in his eyes many times in the past and admired him for it. This look, this coldness had been there when he had faced the people who had tried to suppress their band from award functions and musical shows. It was there often in his eyes when he usually shut down his opponents. Zirui could almost not control her tears when she realized that she had made her idol her enemy.


    As the girls righteous words echoed in his ears, Adam almost lost his temper as he heard the girl speak against Alice. It was his biggest fear when he had thought of pursuing Alice because even though their fans for the most part were supportive, there were some that would leave no stone turned to ruin his happiness. With Zirui being the first person to question him, his fears and anger over such people almost made him snap at her that who he dated was none of her business. But his words were caught when he noticed her moist eyes. Getting a grip on his own emotions, he sighed and then said, "Miss Mou, I can understand your concerns and feelings over this matter but.."


    Before he could continue, Mou Zirui interrupted," Yes, I know it is not my right to question you. I am sorry for crossing my limits."


    Just as Mou Zirui was about to rush away, Adam said," Let me finish Ms. Mou. Yes, under normal circumstances I would agree that you have no right. But I know where your feelings are coming from. The Sky and Stars can never be separated. Miss Mou? Can you keep a secret?"


    Mou Zirui, who had expected to be blasted with some hot temper that Adam was known for, she was pleasantly surprised, when he offered to give her an explanation. When he noticed that she was looking up at him expectantly, Adam continued," Miss Mou, you have yet to officially step into society. And as you do, you will realize that not everyone will treat you equally. Some will covet you for your looks and some for your status. Rarely will there be anyone who will want you for yourself. You have heard of Alice from the people she has done business with. To handle them and to protect herself from them, she has also donned various masks and shields. In freezing temperatures, the lake water on the surface freezes so that the life inside can live. Alice Faye is like that. Only the upper layer is ice. Even for us, members of Sky, we have also put on masks at times. To give our Stars all the happiness they deserve. But I have never lied to the Stars. Alice is the girl I have often talked about. I have just found her after a long while. And am scared of loosing her so forgive me for almost snapping at you.."


    As Mou Zirui listened to this, her tears escaped her eyes, but they were tears of happiness. With a roll of her eyes, she wiped away her tears and said," Then, you found your ''far away dream''? Is Chairwoman Alice really the same person who was with you when your grandmother passed away? I..I am sorry for being so crass! I don''t know why I am talking so much."


    Adam grinned at the flustered girl (making her more flustered in the process) and said," It''s alright Miss Mou. I have learned to think of only the god times when I think of my grandmother. But I also have a request, please don''t let anyone know of this. It has been long since we have separated and Alice is unaware of the depth of my feelings. And I would like her to fall some more for me before I confess to her. I would really appreciate if you don''t tell anyone about it. Please."


    Mo Zirui grinned and nodded. She was happy that her idol had found his happiness. Somehow whenever she heard the song of ''far away dream'' that he had written she felt that he was talking about a woman even though the band had repeatedly claimed that it was about their success. And she was extremely happy that the person who had indirectly brought her so much happiness was going to have some of it himself. Before Adam could be relieved, however, she said," But I have a condition." And then she leaned up and whispered something in his ear. Grinning, Adam agreed wholeheartedly before the two people separated.


    However, what Mou Zirui and Adam did not realize was that they had been observed by more than one pair of malicious eyes...

 Chapter 32 - Crazy Man

    As Alice finished her talks with others, she subconsciously wondered where Adam had gone and was about to turn around look for him when the man she detested came in her way. Trying to keep herself from grimacing, she looked at the man and said with a thin smile,"Samual, what will it take to get rid of you? I really really hate you from the bottom of my heart and don''t want to see your face again."


    The deplorable man smiled back at Alice and said," My dear sister. Don''t worry I reciprocate your feelings hundred percent and would love to wipe your face off this earth, but before that I want to see you suffer a little. And usually you are smart but this time you have presented the opportunity yourself. Where did you get this D grade actor to be your trophy boyfriend? From an escort agency? Before coming here you should have trained him to at least not flirt with other women? Or at least not flirt with an under age girl whose family is extremely protective of her?"


    Alice stiffened when she realized what Samual meant. Adam was with Mou Zirui. She saw the gloating look that Samual threw behind her shoulder and was tempted to turn back to take a look but controlled the impulse. She could not let Samual know how affected she was because of his words. Composing herself with in a moment, she raised her chin and looked down her nose at the man and said," Samual Faye, only a loser like you would think of hiring someone to be their partner. And I happen to not be a loser. So, don''t be too happy and mind your own business."


    To this Samual laughed heartily. He had naturally seen the momentary loo of her composure and said," Oh dear sister. Do you think you can shut everyone''s mouth? Mou Zirui is a young social media influencer other than being the apple of the eye of the older Mou couple. And do you think that they would let a two penny actor near her. Your dear partner has already been spotted by Lady Mou and soon they are going to make their way to their granddaughter. And your dear boyfriend will have lost you your opportunity. Oh.. I am going to go closer to enjoy the show of your loss. Ciao!"


    With that said, Samual walked past Alice to go to the bar to see the show for himself. Mou Zirui was known for being an introvert and not very talkative with strangers. She had even become a social influencer without ever letting people know much about her. Samual, who had been eyeing Alice and Adam ever since they entered had notcied the moment Miss Zirui had approached the man. If the man had even had a little sense, he would have run in the opposite direction before he was spotted by President Mou or his wife. But instead that Adam had stood there, chatting merrily with the young princess As a result, he had even seen the moment Lady Mou spotted a stranger lurking around her dear grand daughter and already inquired from her grandson about the identity of the man.


    Samual had enjoyed the opportunity of even witnessing the glance of displeasure that Lady Mou had thrown Alice''s way.


    Taking a moment to compose herself, Alice breathed deeply before turning around. And immediately felt an arrow pierce through her heart as he saw the man grinning down at the girl. She should have known better that to trust a man like that! And that was when she realized that she had really trusted him! How did she turn so foolish? She should have known better than to let down her guard!


    Angry at being played for a fool, she was tempted to go and scratch the man''s eyes out and then maybe punch him and break his nose. Just then she noticed the older couple walking in their direction and with a sense of urgency, she walked towards them. Beating him up could wait until they finished their mission.


    Just as Adam had agreed and was about to walk away from Mou Zirui, when a hand would through his. Surprised he turned his head and saw Alice smiling up at him rather weirdly. His eyes widened as she looked at her sudden violent eyes, wondering what or who had angered her? He could even feel her nails digging into his skin even through the material of his jacket and shirt. His Alice was really really angry. When she turned her gaze to Miss Mou, a sudden thought occurred to him.


    Was she jealous? He was about to grin and tease her, when he heard her say possessively, "Miss Mou, I hope you can excuse my boyfriend. I was missing him. I hope you were not discussing anything important." Even though the words were said politely, the ice dripping from the tone made Mou Zirui widen her eyes. She turned to look at Adam, as if to ask him if he was sure that this person was really warm and was amazed to see that he was actually happy at the crazy woman''s possessiveness! Suddenly she recalled what his bandmates usually said about him, "No one could guess what was going on in his mind! " It was true! Her idol was crazy.. But she realized that she was also very happy for him! Just as she was about to smile back and excuse herself, her grandmother''s voice interrupted, "Zi Zi, Chairwoman Faye. Would you like to introduce us to the gentle man here?"

 Chapter 33 - A True Gentleman

    Alice looked at President Mou and his wife and was about to introduce Adam as her boyfriend, when Mou Zirui said, " Grandma, this is Adam Perry! He is Chairwoman Faye''s fiance. Do you know my favorite band? Sky? He is the leader and singer of the band! He is my idol! And he has promised to give me an autographed first edition of their album to me! And, since he is am amazing piano player, I was begging him to give me some lessons, but instead he is going to send me their own instructor''s number! Isn''t that amazing?"


    Alice stared in amazement as the elegant Mou Zirui gushed like a school girl. She had of course read the details provided by him and knew he was a singer but she had not known that he was so famous. She had felt that he was some famous model. She had no idea that even singers could afford such luxuries. Guess, she was clueless about a lot of things! She turned thoughtful eyes towards the man as he curiosity increased. Maybe she really needed to look him up on the internet.


    The older couple''s eyes lightened slightly as they realized that Adam was not trying to seduce their impressionable granddaughter. Now, if the man had really agreed to teach the young girl himself, they would have thrown him off the yacht before he could say a, "Hello."


    A bit embarrassed at being introduced in such a fawning manner, Adam gave a small smile and deflected," Wish you a very happy anniversary to you both. Thank you for having us over. This is a small gift from us."


    Madam Mou, was extremely pleased at the man who showed immense humility in spite of being such a famous man. Of course she recognized the man after her granddaughter had introduced him. If there was one person that her granddaughter liked to talk about, then it was this man. And thus she had a good impression of him. She looked down at the box and then up at the man before smiling warmly, " Adam, we have requested all our guests from bringing any expensive guests. Please do not mind."


    But instead of taking back the box, Adam smiled and answered," Madam, it would be too rude of us if we came empty handed. And this is not expensive. It is something that I have made myself. I can only hope that you don''t find it too shabby!"


    Alice could only stand in silent amazement when she realized that he had actually disregarded her instructions about not getting a gift. She was started to regret more and more about this discussion! This guy as too smooth. Once again, however, Zirui became the savior as Madam Mou accepted the gift with great reluctance. "Is this a hand made jade sculpture?" She then turned to her grandmother and continued," Grandma, Adam is also famous for making sculptures from jade and marble. It is a known fact among us fans that if Adam had not been a singer, he would have been a sculptor! Can I see it?"


    Without waiting for permission, Zirui proceeded to open the small box and then oohed and aahed at the elegant dragon that was carved from the green stone. This time is was President Mou who spoke," You are really talented. We thank you for this longevity dragon!" He then turned to his granddaughter and ordered," Zi Zi, why don''t you go and place this carefully. You can pass it to us when we return to the shore. Happily clutching the dragon, Zirui thanked her grandfather as well as Adam and excused herself. Once the girl was gone, President Mou gave the couple a small smile and continued, " Please excuse out grand daughter. She is a bit exuberant at times, though it is very rare in front of outsiders. It seems she had taken the two of you as her own people."


    After this the couple continued to chat with Adam and Alice almost melted into the background as Adam charmed the couple with various anecdotes from his childhood when he was learning to sculpt. It was only as the couple moved on after complimenting Alice on her good taste in men did Alice actually realize that she had worried for no reason. This man was really skillful at handling people and situations. She realized that she was not the only one who felt comfortable being with him. His outgoing and free spirited personality coupled with his ability to talk about everything from current affairs to politics made him very likeable.


    And as she noticed more and more of his ability, she felt more and more reserved and wary of this man. Because, no one absolutely no one could be this open and unreserved. This man was too smooth and good. She was seeing the effect he had on people first hand. There was almost no one who would not like him. And this was making her more and more agitated....

 Chapter 34 - A Night Together

    Alice and Adam were escorted into a luxurious suite where their bags had already been placed. As Alice looked around and noticed that both the bags were together, she turned to the concierge and asked," Aren''t me and my boyfriend going to have separate rooms? I thought Mr. and Mrs. Mou were very conservative..."


    The concierge smiled and said," Yes, they are indeed conservative. But Mrs. Mou has asked us to convey that as long as the relationship is true, they are understanding enough that today''s couple do not follow old traditions.. Have a nice stay both of you. All the amenities for the guests are available twenty four seven." He then extended a tablet and continued," This is the tablet for house keeping, kitchen and other services with all the applications listed. Please enjoy our hospitality."


    The serene atmosphere changed when the concierge left. At this moment, Alice seemed to realize that she had miscalculated. She had assumed that they would be given separate rooms or at most a suite. The big bed and the low ceiling seemed even more lower as the room felt as it had shrunk while the bed seemed to be getting bigger.


    Not turning to look at him, she cleared her throat and said," I''ll go freshen up first and then you can go.. We can talk about the sleeping arrangements later.." Even as she walked towards the bag, her mind desperately tried to think up of some sort of clothing that would be suitable to wear at night. All her night dresses were not fit to be worn in public! Before she could unzip her bag, however, a pair of hands landed on her shoulders, causing her to stiffen.


    Icily, she asked, "What are you doing?" Adam ignored the stiffness and quickly pushed her into a chair nearby before he started to massage her shoulders with quick fingers before answering,"Alice, you are more tightly wound up than a spring and just looking at you is making me feel tired. I am just going to help you get the kinks out so sit back and enjoy."


    As Adam spoke, his fingers had already done their magic. Alice closed her eyes and let her self relax under his touch. The slight roughness of his fingers against her bare shoulders seemed to be making her hyper aware of him. She bent dow her head and tried to ignore the feelingaking her self think that she was with a professional masseuse.


    Being so close to her, Adam could feel her every movement and when he realized that she had finally accepted his touch, he spoke,"Alice? What happened?"


    She turned to look at him in question, not understanding the meaning of the sudden question. Ignoring her look, Adam looked down at his fingers which were kneading her flesh and asked,"You were fine when we came here. I believed that he we had become friends. But mid way through you have been throwing weird glances my way and I can feel that you have erected a wall around yourself. So, let me rephrase the question, "Why are you suddenly treating me with wariness as if I am going to attack you any moment?"


    Once again Aloce was stumped at this man''s perceptiveness and intelligence. She had become wary of him because he was too smooth with people. She kind of hated such smoothness as it made her feel.that such people were not too genuine. But the reason for her erecting a wall was something else. She breathed deeply and explained,"Adam, I was not expecting you to be such a people''s person and it just caught me by surprise. And my wariness stems from that. But let me tell you that we are not friends. We are at most mutually benefitting partners."


    A sudden wave of anger caught him be surprise when he heard the words. So because he had played his part well during the banquet, she was drawing a line between them? For every one step he took forward, she was jumping two steps backward.


    Well, then he would have to just increase his speed and not give her a chance to escape. Bending at the waist, he slowly placed his lips against the nape of her neck which was exposed to him.


    His warm lips against her neck set fire running through her body. All thoughts of setting boundaries seemed to escape from her head. Alice felt as of she was stuck to that chair unable to move.


    Adam closed his eyes and breathed in her alluring scent, letting her feel him. He wished to take her in his arms and ask her what had happened that she had forgotten him? But he knew that now was not the time.. After a few minutes, he finally straightened and walked around her to kneel in front of her.

 Chapter 35 - Warmest Hugs

    Alice opened her eyes slowly. The glittering violet eyes met with his peaceful ones. Her fingers tightly clenched, they were full of confusion, agitation and hunger. It was the hunger that gave Adam the courage to continue pursuing her. Placing a finger under her chin, Adam said," Alice, I like you."


    Alice felt her mouth drop open at this confession. Her mouth opened to speak, though she did not know what and then closed again. Her brain urged her to cut him down to size, let him that she would never fall for a man like him but she found unable to speak. Finally, holding her cold hand in his warm one, Adam continued," But, Alice, I know that you don''t like me. And I also know that at present you are not open to a relationship. However, is there no place for a friend in your life as well? You are at the peak of a mountain. Isn''t it lonely up there? All I ask is that you let me be your friend so as to share in that loneliness. Alice, just friends, that is all. Nothing more. And nothing less."


    This time, Alice looked away from his piercing eyes and looked out of the small window towards the darkness outside. So many nights, she had yearned to just be able to talk to someone. When she had thrown out her father, she had needed someone who would reassure her that she had not done wrong. When she had achieved the first success, she had wished that she could share it with someone. But then she had started becoming used to the loneliness. To suppressing the wishes. Suddenly, she did not know how to relate to someone. Gathering her thoughts, she turned to him and said with difficulty, " Adam, it has been a long time since I have had any one to call a friend. I don''t know if now I can even be friends with anyone. And you... I don''t know why you make me feel uncomfortable. I am a bit socially awkward while you are a master at handling people and this makes me wary. You are too smooth for me."


    This admission made his heart ache. What happened to his girl. He remembered that she had mentioned having friends in the past. Then how did this happen? What happened to the best friend she had in the past. Another question that he had no answer to. Patting her head, he said, " Each of us reacts differently baby. My profession requires me to handle all sorts of people. But that is just a mask. Like your icy mask, I have donned a friendly mask for those who don''t want to know the real me just the famous superstar. And the only reason I am taking off this mask is because I have sensed the same loneliness from you that I feel deep down. And baby, we all have secrets. Either you or me. And neither of us can promise to share those secrets with the other. But just being there for the other person is what is friendship. A listening ear when you need one and a strong shoulder you can rely upon. That is what I am offering you Alice. I hope you can accept this."


    That said, Adam once again extended his hand. Alice looked vacantly at the hand as his words echoed in her ears. Just as Adam was about to be disheartened and take back his hand, Alice extended her own hand and placed it in his. A warm smile graced his face and he pulled the girl into a tight hug. Eyes widening, Alice also came to another conclusion. Adam may have donned a friendly mask for the world to see but he was really an extrovert and seemed to love skin-ship. He was always touching her or hugging her! But ever so slowly, her own hands raised and her fingers clenched over his shirt, returning the warm hug. Her head leaned into his chest and time seemed to stand still. For the first time in a long while, Alice had the feeling that all was well in her world. He had hugged her previously as well, but she had been too agitated then. However, this time, she could only feel protected and warmth down to her bones. Moisture filled her eyes and she ruthlessly tried to suppress them.


    Soon, unable to control herself, she pushed him away and rushed into the washroom, saying behind her, "I''ll go change.."


    As the door closed behind her, she looked up and muttered," Mom, I now know, Adam gives the best hugs.. better than the teddy bear you brought me when I was a kid..."

 Chapter 36 - What To Do?

    As Alice got out of the dress, she realized that she had forgotten an important thing! She had been so distracted that she forgot to bring any clothes to change into! Pacing around a bit she tried to think of a way to ask Adam to pass her the clothes. But then she thought of the lingerie that was thrown on top of all the other luggage inside the bag and shuddered to even think of his big hands touching her things. She could ask him to get out of the room but then she could not be sure that no one was outside or there would be suspicions! She thought of the clothes that she had earlier borrowed from him as an idea struck her. Walking to the door, she slowly called out, "Adam?" But there was no reply so she asked a bit louder," Adam?"


    Adam who had been waiting for this grinned widely before calling out softly," Yes baby?"


    Alice rolled her eyes at the form of his answer, and complained," I have a perfectly fine name! And it is not baby!


    Nodding, though no one could see him he obediently called out," Yes, not baby?"


    Shaking her head at the incorrigible man, Alice ignored this small problem and went for the bigger one," Can you lend me your sweatshirt and track pants?"


    Adam looked down at the set of clothes that he had placed on the bed, knowing she was going to need one and his grin widened even more! Taking his time, he answered," Sure babe. But then I would not have anything to wear. If you don''t mind me roaming around shirtless and in my shorts, then you are more than welcome to my clothes!"


    "Adam Perry! Get out of the room, I can come out and get my clothes from the bag! this is all your fault! If you had not distracted me then this would not have happened!" Covering his mouth, Adam picked up the pink velvet suit and walked to the bathroom door, before knocking on it. Just as she came close to the door, he could see the faint silhouette of hers through the door that was made of frosted glass. His throat tightening, he turned back and extended his hand, listening keenly as the door opened. In the next minute, the suit was snatched away from him. But the girl did not walk away after closing the door and when Adam turned around, he could still see the beautiful curves, lighting his imagination on fire.


    Groaning, Adam wondered if he was a masochist! Why else would he torture himself?"


    Shaking his head, he turned away and sat back on the bed when Alice called out," Adam? Why do you have pink nightwear? And isn''t this a bit too small for you."


    Staring at the ceiling as he tried to wipe his mind clean of dirty thoughts, he answered," Babe! You already have claimed one of my suits and refuse to return it! I especially packed this for you!" Giggling, Alice walked out of the bathroom and stood in front of him and said, "Thank you! My thoughtful friend! And now we can discuss sleeping matters. Since you are taller, you take the bed and I will sleep on the small couch over there!"


    Adam looked at the small single couch that would not even hold a sleeping child and asked," You want to turn into a pretzel just to sleep? Miss Alice, you are really silly! We are both grown ups and friends. There is no need to bring discomfort to the other. Just choose the side of the bed you want and get in while I freshen up! I promise that I will not touch you!"


    With that Adam picked his own blue colored velvet track suit and walked into the bathroom. Once the man was gone, Alice looked at the bed and then the closed door. It would be really petty of her if she now choose to still sleep on the couch. And he might even misunderstand. And so, she simply went to the left side and slid into bed, covering herself up with a thin quilt and closed her eyes.


    A few minutes later, she heard the door of the bathroom open and then soon the room lights had been turned off and she felt the other side of the bed being occupied and his husky voice wish her a good night. Softly, she replied, "Good night."


    But even as the room was enshrouded in the darkness and silence, sleep seemed to evade her and Alice stared at the wall on the opposite side lost in thought. Suddenly, she felt a soft touch on her arm and turned around, only to almost scream in horror to see Adam''s face so close to hers. Before she could catch her breath, she heard him ask," Can''t sleep? I have an idea? Would you like to play some adult games?"


    And that is how, Alice and Adam spent the night playing Monopoly...where Alice the great ''businesswoman'' lost badly to Adam....

 Chapter 37 - Seal The Deal

    The morning rays filtered through the small circular window and fell on the couple that was sleeping on the bed. Sleeping on her side, Alice''s eyes fluttered open slowly and the first thing she came across was... a pair of feet! Confused, she stared before she realized that they had probably fallen asleep while playing. She tried to move a bit but found herself unable to move. Looking up, she then knew the problem. The silly man was hugging her legs to sleep and his head was on her feet, using them as a pillow!


    Getting on her elbow, she pushed at him and tried to take him up but he simply snuggled closer. Finally, she caught his foot and pinched hard! Adam had been in the middle of a sweet dream when he was suddenly jolted awake from the dream with a grunt of pain. Opening his eyes narrowly, he noticed that the girl had pinched him and groaned,"Babe, can you not choose violence for once. I was sleeping so soundly."


    He was next hit with a pillow and Alice complaining, "Well, you can sleep as much as you want. But let go of my legs. Hold this pillow instead!"


    Grabbing the pillow, Adam let go of her legs turned around and hugging the pillow which carried her sweet scent and fell back to sleep.


    A little while later, Alice had already left the room to socialize and maybe grab this opportunity to convince President Mou for their co operation. Adam woke up and stretched lazily, before turning around and falling back on the bed. The ringing of his phone brought him back and he grabbed it before barking into it, "Hello?"


    A happy voice sounded from the other end asking him," This is Grumpy K voice people! Can you hear him, stars? I told you that he is going to spend his holidays sleeping!"


    When Adam heard Apollo''s voice and what he had to say, he realized that the bas**** had probably been using "K Live" and called him in the middle of the broadcast. Wanting to curse, he punched the speaker phone button and walked out of the room towards the small private balcony that overlooked the ocean and asked," Are you in the middle of a K Live?"


    K Live was a celebrity broadcasting application that they usually used to communicate with their fans. But Apollo being the prankster he was, he would usually do something that would put their bandmates in a spot. Happily, Apollo answered," Yes! And would uoi like to say something to the Stars?"


    Smiling he commented, "Hi Stars! How are you all doing? I hope you are spending the new year well! We have already crossed the halfway mark of our holidays and we are looking forward to seeing you soon!"


    As he finished saying this and was about to disconnect the call, when Apollo asked," Hey! At least tell us what you are doing for the holidays."


    Shaking his head, he turned on the video calling option and showed everyone the clear sky behind him as he said," I am in the middle of nowhere!"


    Seeing that Adam was in the all clear, Apollo showed his phone''s screen to their many fans and disconnected the call in a few minutes! With his hair mussed up and dressed in a velvet suit, Adam had already created a roar among his female fans and one of them was Mou Zirui who was currently sitting opposite Alice.


    Just then, Alice''s phone rang with a notification and looking down she noticed it was Adam. he had sent her a picture of himself against the same back drop with a wide grin and underneath was the caption, "Good morning."


    Smiling, she placed aside the phone and finished eating and then went towards the office to discuss the official business. Seeing that Alice was done, Zirui was also about to leave and look for Adam when another person blocked her way. It was Samual Faye. She looked into the man''s eyes and tried to recall if he had been introduced to her but failed to recall. Seeing that the young heiress was not recognizing him, Samuel was infuriated but covering the expression with a smile, he continued, "Miss Mou. My name is Samual Faye. We were introduced last night. I wonder if you have a moment."


    Mou Zirui was tempted to refuse. She actually wanted to grab this opportunity to go and speak to her idol but her ingrained training would not allow her to. So she pretended to be put out a bit but gracefully agreed. She hoped the man would take the hint and leave in a few minutes but he was either an ignorant fool or totally thick skinned.. However, speaking to Samual, she realized that they had many things in common and soon was engrossed in their interesting conversation! He was funny and sweet.

 Chapter 38 - Shameless Female Lead

    Adam stepped out of the shower with a towel tied around his waist, whistling softly. another towel rubbed through his slightly longer wet hair. A low rumble sounded from his empty stomach and he rubbed it slightly. He was really hungry. As he thought of eating a delicious breakfast, the sound of the lock clicking and the door opening could be heard.


    Before he could realize what happened, Alice the ''tornado'' had rushed into his arms and was screaming into his ears, "I got the contract!"


    Naturally, he was not going to let this awesome opportunity go and he immediately hugged her back. It was only after a while that Alice realized that she could feel warm skin and hard muscles under his shoulders.. And drops of water were falling on her arms from his wet hair. Immediately pushing his away, Alice screamed some more and then covered her mouth with her palms while her fingers covered her cheeks and nose..


    Adam, who had almost fallen on his bare a**, regained his balance, expecting to tease Alice who would have definitely covered her eyes but was amazed to see that every part of her face was covered except for the eyes which were wide open!


    Raising an eyebrow, he placed the towel around his neck and cocked his head," Are you being modest? Shouldn''t you be covering your eyes?"


    But the naughty imp grinned and answered," Should I? I need to see for myself those sexy abs that I have heard of through the morning from your admirer! I was actually planning on checking the song video that Zirou told me about, to check the great abs that you had shown by lifting your shirt.. She said many fans almost fainted at the view! And I agree, they are worth drooling over. And I must say, the live view is even better..." Without bothering about anything, Alice slowly checked out his firm chest with the nips and then...


    Adam noticed that her eyes were actually fixed on his six pack and he was tempted to flex them. Thankfully, he had taken good care of his body all these years! Leaning back against the wall and crossed his arms in front of his chest. There was a look of burning in his eyes which was lost on Alice who was shamelessly admiring such an awesome display of skin. Her eyes followed a drop of water to where it slowly slid from the side of his sexy belly button to the rim of the towel where it disappeared.


    Just then she noticed the movement under that and her eyes widened even more. Within a minute, she could see a clear outline. Her astonished eyes shot up to him and she accused,"You said we are friends! Then what is that?"


    Adam:".."


    But in spite of the reaction that she was single-handedly responsible for, her fascinated gaze was stuck to him.


    Finally, unable to take the torture anymore, Adam gritted his teeth and answered,"Yes! We are friends. But I am also a man. And you are a beautiful woman who is staring at me! Of course the other head is going to respond to that."


    Alice paid no attention to his words and continued with her shamelessness until finally Adam rolled his eyes and placed his hand on the knot of the towel and asked languidly,"Well, would you like me to drop the towel for you to look at?


    This finally snapped Alice back to reality and she tried(in vain) to regain her haughtiness and said,"How can you be so shameless?"


    Amused at the pot calling the kettle back he grumbled, "Well you are the one who is staring. I had simply come out of the shower and was going to get dressed!"


    "Fine fine. You dress up fast. Since I won the deal for the resorts, it is going to be my treat. The yacht is going to moor at an island and we can have lunch there.!"


    With that, Alice turned around, offering him privacy but deeply regretted he had not directly dropped the towel. Maybe she should think of an excuse to turn back and check that out also..but that would be too much even for her. And so she settled to scowl at the author.(Why did you make me so naughty?)


    (Author: A little bit naughtiness is good for your health! Alice: Yeah! But this was a but too much author! How will I ever face him again? Author: Well, don''t worry, I gave you a thick skin also. Alice: Hmpf, Author you are the truly shameless one!)

 Chapter 39 - So Many Things To Do

    Once he was recently dressed, Adam called out, "You can look now."


    Alice who had been staring at the wall, turned around and was once again stunned by the man''s stunning visuals. Today he was dressed in a simple beige sweater and jeans with his wet disarrayed hair falling over his forehead. For the first time, she also noticed that he was wearing a diamond stud in his ear that made him look like a real bad boy with a slightly wicked aura.


    Ignoring the fact that she was still ogling him, Adam picked up his wallet and slid it into his jeans as he said, "Let''s go then, babe. I''ll grab something to eat for now and then we can look around at the island."


    Alice however did not walk to the door of the room. Instead she walked towards the bathroom and then came out with a major drier in her hand. "It is windy outside. You need to blow your hair. Wet hair is equal to real cold."


    Adam was stunned for a few minutes when he heard the familiar words he had once told her. Did she remember him or not? Turning back, he plugged in the drier but made no move to take it from her. In stead, he casually grabbed the chair and sat down in front of her saying, "Then I will have to trouble you."


    Alice looked down at the man who was sitting leisurely on the chair and waiting for her to serve him. Shaking her head, she turned on the drier and blew it on his hair. Soon, she was running her hands through his messy hair and she could only marvel at the softness of them. She could do this forever! Finally, with his hair styled into a messy look, because of Alice''s sudden interest in flicking them, Adam and Alice made their way towards the deck, ready to leave the ship for a while.


    "Why are we not going for breakfast first? I thought you were hungry?", Alice could not help but ask.


    But soon she had her answer when she noticed Mou Zirui standing there with a brown bag clutched in her hand. Adam took the bag thankfully and said," Thank you Zirui! I was about to go down when I received your message." Almost jumping on the balls of her feet, Zirui grinned up and said," Everyone knows that you enjoy fresh cinnamon churros so I specially asked the kitchens to prepare these! I hope you like them! Anyways, we are going to the small inlet on the other side of the island. It''s a good place for swimming as the water is shallow and a fresh river merging into the sea so it is also quite warm! Would you both like to join us?"


    Actually, Zirui had no plans to harass them but Samual had suggested that the couple might enjoy some privacy. And naturally she was all for it! And just then she remembered something and leaning forward whispered," A friend of mine was asking about your relationship with Chairwoman Alice. I, naturally did not tell him anything and simply said that I know nothing of it. He has promised me that he will not tell anything to anyone. But I have promised you so I will refrain from saying anything. Anyways the inlet is very private. He is the one who suggested that place! Do you want to take her there?"


    Adam wondered who this friend was that suggested such a place but he knew that Alice would not be comfortable so he politely declined and asked," We would like to go around on the island. Can you tell us what are the good places here?" As Zirui listed the local delicacies and small places for souvenirs, and water sports possibilities, a certain Miss was fuming in the corner! Well if he wanted to talk to his ''star'' , then he could have simply said so instead of making her wait! What a useless time wasting man!


    Just as smoke was about blow out of her ears, Adam stopped talking and grabbing Alice''s hand bid goodbye to Zirui.


    Alice followed behind Adam quietly but did not say anything. She was fuming and wanted to grab her hand from the man''s but could not. He chattered away as they climbed the small motor boat that would take them to the shore. It was only as they sat that he realized Alice was fuming at him. She even glared at the churro he had just stuffed in his mouth. He picked up another churro and brought it to his mouth as he observed her glaring at it. Well, maybe she wanted some churro also? Extending the bag, he offered the goodies to her, with a heavy heart. He did not want to share his favorite snack. But Alice looked at it as if the churros had personally offended her!


    Confused, he scratched his head and asked loudly over the sound of the wind, " Do you have something against churros?


    A glare was his only answer.


    "Well then something against brown paper bags?"


    This time he received a look that said that he was a dunderhead. It was only after he was about to drown in the sea of confusion when he realized the truth... His girl was probably jealous!

 Chapter 40 - A Day Well Spent

    Adam suddenly felt in top of the world when he realized that Alice was jealous. Heheh...this was the best. When Alice noticed the delirious expression on his face, she was even more enraged and walked away with a harrumph. Disgusting man!


    But Adam was not discouraged and followed behind Alice like an obedient little puppy even as she glared at him when he was munching on his churros! He could have discarded the bag of churros to pacify her jealousy but of course filling his stomach was just as important! Finally, Alice forgot about her anger under Adam''s coaxing and the two people spent a leisurely time looking around at beach and finding pebbles and colorful sea shells.


    Soon, the two people were busy competing making sand castles(rather forts) complete with little soldiers made of shells. Surreptitiously, Adam fished out his cell phone and clicked a few pictures of Alice who was busy concentrating on preparing the sand castle. She looked essentially cute with her two small teeth biting her pink lips as she concentrated on making the castle. Once the picture had been clicked, he looked happily at the perfect lighting and once again focused the camera on her and called out, " Alice?". She looked up with a small questioning look and he immediately clicked the picture. But in the next moment, Alice had abandoned her castle and stomped over to him, snatching her phone out of his hand, "What are you doing?" However before she could delete the pictures the phone was seized back and Adam ran away in a hurry. He was not going to loose his treasure so easily! This time Alice ran behind him and tried to get the phone, throwing all sorts of curses and threats at him.


    A little faraway, President Mou and his wife, watched the two young people and grinned happily. He looked down at his wife and gloated," Did I not tell you that she was just like you? Prickly on the outside and soft on the inside."


    Mrs. Mou looked at her husband and the last of her reservations melted away. Even though they had just agreed to cooperation this morning, she had been having some doubts. But watching the couple downstairs, playing like children, she knew that they had made the right choice. Even though these two people were different, they were in love and this way, their resort would not become a piece of land to be fought over by a couple!


    The couple watched when Alice bent down with exhaustion, trying to catch her breath and Adam picked her up by coming from behind with his arms around her waist. Glancing at each other, the older couple retreated happily.


    On the shore, Adam hugged Alice hard from behind, holding both her slender wrists in his large hand and with the other, he buried his nose in her neck and blew gently, while rubbing his nose causing her to be tickled as she tried to escape his grasp! And soon she was laughing in his arms happily, before they fell over backwards. Holding her in his arms, Adam leaned back a bit and felt even more warm when she leaned back into his embrace happily. Bringing his phone up, this time he clicked a selfie of both of them. Alice shook her head at this man was was obsessed about taking pictures and taking the phone from his hand, she brought up the camera to a higher angle and made a pose. And soon she had clicked a picture of herself pouting cutely and Adam staring at her in surprise. As their clothes were full of sand, the two people had to trudge back to the cruise and change before they went for some food.


    In the lounge, there were not many people as the ship was set to sail back. They spent the rest of the evening on the deck watching the sun set and the moon rise.


    As Alice stared at the dark sky, Adam wanted to capture her beauty in his heart. This time with her was an unexpected gift that he had dared not have. He wanted to confess his feelings for her. Today, the time they had spent together had made his heart restless. He was never a patient man and now that he had a taste of her companionship, he did not want to let go. Alice turned her head to say something to Adam when her eyes met his and suddenly she felt herself loosing herself in his gaze. Forgetting what she had been about to say, she could only look deep into his eyes and the emotions in there made her heart tremble...

 Chapter 41 - A Vacation Cut Short

    Adam strode through the airport at a pace that made others get out of his way in fear. His grey eyes were cold as winter while the lower half of his face was covered with a black mask. Dressed in all black, he looked chic yet unapproachable. His height of 181 cms made him stand out easily. As many girls watched him walk through the airport they were able to guess his identity but by the time they had taken out their cell phones to click his pictures, he was gone.


    As he walked into the empty lounge, he chose a seat towards the back and waited for the others to arrive. For the first time in his life, he hated his profession and somewhere resented his ''fans''. He knew and understood intellectually that most of their fans wished them well but those few rotten ones were enough to ruin their happiness.


    Just a couple of weeks to live their life is what they had asked for. But were they given that? No!


    Many of their fans only saw their happy and successful lives but no one saw their struggle, their exhaustion as they performed challenging choreography and new unique stages.


    Just then Phillipe entered the lounge followed by Apollo. The three men hugged each other, patting backs before settling down.


    Finally, Adam questioned Phillippe,"What is going on? How is Yu Gyeom doing?"


    Phillipe rubbed his head and said," It is why I like both of you the best. You are both worried about Gyeom rather than the scandal that has broken out. Anyways, he is doing fine but is rather buried in guilt. Everything happened so quickly that we were unable to prevent the damage. Anyways, this is your first ever scandal so the damage should not be much."


    "Phillippe! Just shut up with the consolations and tell me what exactly happened!"


    "Fine! Here goes. Gyeom had been planning to learn pottery. Anyway during this class he became quite good friends with the instructor. Because he had taken private sittings, he lowered his guard and did not realize that he was being stalked. Long story short, some of their pictures, mind you they are all innocent-mostly, were released among his faction of negative fans. To avenge their ''husband'' being taken by a slut they wrecked her school and tried to harm her. Lickily, the woman was smartly able to escape but she is even now receiving threatening emails. We have already sent legal notices to all offenders but two of the five main perpetrators were under age so it is going to be a big problem. We had go forcefully restrain Gyeom from attacking and cursing the entire fandoms. Most of your fan clubs from all over the world are already rallying together to criticize the act and have apologized on behalf of such fans.


    The lady in question pressed charges against all of them but she is at present very emotionally unstable and not willing to talk to anyone. On the one hand we are willing to offer her assistance but her lawyer seems like he would rather black mail us. As a result of this, we may now be facing a bigger problem or scandal. From what her lawyer has implied that she is considering suing us for a bigger compensation. He is also being a scumbag and has said that they have more incriminating photos of her and Gyeom that he will release to the media if we don''t agree to their demands. Basically, he is now trying to blackmail us.


    Gyeom on the other hand is so guilt riddent that he is willing to handover any amount of money the other party wants. However..


    At this point, Phillippe hesitated as the company''s stance on this matter was not something that the other members would appreciate. As he thought about it, Adam filled in the blanks for him,"The company is not going to be giving in to blackmail. Once we agree to give them money, we are basically admitting we are wrong and opening the doors for future extortion. is that correct? Phillippe, it has been a few hours since the scandal broke out and you have already worked fast. So the company must have already made a decision before you came to us. Why are you hesitating now?"


    Phillippe heard the hostile tone and grimaced, "Look! I am sorry your vacation was cur short by two days but it is also not fault. And giving the money has it''s own problems but at this point that is not what is important! There is a bigger problem that we might have to face!"


    "What bigger problem?"

 Chapter 42 - A Scandal

    "What problem?"


    Phillips sighed and wondered how they will handle what he was about to say. But it had to be said, "The problem we have right now is that the woman in question was actually aware of Gyeom''s identity and deliberately started all this with the intention of blackmailing him and using him to make easy money. However, when we suggested this to Gyeom, he went ballistic on us! We already have external problems we don''t need more internal ones. Felix and I.M are both out of the country and will only reach by tomorrow. So I can only ask that the two of you talk to Gyeom and handle the mess. We need to make a statement either way till morning."


    Apollo and K looked at each other as Phillippe placed the room key on the table and walked away. Adam leaned back his head before saying, "If it is indeed a gold digger then Gyeom is going to be broken. He won''t be able to handle it easily. And if she is innocent then his guilty conscience will torture him."


    Apollo took off his cap and started to fidget with it as he pondered what could be done letting his brown hair fall over his shoulders in a disarray. "We need to talk to Gyeom and the woman if we want to know the truth. But we can''t wait for the company to take a decision. They will not care if the woman is innocent or not. If Gyeom and her are unable to prove her innocence then the company will throw her to the wolves without a care and then he would be even more guilt ridden.. We need to find a way to get to the bottom of this."


    This comment made K look up at his friend and say, "Bro! You already found a way to make him talk! He will not respond to any threats made to him, we know that! But he will talk if he really cares about the woman and is intent on protecting her!"


    But Apollo objected to this as he said, "And are we going to let her off even if she is guilty? That would mean inviting more trouble in the future! And if we take any action against her, knowing that Gyeom wants to protect her then we would have even more problems as he will feel we have betrayed him! This is a catch twenty two situation!"


    Adam pressed his hand against his forehead and tried to think of a way out. Finally, he went asked, "What do you suggest we do then?"


    Apollo rubbed his hand through his long hair as he thought their next move. Gyeom was their most pampered member as he had been the youngest in their group. They could not help worry over him like big brothers.


    Gritting his teeth, he said, "We can only go with the flow. But you are right we need to talk to Gyeom first."


    Finally, they picked the room card and the two men walked out of the airport lounge. The company had arranged for them to stay on a hotel room and by leaving the key card for Gyeom''s room, Phillippe had indirectly ordered them to handle this before he did. He was giving them a last chance to handle matters themselves. Apollo turned to look at K and could not help but ask ,"What about you? Don''t you think that when your relationship is exposed you could have an even more negative reaction? Out of all of us, you have the most female fans who are obsessive about calling you husband. Will your girl be able to handle it? From the way you had described her in the past she seems to be quite a delicate flower?" Without waiting for Adam to answer, Apollo continued philosophically, "It is sad, isn''t it? In our profession we have so many people loving us and wanting to shower us with love. But when it comes to us loving someone, we are not allowed that. We have been able to protect Gyeom for this long and if the women is really innocent then we can try to protect her but if the woman is really at fault, then we will need to see him suffer. And even if she is innocent there is no guarantee that she would be willing to take on this task of handling the crazy fans. We already knew the risk when we chose this career. But how do we ask our loved ones to suffer with us as well?"


    Adam patted Apollo on the back and ignoring the man''s first question, he said, "Yes, he may have some trouble but as long as we are all together, we will handle everything. And so will out loved ones."


    Adam too had worried about looking for Alice in the past and thought countless of times about making her go through the trials of fans to get their approval. And in those moments he had wondered if she would be willing to take on so much just for his sake. If she would be strong enough to take it. But now he knew that his girl was very strong so he did not need to worry much. His only worry now was getting her to like him and fall for him!


    The hotel lobby was quiet as the two beautiful men walked into the elevators on silent feet and soon reached the thirtieth floor of the hotel.


    Instead of using the keys directly, Adam knocked softly on the door waiting for Gyeom, giving the man a chance to ignore them. Which he did. This time Apollo called out as he knocked, "Gyeom-aa open the door. We are just worried about you and want to know how you are holding up!"


    When there was still no reply or movement from inside, Adam and Apollo looked at each other all sorts of troublesome thoughts running through their heads. Finally Adam placed the card at the door and as soon as the access was given, he pushed open the door and raced inside followed closely by Apollo.


    The room was pitch dark and it took them a few moments to assimilate to the darkness.. a heavy stench filled the speaking Adam grimace.

 Chapter 43 - Teach A Lesson

    Adam inserted the card into the slot and soon the room was thrown in light. But what greeted their eyes was a scene they had never expected but if they had to, they would refer to it as one of their biggest nightmares. the stench of alcohol hit their noses as they saw a lone figure lying on the carpeted floor with numerous bottles strewn around. dressed in a denim jacket and loosen track pants, Gyeom looked a sorry figure instead of the dynamic golden boy he was known as by their fans.


    The first thing the two men made sure of was that the idiot was still breathing before they looked around and walked away in unison. Once they knew that it was not a medical emergency, they did what they should have done in the past. Opening the small refrigerator, Apollo pulled out two bottles of chilled water and passed one to Adam as the two men walked towards the unconscious Gyeom.


    The next minute, a shrill scream sounded in the air, as the two men had poured the contents of the bottle on the man.


    Rubbing his eyes and sitting up, Gyeom shook his head like a wet dog, sprinkling droplets of water all over the floor and looking at the two men who were glaring at him. Before, he could even catch his breath, his ears started to ring as they scolded him," Yu Gyeom! Is this what we have thought you? That you drown yourself in alcohol at the first obstacle?"


    As Adam stopped, Apollo continued," No! You must not drown in alcohol, you must bury your head in the sand and not cooperate! Yu Gyeom, if you do not pull yourself together, we will change your name to sissy! We are not losers who will fall at the first hurdle! How dare you do this instead of calling for us! What are we to you? Thin Air?"


    The next moment, the two men pulled Gyeom up by the collar and dragged him to the bathroom and turned on the shower before Apollo walked out. As Gyeom tried to protect his eyes and stand on swaying feet, Adam said coldly, "Come out when you are sober.", before walking out.


    Soon, Gyeom started to feel alive as he stood under the cold water as his hazy mind cleared. Ever since the scandal broke out, he had suddenly felt lost but now that his brothers were here he knew all would be fine. He had been feeling guilty for cutting short their vacation and did not want them to always have to come to his aid. But here they were once again! He just knew he had disappointed them!


    Discarding his clothes, he tried to gather his thoughts. Done with the shower, he then picked up the bathrobe, tied the belt around his waist and walked out, brushing his hair. Though his eyes were bloodshot and his head was throbbing in pain, his air of confidence and laziness was back. Grinning at them, he hugged Adam first and then Apollo before flopping on the couch like a fish.. And then like a little kid waiting for his punishment, he said, "I am sorry brothers. I was careless and did not notice when the pictures were clicked. And then when it was exposed I tried to protect the person involved but ended up hurting her more and caused such a scandal! I am sorry for disappointing you and caused you all to suffer like this also."


    Adam shook his head and patted Gyeom on the head as he said," Gyeom, a friendship or even a love affair scandal is not something that will disappoint us. As long as you are not involved in anything illegal, we are all together in this! So stop burying yourself in guilt and tell us everything so that we can take some measures to handle the matter.


    Soon, the brothers were talking and Apollo and Adam tried to gauge Gyeom''s feeling on the woman. They finally heaved a sigh of relief when they realized that it really had been pure friendship and nothing more. Because of it was something else then it would have been a major disaster. Because even if they could be in a relationship, their contract stated explicitly that if a relationship threatened their work interests, then they could be sued by the company. The three people then discussed the countermeasures as well as plan on how to continue forward to minimize the damage and give a satisfactory reply to the company as well as their fans.. Finally, when Gyeom was sure that his brothers were on his side, Adam proposed the company''s theory that the woman might be a part of the conspiracy to exhort money. This time instead of being defensive and attacking, Gyeom had calmed down and he answered their doubts while making arrangements so that they could meet privately.


    Finally after having spoken for long, K and Apollo walked out of the room and into the room next door where their luggage had been sent. The two men then saw the pictures of the place that had been damaged and the back lash they were receiving. Finally, after discussing their strategy with the other to members over a video call, Adam made a call to tell Phillippe of their decision and the path they were going to take. Hearing this, however, Phillippe was a little hesitant and could not help but say," Adam, this is risky. If you take this road, then this might lead to more pressure on you all in the future! All of you are already over worked now and by adding this and to top it all, this is a very strict stance and you may loose many of your fans and any future relationships you may have will also be affected.."


    Before Phillippe could say anything more however, Adam interrupted, "Phillippe we have already spoken about this and we are all in unanimous agreement.. If you have any more objections, give me a valid point instead of these baseless what if''s."

 Chapter 44 - A Scary Man

    After his discussion on the phone, Adam turned around and saw Apollo watching him carefully. Raising an eyebrow in silent question, he went and lay down on the bed, ready to catch some shut eye. Seeing that the only reaction he got from the man was a raised eyebrow to show his curiosity, Apollo went and lay down on the bed next to Adam saying, "K, you are one scary man."


    "Hmm?"


    "Well, you are. Even though you look and give off the vibe of being all agreeable and approachable, if anyone dares to cross you, they are in for it. Thank the fates, I did not try to become the leader at the time when were forming the band. I could never come up with plans like yours! "


    Without turning his head, Adam replied, "Yeah. it is a good thing that you know your capabilities."


    A punch on the arm was the reply he received from Apollo for his narcissistic reply.


    Soon silence permeated in the room and Adam was about to fall asleep when Apollo said ,"K? I thought you were on a cruise. Then how did you reach here so early? And don''t think that I have forgotten about your girl. You said she was somewhere in those cold mountains and wanted to go and find her but you never went so did you give up on her and find someone else or what? Just what have you been doing all these days of our vacation?"


    Adam sighed and without opening his eyes snapped back, "Apollo, we should have made your stage name chatter box instead of Sun God! I have no intention of satisfying your curiosity. The only reason you even know of her is because I was drunk. As for the vacation, I did my favorite thing most of the time."


    Apollo however was not cowed or insulted as he continued, "So you are telling me that you slept through the vacations?" K was known among the band members and the fandom as someone who loved to sleep. He could fall asleep at the drop of a hat as long as he had some place to lean his head back on. This ability of his had always amazed Apollo who could never fathom such a thing and would not have believed it if he had not seen it with his own eyes.


    With a humming sound, Adam let Apollo believe that he had indeed slept all the time. He naturally did not tell the chatterbox that his favorite pastime was not sleeping but wooing a certain ice princess.


    This time the humming sound aggrieved Apollo who then resorted to throwing a pillow at the man''s head and complaining, "Hey! since you have already slept so much, can you not just talk for a while? Or ask me what I have been doing during the vacations. You are our leader. You must show us your concern and care. How can you be so careless in your responsibilities?"


    Adam turned his head a fractions and opening one eye he looked at the man who was behaving like a little child throwing tantrums and answered, "You are wrong. Your mental health is not my responsibility and neither is your physical health. Though I can take responsibility for your long nose because the only reason it is not crooked yet is because it will harm the band''s interests. And now if you are unable to sleep, help me with something."


    Excited at having something to do to burn off his energy, Apollo listened closely, expecting a secret task. But when he heard what K wanted, he himself was tempted to punch the man.


    Just to be sure he was not hearing things, he asked, "Are you saying that you want me to collect memes of you that have been created by our fandom and then send it to you so that you can send them to the girl you like because she liked memes?"


    "Hmm."


    The next moment, K had been pushed off the bed as Apollo stood on the bed like an avenging angel and asked, "Do you know that you and I are considered a couple ship? K? Are you going to break my heart for a girl? The fans want me and you to be together!"


    Not bothering to get up from the floor, Adam kept his eyes closed and answered, "Of course I won''t break your heart."


    Yet, before Apollo could have rejoiced, Adam continued, "I will shatter it into tiny pieces, stomp on it and then make a mosaic out of it to gift my girlfriend. She will love it."


    Apollo: ".."


    Lying diagonally across on the bed, Apollo looked down at his buddy and shook his head. The silly man did not realize that he was glowing. Anyone who knew him would know that he was happy. Apollo really wanted to tease the man but all he got was this. damn it! One day he will succeed in teasing the man! But Apollo felt he was happy. all of them, be it him, Gyeom, Felix or I.M, they had all worked hard to fill their part of the band but they had still always felt guilty towards K who had not just taken the role of their lead singer but also the role of the president. he had been the first in the line of fire when they had been scolded or ridiculed. They had wanted to help him but his wide shoulders had never let them be burdened. In fact the entire reason they had insisted on taking a vacation was so that Adam would find a chance to look for the girl of his dreams. When Apollo had discovered that Adam already had someone in his heart and he was going to chase the girl once the band was successful enough, He had feared that if by then it was too late, then Adam would not be able to handle it.. Even taking the vacation had been risky lest he find that the girl of his dreams was already taken but now he could not be happier that his gamble had paid off. Their reliable leader needed someone he could rely on!

 Chapter 45 - Seduce Her

    Alice lay on the bed, letting the slight rocking motion of the ship soothe her. Unconsciously she buried her nose in the pillow that Adam had used and thought back to his abrupt departure. In reality, she had actually been dreading their parting of ways. He had become such a close friend and she had just been wondering how she would say goodbye to him when Mou Zirui had come knocking on the door and informed him of the emergency. Though she had no idea of the emergency, she had read the tension in his face. As he had packed his bags around hurriedly, she had quietly arranged for a speed boat to take him to the shore and contacted President Mou to arrange a car to take him from there.


    He had packed his bags within a few minutes and walked out without a backward glance. Just as she had almost started to feel bereft, he had turned back, planted a hard kiss on her lips before ordering her, "Don''t be a stranger from now babe." and walked away from her. And now that he had been gone for a few hours, she suddenly felt the world around her was all black and white instead of the vibrant colors she had felt. She convinced herself that she was simply worried for a friend and needed to sleep and she would be fine. But try as she may, every time she closed her eyes, she could only see his smiling face and feel the softness of his thin lips on hers.


    Huffing, she determinedly kept her eyes closed as she tried to focus on the upcoming work. Thankfully Ximin will return soon and then she would be able to concentrate on their work. The upcoming cooperation with Mou Hospitality was going to take all her time. Unknowingly, Alice fell asleep hugging the pillow that still had Adams fragrance clinging to it feeling safe and content.


    The next morning, she excused herself and requested the couple to leave early. Misunderstanding that Alice was worried about her boyfriend, they did not mind and let her go.


    Actually, Alice was worried but not for Adam rather because of him. Since the morning , she had been staring at her phone and cursing Adam in her heart. The bast**d used to send her messages regularly every morning even when she did not reply and now it had not even been a few hours and he was ignoring her.


    Just then her conscience seemed to wake up and accuse her, "Yes. it hasn''t even been. Few hours and Alice Faye is behaving like a clingy bi***. You know he must be worried about his band mate and even then instead of sending him a message to cheer him up for something , you seem to be expecting him to message you!"


    As Alice alighted from the speed boat and walked towards her car, she typed out a few sentences asking him about his and his bandmate''s well being. But after re reading the sentence, she felt that it was too stiff so she deleted the contents.. Staring at the empty chat space, Alice thought again and again before finally she sent a question mark. And then felt incredible after stupid.


    And after this she wondered if she should add to her stupidity by asking the question properly or if she should message him saying that she had mistakenly messaged him.


    Fed up with her own dilly dallying, she then drove away intending to put him out of her mind.


    Adam woke up fresh and ready to take on the world. Rubbing his eyes, he turned on his phone thinking of finding a meme to send Alice when he noticed a message notification from her.


    Grinning at the gruff question mark ,which was just her style, he replied with an exclamation mark. ?When she had given him such an amazing chance to poke fun at her then he would definitely not let it go.


    Happy at having received a message from her and with his own reply, Adam walked into the washroom and his good mood was ruined when he came face to face with a naked male chest. Walking out Adam called out, "You jacka**! Are you trying to harm my eye sight. And why are you even here in my room! You have your own room for God''s sake!


    Apollo walked out of the bathroom grinning wildly as he said," But staying in my own room is no fun. And anyways we have to go live soon so this is more convenient."


    Muttering something about irritating friends, Adam walked into the bathroom, closing the door with a bang. Just then his phone dinged. Curiously, Apollo went to check the notification when the phone started to ring. Noticing that the caller was someone called, "Babe" and it was a video call Apollo grinned mischievously. There was no one that Adam would call ''babe'' other than...his girl!


    Sliding the green symbol, Apollo waited for the call connect, and blocked the camera with his head so that he looked upside down in the camera. He could hardly contain his excitement when he thought of seeing the beauty that was probably his sister in law.


    But Apollo was destined to be disappointed because even though Alice had made a video call, she had placed her phone on the table as she continued to work while waiting for the phone to connect. Thus the only thing her camera showed was a black ceiling with a light bulb inside.


    It took a few seconds for Alice to realize that her call had connected and she turned her head to question Adam when she noticed the strange face that was now upside down on her screen and a pair of pale shoulders much like Adam''s . She guessed that this was his band mate and was about to ask about him when the man shouted, "Hey K! Your babe is calling you. She has already attacked my modesty by seeing my upper body naked. Would you like me to seduce her by showing me lower body too?"


    Before Apollo could be attacked by Adam, the phone had been disconnected by Alice who had no interest in seeing someone''s lower body....except Adam. Not that she was going to admit it!

 Chapter 46 - A Live Broadcast

    Instead of calling Alice back, once out, Adam turned his phone on silent and the two men prepared to meet their fans online. Sitting in front of he laptop, Apollo turned on the live broadcast and waited for the notifications to be sent out to their millions of fans.


    A few minutes later, a barrage of comments started to flow up on the screen as may people joined in to watch the live broadcast. The comments ranged from a simple greeting to asking them to verify the scandal to some apologizing on behalf of those who created mischief.


    Apollo, who had been live just the day before spoke about the fun he had been having one the vacation while Adam spoke about missing his team mates. Both the people ,in tacit agreement, however did not mention the scandal or acknowledge the apologies in any way. The reasoning behind this was simple. Most of their under age fans needed to understand that a simple apology would not suffice in the real world especially on behalf of others.. Finally, towards the end of the broadcast, they decided to address the scandal in it''s entirety. Beginning with their disappointment at having their vacation cut short, the two men addressed how they were deeply hurt by the actions of their fans who did not believe that their idols deserved some privacy and space. From there they spoke about the relationship status of each of them and clearly stated that if such a thing were to happen in the future then they would not even be able to think of dating anyone even though at present they were focused on their career only. The broadcast was then brought to an end when they finished it with an apology to the lady friend who had suffered because of them.


    By mentioning this, Adam cleared the scandal by directly refusing Gyeom''s personal involvement and making the woman a generic friend as well as set the stage so that when in the future, any of them decided to get in a relationship, they should know that the band would support each other as a team and how people who were petty did not deserve to be called their Stars.


    It was usually a very small amount of people who got obsessive over them as most of the fans simply wished them well. But Adam wanted to prevent any fans from getting any ideas in the future and so they decided to proceed with the law and follow up with the punishment the stalkers deserved.


    Soon the furor of the scandal died down and the top search words went from the scandal to the announcements regarding the band''s upcoming surprise for their fans.


    This had been a par of Adam''s strategy. In order to suppress the negative news the best way was to direct the attention of the people to something more positive. Immediately after the end of the broadcast however, Adam was accosted by Apollo who wanted to know more about the ''babe'' from the morning.


    And this resulted in two grown men starting to wrestle on the ground. The door to their room opened and in walked Felix, I.M and Gyeom to this scene.


    Seeing the two wrestling people, Felix could only shake his head and went to sit in a corner, letting the children play. Being the oldest of the group, he was used to the boys being silly and opening his carry all, simply took out his bag of chips and started to munch on them, watching the show. Gyeom felt at a loss too even though this was a common occurrence. Weren''t these two just asking their fans to grow up a few minutes ago?


    I.M who had been the last to enter the room, was the only one who was brave enough to jump into then foray and separate them. Once the two ''sulky'' children were made to sit in their corners, I.M questioned the two.


    Naturally everyone knew that these two usually would fight for the silliest reasons but still they needed to talk it out.


    When either party refused to answer, I.M. shook his head and once again asked," Are we now going to go for a time out? Do you guys need to face the wall and think over your mistakes?"


    At this threat, Apollo could not help but snort, "Yeah! As if you can! Anyways since this guy is silent, I don''t mind telling you! He is simply jealous! I was showing off in front of his girl and he is worried that she will fall for me! After all I am better looking than him! And so he is trying to hide his girl from me also!"


    Before the other three people could assimilate and come to their senses after the announcement at their leader being in a relationship, Adam snorted back, " Ha! The day you are able to lure my girl will be the day, you are dead! I am actually saving your neck by not introducing you to her! You might not be able to survive knowing her!"


    Finally, Felix who had just finished the bag of chips, came forward and asked," We were apart for just ten days and you already have a girlfriend? Are you sure you are K and not some alien who has replaced him? We thought you were focused on our music and career? What''s up bro??"


    Even though Felix was only asking generally, Adam suddenly felt nervous and defensive as he faced Felix. It felt as if he had betrayed his teammates which made him feel even more ridiculous. Adjusting his collar, he hunched his shoulder and explained," I don''t have a girlfriend...yet! But... you know we don''t have many secrets so I will tell you. She is the girl that I have spoken about in the past. And I plan to pursue her once... Anyways, for now we are just friends and will remain so."


    Felix nodded and went back to sit near the table looking thoughtfully at Adam while the others jumped on Adam and began ribbing and teasing him.. But no one seemed to have paid attention to what Adam did not say.. that he would pursue his girl once they disbanded....

 Chapter 47 - Working With Faye Group!

    After a lot of ribbing and teasing, the five brother like friends separated after extracting a promise from Adam to at least introduce them to the girl he was interested in making their sister in law.


    The only person who stayed behind was Felix who was now munching on another bag of chips.


    Not bothered by him, Adam went to check on his phone hoping to see another message from Alice but the phone had no notification. Felix noticed the actions quietly before sighing and leaving his perch, ready to leave the room. He has travelled through the night and now they needed to go to the company soon so it was better if he grabbed some shut eye.


    But before he could leave the room , Adam stopped him. "I thought you wanted to talk about something?"


    Felix smiled sarcastically before asking, "So you noticed?"


    Adam could not help but frown at the sarcastic tone and asked directly, "What is going on in that head of yours?"


    But instead of answering, Felix directly refused asking in return, "Since when did we start having heart to heart chats?"


    "Felix, we never heart to heart because we have already linked our hearts to each other. You, me and the others all know that we have each other. So, what has you so worried? Is it because of this incident? Gyeom is too young and he is allowed a little rebellion and immaturity. I mean we were already his age when we formed the band and past the rebellion stages! A little immaturity is good for him to grow up."


    Adam noticed that Felix seemed to be not paying attention to what he was saying but he was actually hearing intently. Walking to the guitar that was placed in the corner of the room, Felix started to play a new melody. Adam closed his eyes and listened as he let it flow over him. This is how Felix usually communicated. The main producer of the band, Felix was actually the biggest reason for their success. His melodies had the power of talking. The music was enough for him to write the lyrics. As words of longing intertwined with happiness started to flow through him, the music turned choppy and turbulent, making the listener feel as if they had been thrown from a tranquil lake into a rough sea.


    It was music that first spoke of hope and a craving for love. The happiness of finding it. The struggle of holding onto it and then slowly the pain of losing it. An abyss of all human feelings and emotions going around in the same circle.


    As the turmoil in music slowed down, the song flowed into another melody. A calm after the storm. A peace. And once the music was finished, no sound existed in the room other than the two men''s silence.


    Adam turned to look at Felix, seeing the man leaning back with his eyes closed. With the pain in his eyes, he knew he would see a mirror of his own reflected thoughts. He and Felix we''re both the same. They each had their love in front of their eyes but could do nothing to hold onto them. His love did not remember him while Felix, his lover wanted nothing to do with him. Both their hearts had been served on a platter only to be trampled upon.


    Walking to his mate, be placed a hand on his shoulder in silent understanding. Felix came out of his trance with a sarcastic smile on his face and looked up saying," We always feel it is them who need us but the truth is we need Gyeom''s silliness, Apollo''s pranks and I.M''s logic more that anyone. And both of us need to remember that."


    "Hmm."


    After a moment of silence, the two people had already composed their emotions and Adam went over to his bag to look for his diary and started to write the lyrics that were now floating around in his head. Naturally the process of song writing was not so easy. After this initial piece both Felix and Adam would work on fine tuning their part and then would come the time to produce the song. Sleep forgotten, both were immersed in their work and that is when an urgent knock sounded on the door.


    Closing his diary and carefully placing it in his bag, Adam walked to the door to open it and saw a frazzled Phillippe standing there? Marching in, Phillippe looked at Adam accusingly and said," Were you trying to do damage control or were you trying to make more problems for me? What is this surprise about? Now everyone is speculating about a new album that you are set to release! Even though your songs have been recorded the company is still working on the video and we have not even decided anything for the pre sales! Are you trying to make my hair turn grey? Or should I pull out my hair and become bald to satisfy you? To add to it, our biggest deal which we were supposed to sign after you returned from vacation is in doldrums because of this blasted scandal!"


    As Phillippe panted for breath after cursing out, Adam raised an eyebrow and asked," Deal? What deal is this? and why were we not aware it? Phillippe, you do know that we are not going to take on any more brand endorsements for the time being. So what is this deal. Look, Phillippe we understand that brand rankings are important but we want to work on out album, concerts and more!"


    Phillippe shook his head and explained," It is not a brand endorsement deal! Actually it was but not in the way you are thinking? You remember the variety show "1,2,3 Go!" where you played different games and sports while competing with each other? All of you enjoyed that right? It was also well received by the audience and we were planning something on similar lines with a big corporation. They were going to be producers. Their only request was that their own venues be used for the shows! It was a win win deal for all of us! But the company has been very strict and we have passed almost all stages of approval except for the final. However the marketing director of the company is now hesitating and considering using their second option for this project! Though as a band, all of you have reached way beyond your peers, such opportunities don''t come by everyday. And even if we find another producer, if the company sponsors them then we will have a tougher competition in the future. But if that company sponsors us then you will have taken a much larger leap than expected and leave behind all your competitors! I did not tell you this because I wanted to confirm everything! I have been working my a** off while you were all on holidays just so we can get this! There is no one better than Faye Group at the moment."


    At the mention of the Faye Group, Adam suddenly felt his ears sharpen. He, who had been resistant to the ideal all along, was suddenly looking forward to it and thus asked," Is that why we went to the Annual Party that night?"


    Finally Adam asked a question! Phillippe felt as if he had been offered Nirvana because the only way for the group to accept this deal would have been if Adam agreed to it and since he was questioning the deal, that means at least the guy was interested. He felt a niggling thought that Adam might have some interest in the Chairwoman but that would mean doubting his artiste''s sanity so he simply explained," Yes! I wanted the chairwoman to have a good impression of you so I took you there. But that could not happen. Anyways, it is never too late! I, at least, had the foresight to arrange a meeting with Chairwoman Faye in advance and we are going to see her in two days. Hopefully until then this scandal would have disappeared and they will be more open to the deal! But, K! before that we need to prepare the surprise that you have prepared for the Stars! what are we going to do about that?"


    With a glitter in his eyes at the thought of meeting and then working with Alice in the near future, Adam grinned and proposed his plan," All of us have prepared a log of our vacations which we are going to share with our Stars. Gather everyone so that they can give you pictures and then each of us will narrate out thoughts over this. We will then release the videos in parts to let the Stars know that they are never much away from our thoughts!"


    As Phillippe marveled at the genius plan, Felix could only shake his head at the manipulative man that was their leader!

 Chapter 48 - Boy Toy Needed?

    "Good morning mam. Here is your schedule as asked."


    Engrossed in studying a financial proposal, Alice ordered her temporary assistant to read out the plan for today! She hated this man''s grating voice though and frowned at the report in front of her. Ximin needed to come back soon! Next year she was going to make sure that Ximin took a shorter vacation of no more than seven days! And then shook her head. As if Ximin would listen to her! Suppressing the urge to tell him to speak in a different tone of voice, Alice heard absent mindedly at the upcoming meetings when her phone dinged with a notification. Why would a grown man''s voice tremble so much? Of course Alice failed to realize that not only was the man''s voice trembling but also his legs were shaking. That was the effect of her aura on her subordinates who had only heard of how the CEO never forgave mistakes. For a temp, this would be too much stimulation be it male or female.


    Showing a hand for the man to stop, she casually picked up her glass of water with one hand and picked up her phone with the other.


    "Whoosh!!! Cough! cough!"


    Hurrying around the CEO''s big desk, the temp tried to get over his nervousness and pat her on the back as she choked on water. By the time the man had gathered his courage though, Alice had patted herself on the chest and was now deeply panting! The man was crazy! Never again would she look at his messages when she was eating or drinking.


    Crazy man! What did he take her for? A couple of hours ago, his friend was trying to ''seduce'' her and now he was asking her if she needed a boy toy?


    As Alice was trying to get over this shock, another message dinged," Hey ! You are not refusing? Then does that mean you are interested? Should I come over and sleep with you.? was followed by a wink.


    While Alice was still in shock a certain temp who had mistakenly read the messages was even more stunned and excused himself away from the Dragon CEO with great haste. If the CEO knew that he was peeping over her phone, he would be probably murdered! Just then the phone in the outer office started to ring and he answered with a panted, "Hello?"


    Listening, he then ordered, "Please bring them to the top floor conference room. I will inform the CEO now."


    Placing the phone back on the receiver, he then gulped before walking back to the door and knocking. after hearing the come in, he opened the slightly and said, "Madam, Adam is here to sleep with you."


    Eyes widening, Alice stared up at the assistant and asked angrily, "What did you say?"


    Confused, the temp could only repeat, "Madam, I said that Mr. Adam is here to see you. Actually the entire band ''Sky'' is here for their meeting regarding the marketing deal that you approved a few months ago." Standing up, Alice straightened her own already straight suit. "Give me an update."


    So that is why he never called back and then gave her a fright with that message. Then.. her company had chosen his band to represent them? Interesting. Though she understood that he was part of a famous band but the fact the her own company had chosen them meant that they were indeed world class.


    As she walked towards the conference room on the other end of the floor, the assistant droned," initially today''s meeting was supposed to be an official meet and greet after they had signed the contract. But as of now, the marketing team has suspended their selection an wavered wondering if they should go with their second choice because of your no scandal rule.. however since the meeting was already fixed, their manager has been asserting that they would like a chance to convince you to give them a chance."


    Halfway to the door, Alice felt her heart starting to flutter even as she wondered that it had only been a few hours since she had last seen him but what did it feel that it had been too long?Just as she was about to reach the door, however Alcie felt her heel of her show snap.


    On the other side of the elevator doors, Phillippe was giving last minute instructions tho his charges and warnignthem repeatedly.to not offend the Chairwoman even by mistake.


    Bored with the lecture, Apollo nodded and snapped back,"Gey. are you trying to scare us. Why are you making a woman sound like Cruella from that dogs movie? Just how scary can a woman be in front of our charming faces? I mean at least one of us must be her type, right? Felix is the silent sad musician like a tsundere whiel Gyeom here is the sporty one. I.M is cute and I am sexy while K here is the ugly duckling. so that accounts on all types of men that woman like."


    Phillippe hushed the man up and once again warned,"Please don''t utter all this nonsense. do you really think that you will go and stand in front of her and she will fall into your arms?"


    Smirking, K turned his head towards Phillippe and boasted, "With my luck, she just may, Phillippe."


    In the next moment, the doors to the elevator had opened and a lithe body could be seen falling towards the ground. reacting in instinct, K jumped forward and caught her in his arms while the assistant behind screamed,"Chairwoman Faye.."


    The rest of the people could only stare in horror as the icy CEO really did fall into K''s arms... literally. What sorcery was this?


    K looked at down at Alice who was in his arms with her eyes tightly closed and slowly straightened her up. Realizing that she had in fact not fallen face down, she opened her eyes slowly. And the her eyes widened even more as she looked into K''s eyes. Winking at her mischievously, K slowly stepped back and greeting her politely asked,"Chairwoman Faye? Are you alright? Are you hurt?"


    Recalling their initial agreement to not disclose their acquaintance under normal circumstances, her warm eyes turned frosty and her slightly innocent face now turned into a frozen mask.


    In an indifferent voice she answered, "I am well. Thank you for your concern."


    With a slight nod, she then walked into the conference room. K felt his heart ache at the sight of the mask that she usually wore. Phillippe shivered at this and nodded his head indicating to them to follow her.


    Soon the group of people was seated with Alice sitting on the head table with the marketing team on the one side and Sky and their manager with the two sides starting rather strangely and challengingly at each other..Alice raised her brows at this situation wondering if she would have to play referee.


    Finally when neither side came forward to say anything, Alice stood up from her seat and started to walk away,"I don''t know about my marketing team but I am a busy person. I have not come to this meeting to look at your extremely ugly faces."


    The slightly unpleasant attitude turned more despondent and the marketing director immediately stood up,"Chairwoman. we are really sorry for wasting your time today. We tried to get SKY to cancel today''s meeting but they insisted on meeting you. We have already told them clearly that we will it be proceeding with the contract."


    Having pushed the blame to the other party, the marketing director looked expectantly at his boss hoping that the boss would now blast the other party with a scolding. But, to his shock, Alice Faye''s gaze turned even more frigid and her voice turned lower," So my people think that wasting my time is not enough but wasting the time of a world famous band is also not much important, hmm? Director?Theybhave just returned from a holiday and you are trying to humiliate them? Do you think that SKY is just another band that can be replaced by someone else.? if you were so unsure of the brand ambassadors, you should have been more cautious instead of trying to put the blame in others. I don''t like being used by my staff to get rid of problems that they have created.."


    The director had already started shaking when Alice had lowered her tones because it was a known fact the the lower the decibels of the boss the angrier she was and just know she was speaking so so softly. And when the director realized that their CEO knew of the band, he felt even more scared.


    Stuttering, the director stated,"Ma''m. You misunderstand. I am not trying to waste time or humiliate them but the company police is that we must not involve and scandalous artistes to represent us and SKY is in the middle of a scandal at present.. and even though SKY has a big international presence, locally their music is on par with other bands."

 Chapter 49 - A Pizza Treat

    Zirui felt like her feet were going to kill her as she walked into her apartment. She loved parties that her family there but hated the fact that she needed to wear such killer heels. Thrwing one heeled shoe in one direction and another in the other, Zirui wiggled her toes against the cold floor as she sighed in contentment. This was amazing. Finally the longest torture of her life had come to an end. They had finished the celebration after three days and she could now isolate herself without being pestered for a while. She glanced at the open textbooks that are still lying on the coffee table as she had left them as she walked to her room. She lived independently in a small one besro apartment near her college and like most bachelor pads, her home was a mess. Sigh! She had a test coming up but her heart was no where near studying. She wanted to think about the upcoming date with Samual. a small smile crept onto her face as she thought of Samuel. He was such a gentleman.


    With K gone, she had thought that she would feel lost but he had accompanied all day and even offered to drop her home tonight which is how she had been able to escape. Initially she had thought that they had become good friends but then when he had driven her home, he had said that he wanted to date her.


    Her smile turning a little more silly she thought of his serious face as he stopped the car.She had just been about to get off when he caught her wrist gently. Feeling a little shy, she had been wondering what he wanted when he said,"Zi Zi. These days, time seems to have run away from me as I have had the pleasure of getting to known you. There is something that I want to ask you. I hope you will not be offended and if you do not feel the same you can refuse me. I know I am much older that you and I am willing to wait. But Zirui, I really like you and would like to get to know you more. And I want you to know me more as well so that we can be a little more than friends. Will you please do me the honor of dating me. I know you are just eighteen and I will keep that in mind. Please?"


    Doing a little jig, she wondered at he reply she had given and was quite satisfied with it. "I have never thought about dating but I don''t mind giving you a chance." She just knew that he had been about to kiss her when she ran away from him. He was an older guy with so much knowledge of the world and many beautiful actresses wanting to throw them at him and yet he had looked at her so earnestly and wanted to date her and be patient with her. Of course she was not going to refuse. At the door to her room, she slipped out of her dress and walked in leisurely.


    Her room was decorated in simple tones of rose pink and off white while the cupboards were a white. As her gaze fell on the cupboards, she walked to one and opened it slowly. Inside was her secret world as a Star. From their posters and a few notes that she had stuck to them and the jackets and sweatshirts to the Starlight stick. Looking at K from the entire poster, she cocked her hand on her hip and pouted,"Since you are already taken, I must stop standing in front of you like this so I am going to just put this sweatshirt and shorts on and you must keep your eyes closed. I will naturally not ruin a perfectly good poster. And I wonder if you will remember your promise."


    After putting on her clothes, she checked the uber eat app wondering what she must order to eat and could not think of anything when the door bell rang. Frowning at who would be at her door at this time, it was already 10.00 pm and she had not even ordered any food yet.


    Huffing, she placed her phone on the table and walked to the door.


    But when the door was opened, Zirui felt her mouth fall open and her heart suddenly started to beat fast making her wonder if she was having a heart attack.


    But then what could she except of her heart when she saw the smiling man in front of her. Dressed in a casual black jeans and white t shirt, his hair was slicked back, her dream boy was standing in front of her. Subtly, she tried to pinch herself and then winced in painting Yu Gyeom ask in concern, "Are you alright?"


    Nodding her head vigorously she pointed a finger at him and said rather dumbly,"You are Yu Gyeom."


    Startled at the statement, Gyeom wondered if this girl was a little slow and nodded hesitatingly,"Yes?"


    This caused Zirui to become confused and she said,"Are you asking me if you are Gyeom or are you telling me you are Gyeom?"


    The confused look on her face made Gyeom feel eve ore confused and he shook his head a bit as he said,"I am Yu Gyeom and you must be Miss Mou. Nice to meet you, Miss. K asked me to deliver this to you."


    The way this girl was looking at him made him feel very uncomfortable and all he could do was want to escape. Thus he almost shoved the small box that K had given him into her arms intending to run away.


    " I am ordering a Pepperoni Pizza. Would you like to join me. It is boring to eat pizza alone. And I would like to thank you for delivering this to me also. I never expected that he would send the album so soon."


    Just then Zirui remembered that Gyeom had been embroiled in a scandal last night and she asked,"Are you alright? And your friend that was attacked? K was really worried for you when I informed him."


    Suddenly Gyeom''s eyes widened as a thought struck him,"Are you K''s girlfriend?"


    This girl was rather cute Gyeom thought if you discounted the fact that she was a bit ditzy. Giggling, she said,"No. I am not. Though if you thought so then that means that I at least have the potential to be with someone like him. But K''s girlfriend is out of my league. So? You wanna join in for the pizza?"


    At the thought of Pizza, Gyeom''s stomach growled and the torture they had to endure during the day at that meeting had been enough to ruin his appetite even though it had been a success and the scary person had been I''m their team! As another idea occurred to him, this girl was not K''s girlfriend but she definitely knew her and he wanted to know his sister in law so...


    A favourite pizza, important information and a cute girl who must be trust worthy since K had sent him here...was not a loss of the evening. With a big smile, he said,"I would love to have pizza with you. Thank you."


    As Zirui turned back he mouth opened in a small silent scream and she rushed to her phone and quickly ordered two large pizzas. However, just as she turned around, she noticed that he was staring at her legs. Feeling shy, a little redness creeped onto her cheeks. But as she looked down in shyness, her face turned pale. Because he was not staring at her legs but at the small pile of papers and chocolate wrappers that she had thrown when she was studying the last time..Pushing away the waste under the table, Zirui gave a thin smile and said,"Please don''t mind the mess. I was away for a while and have just returned.."


    Feeling like an a** for embarrassing a cute girl, Gyeom grinned and assured,"Don''t worry. This is nothing. If you ever have to come to our dorm on the days when no one comes to clean, chances are you won''t be able to breathe. I.M and Apollo are experts in the field of spreading messes. So, you are a star and you met K and his girlfriend on the ship?"


    Nodding, Zirui spoke excitedly but much to the disappointment of Gyeom, she refused to divulge any details or hints of K''s girlfriend''s identity. Soon the pizza was there and the two people started to discuss music and their common interests before parting where Gyeom promised Zirui to treat her to a meal in the future.. And once Gyeom was gone, Zirui who was on a high at having become friends with two of her idols, simply fell back on the bed and fell asleep, not seeing many of the cheesy messages sent by Samual Faye.

 Chapter 50 - A Night So Long

    "Hey! You need to go home. Why are you still in the office?"


    Alice who had just picked up her phone to go home, stared at the message with a frown. How did he guess that she was not home but in the office? And why was he concerned about her being still in office. She had to work to make a living! Rolling her eyes and picking up her purse, she walked out of the office as she typed back, "You are mistaken. I am at home."


    "Miss Faye? Your pants are on fire."


    "Mr. Perry? How dare you call me a liar?"


    As the elevator doors closed, Alice who had a big smile on her face as she had been busy messaging failed to notice that she had totally stunned the staff with her smiling face and left them wondering if they had started to hallucinate.


    "Did I? Well if the pants fit..."


    "Ha! The saying is not about pants but about shoes."


    "Whatever you say, babe. So when are you going home?"


    "I told you I am home. Why won''t you believe me?"


    "Look up, babe!"


    With a frown, Alice who had just stepped out of the elevator, looked up and right there in front of her stood Adam. A small "oh" sound slipped from her mouth and her face turned a little red at the fact that she had been caught lying. But the best form of defense was offence so, "What are you doing here?"


    And looking so handsome at that. Dressed in all black, Adam was leaning against her polar white car which seemed to have been custom made to simply highlight his looks.


    And when he smiled it made her feel as if her insides were melting. But naturally she ignored all this and maintained her neutral expression as she questioned him.


    "Babe. I did offer to sleep with you if you helped us with the contract, did I not? And since you accepted the offer, I have come here to offer myself. So where should we sleep? Your place or mine?"


    Alice felt her eyes widen like saucers at Adam''s brazenness and before she could even come up with a reply, he added, "But let me tell you that my place might be a little uncomfortable because I live in a dormitory style house with the guys. And you know there might be some shyness."


    Shameless! Utterly shameless this guy was. But she was also determined to get the best of him so she added bitingly," Why do you think I would feel shy in your dorm?"


    But to her horror, pat came the reply, "Not you babe! The guys will feel shy."


    Dam* it! She could never win over this guy!


    Clenching her teeth, she bit out, "Get in the car! How did you even get here? I will have to fire the security for being lax!"


    Walking tot he driver side of the car, she muttered about the security measures but grew even more alarmed when he said, "Oh! I came with the group but never went back. So your see, your security is not much at fault."


    "Are you telling me that you have been waiting here since the meeting ended?"


    "Hmm. So do you appreciate my dedication?"


    "Ha! More like desperation!"


    Throwing her purse on the backseat, Alice turned her head away as she waited for Adam to sit in. But in reality, she was feeling touched. A warmth seemed to spread around in her insides, making her feel specially sweet.


    As she drove out of the car park, she instinctively drove towards her home and tried to think of something to talk about.


    "So are you going to seriously tell me why you are here or do I have to seriously torture you for it?"


    "Hehe. I am here because we are leaving in a few days to shoot out mv''s and then will have no time to see you. And we separated too abruptly that night. So we must part with a proper meal and goodbye."


    She was feeling more and more touched, she felt. "That''s fair. So what do you want to have tonight? And where should I drive to?"


    "You want me to choose?"


    "Yeah? So tell me."


    "Then take me home baby. I want to do some drinking and not worry about being seen so that should be safe, right? I''ll spend the night at your place?"


    Somehow, Alice who was very possessive over her space and privacy found her self unable to object.


    Inside her home, she guided Adam to sit while excusing herself to go and change. Sitting on the couch, Adam looked around and a yearning to live in this space came over him. To him, Alice was his home and her space was the most comfortable to him and when Alice came over dressed in the clothes that he had lent her, a feeling of rightness swept over him.


    "So, what do you want to eat?


    "You have Ramyeon?"


    "You want to eat Ramyeon?


    " Hmm."


    "Fine, I''ll make some."


    Taking a big utensil, Alice filled it water and covered it with a lid, leaving it to boil.


    Just as she turned back to get some vegetables, she slammed into Adam who stood behind her.


    Rubbing her nose, she glared at him," Can to take some noise when you walk? It is creepy!"


    Grinning, Adam nodded easily, "Next time I will stomp in like an elephant. For now, put me to work."


    "Well you can set the table and then fry eggs. I''ll chop the vegetables."


    The two people worked in harmony as they had in the past but only one person remembered and felt his heart ache as he thought of the past. At that time also, she had given him the same duty!


    A few minutes later, Alice carried two bowls of noodles to the table and was amazed to see that the man had even added some candles to it. She didn''t even know that she owned candles and he had found them!"


    As she sat down, a plate of fried eggs was placed in front of her and she looked down in amazement at the fact that he had made them in the shape of a heart. Giggling, she said," Am I supposed to wait this? Because if I do, you might just accuse me of being a vampire for eating your heart!"


    "You are right, but I do want you to eat my heart."


    And then, soft music started to play in the background...


    Alice who was about to slurp on some noodles, looked up in question to which Adam replied softly," Candle light needs music."


    Nodding, Alice concentrated on eating her own food while Adam wolfed down his in peace, the soft voice of Adele crooned in the background. As Alice finished her food, she was about to look up and tease Adam that he had not added even one of his own songs on the playlist when he extended his hand to her, asking her to a dance.


    Immersed in the mood he had created, she placed her hand in his and was soon ensconced in his arms as their feet simply shuffled to music and their eyes held each other''s.


    "Alice?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you know what I want most in this moment?"


    "What?"


    Alice could feel his gaze searing hers and her heart fluttered restlessly, wanting, she did not know what. She did not know what he wanted the most but she knew what she wanted the most in this moment. She wanted to be close to him. So close that there would be no space between them. When he did not tell her immediately, her fingers on his shoulders tightened a bit and she asked, " What is it that you want, Adam?"


    Adam slowly leaned his down his head, nuzzling his nose against her neck and whispered back," I want this night to never end so that I can hold you like this...forever."


    A surge of pleasure rose in her heart but it was soon overwhelmed by fear. Forever was a long time. A really long time.


    As the song came to an end, Alice too came out of her dream world and stopped. Feeling confused, she stepped back a bit and looked away shyly. " I need to clear the table. Would you like some coffee?"


    A bit satisfied and a bit frustrated at the progress they had made, Adam followed Alice with the plates that she had wanted to clear but ran empty handed into the kitchen. Seeing her staring down at the sink, Adam walked behind her and turned on the water tap, placing the plates under it. Startled, Alice tried to get away from him but he shushed her saying," Let''s not say anything for now. I''ll wash these."


    And that is how the two people then spent the time, doing small chores, followed by Alice reading her files and Adam writing his lyrics, side by side until they fell asleep.

 Chapter 51 - The Faye Family Complications

    Samuel Faye sat opposite his grandmother in the Faye Villa sipping his tea and observing his surroundings subtly. The old woman was smiling at him as she teased him,"Samual, no wonder you were not showing interest in those blind dates. I had no idea that you would fall for such a young girl. Mou Zirui is a sweet girl from what I have seen. Her grandparents are also very proud of her and her brother."


    Samual took a small sip from the cup, hiding his grimace at the horrible taste of the Jasmine tea and said, "It doesn''t matter grandmother, whether I fall for her or not. I am an illegitimate child that will never be accepted into her family. I... I have no plans to pursue her seriously. I just plan to have this one date with her because my heart wants to get to know her. She is so sweet and her intelligence is even more beautiful than the exterior. But I will not put my heart on the line. I cannot commit the same mistake as my mother."


    Lady Faye Ye paused mid sip as her heart ached for her grandson. This child was not at fault and yet he had to suffer the consequences of her son''s mistakes. Sighing, her thin bony hands elegantly placed the tea cup on the side table before she joint then in her lap and said," Being illegitimate is not your fault. And all children are a blessing to their elders. We are not in the old days where this would be a problem. Today, children born out of wedlock are much more common than at any other time. President Mou and his wife won''t blame you for the circumstances of your birth. And neither will a girl who truly loves you. Samual, you are older than Alice and already at an age where you must settle. If you are really serious about Mou Zirui then I will not pester you and let you wait until the girl has grown up a bit. Until then you can concentrate on strengthening your business so that the Faye''s would be proud of you."


    "It is fine that you say this grandmother. You have a broader and open mind towards the world but that does not apply to the rest of the world. My own sister. It''s been a few years since we came to know of each other''s existence and yet, even now she can only glare at me with hatred. If, as you say it is not my fault then why van she not expect me. She even had me thrown out of her office when I went to see her."


    Lady Ye shook her head as she explained, "Samuel, Alice is a different case. The person who has been most hurt in this fiasco is you but the second most negative impacted is Alice. The little girl could not have expected that her father would have an entire family outside the home. And then he would marry his mistress when her mother had just been laid to rest."


    "But grandmother it is not my fault or even my mothers! In fact it was her mother who should be considered the third party! I am not saying that it was Aunt who was at fault but neither was my mother! And for that matter, I don''t blame father! He did it all to save the family business!"


    "Samual!" Lady Ye glared angrily at her grandson for saying these things but she knew in her heart that what he said was true! But they had truly believed that Qin Jia and James had been in love. And that was why the two had agreed to marriage. It was only when Qin Jia passed away that they came to know that James had known about their company having suffered greatly in the past and thus fooled Qin Jia so that her parents would invest in their business! That their son had done something so despicable for the sake of a business and betrayed their filial daughter in law had deeply shocked the couple. As a mother, she had accepted this flaw in her son but her husband had refused to see James until his last breath. But at the end of the day, she was a woman who firmly believed in the old values. And having a capable grandson was no loss as far as she was concerned.


    Samual knew that he had said too much in frustration and looked down before quickly apologizing," I am sorry grandmother."


    "It''s alright child. I won''t hold something like this against you. And since you are so worried about your sister, I will try and arrange everything so that she will be able to visit me and then I will invite you as well. So that you can both bury the differences. You told me that she has a boyfriend now? The little girl vowed on her mother''s grave that she would never fall in love so the fact that she is seeing someone means that her wounds have at least started healing. This is in fact a good thing. And I hope that by the time, I leave this world, I will be able to see you two behaving as brother and sister! Now, you go and woo that girl of yours! A nine year age difference between you two! You are going to have severe competition with other boys!"


    Samual stood up and walked closer to his grandmother before leaning down and kissing her feathery cheeks," You are the best grandmother I could have dreamed of. As a kid, when I used to dream of having a bog family like my other friends, I used to imagine having a grandmother like you."


    Laughing heartily, Grandmother Ye patted Samual and said," Go, you little rascal! And get to courting your girl." Nodding, Samual waved a gentle goodbye to his grandmother and left.. His genlt face now a cold and cunning mask.

 Chapter 52 - Grandmother Yes Thoughts

    Lady Faye Ye watched her grandson leave her home and gestured for the butler to clear the tea in front of her. Picking up her walking stick, she slowly walked back to her room, her thoughts faraway. She knew Samual was not satisfied with their family. He never said anything directly but he wanted her-his grandmother to take his side. And yet she could not blame him for it! If only her husband had listened to her before he passed away. When he had fallen sick and discovered the betrayal that James had committed, he had transferred all his shares to Alice. When she had tried to convince him to leave some for their son, he had refused not believing that their son deserved it. And thus forty percent shares had been handed over to Alice. Finally, she had let it go, hoping that with time her husband would calm down and she would be able to convince him to be fair to their other grandchild also. But she could not have imagined that she would never have the time as he had passed away soon after.


    When his will had been announced, the already fractured relationship between the daughter and father had proceeded to totally be severed. James had been left with a mere three percent shares while Samual with two percent leaving James a laughing stock in the company. And yet, her foolish son could have retreated in this, taking pride in his daughter but instead he had chosen to consider Alice his enemy.. Lady Faye firmly believed that it was her own son who was responsible for making their granddaughter hate them. She thought of the remaining eleven percent shares that were held in her name. Neither of the grandchildren knew of this and had no idea that the second largest share holder in their company was her. She had hoped to leave this to Samual who had shown his own capabilities by establishing his own business in such a short time with the small investment that she had given him. But she knew that Samual was not interested in their family business and only wanted to establish a relationship with their family. Maybe she could use these shares to force Alice.


    Picking up her phone, Lady Ye dialed a number that was on her speed dial. The phone was answered on the second ring and a cheerful voice answered, "Grandmother Ye. How are you doing?"


    Smiling, she asked in a soft voice," I am doing very well, Miss Ximin. It has been a while I have heard your cheery voice. Would my granddaughter have some time to speak with this old woman?"


    A hesitant pause made Grandma Ye aware that Ximin already had instructions to not transfer her calls. This made her incredibly sad and angry at the same time. Her granddaughter was too stubborn!


    Before she could burst out, however to her amusement, Ximin said," Grandma, CEO Faye was in a meeting but they have just taken a break. Please give me a moment and I will transfer your call."


    The next moment, a frigid voice came onto the phone, "Hello?"


    Even the sweet girl''s voice had changed! But Lady Ye knew how to handle her granddaughter," I thought you were ignoring me."


    A pause. "Grandma. I was just busy in the past. Please forgive me for being unfilial."


    "You have changed Alice. If I had made such a complaint in the past, you would have sassily replied about blocking my number and teased me. Why are you being so formal with your grandmother?"


    Another pause. "Grandmother, in the past I was your only pampered and loved grandchild. You now have another grandchild also to dote on. Naturally, I must not tease you much."


    "Alice. Another grandchild will never take your place."


    "Really, grandmother? Does Samual enjoy Jasmine tea? The one where you promised to share only with me. Your words and actions don''t match grandmother."


    "Child." Lady Ye wanted to scold Alice for being petty but she could not. The child was just asking for attention and love!


    "Alice. Can you not at least visit grandmother? I am an old lonely woman."


    "Grandmother. I am a bit busy with work. I will come visit you when the workload is a bit less."


    "Alice. I heard you are dating now. Won''t you introduce me to the man?"


    "You are well informed for an old and lonely woman grandma. If the time comes when I am in a serious relationship, I will definitely introduce you. And now, I am a little busy so I will have to bid you goodbye."


    "Alice!" Suddenly the frail and tired voice of the old woman held a hint of steel. My seventy fifth birthday is coming in a few days. I want to see my grand daughter there along with her partner. Ask Ximin to arrange it. And before you refuse, hear me out. I heard your father and Samual are trying to gather the company''s shares to oust you. I have something that can help them as well as help you. Whether you come or not will decide the fate of who is lucky. I will see you next weekend. Goodbye."


    Grandma Ye put the phone down with a huff! If her grand daughter was stubborn, then she was way more stubborn. She was the one who had helped her husband establish the Faye Group with her own blood and sweat. She could easily handle an errant granddaughter.


    Alice looked down at her phone in anger and suddenly everything clicked into place. So Samual had been really busy it seems! He had been busy buttering up her grandmother. But his sources seemed to be more capable that hers if he had known that their grandmother held some power. Even she had been unable to discover the mysterious owner of the eleven percent shares which would help her in keeping the company under her control with her forty percent.. Her grandmother was really too much! Picking up the internal phone, Alice ordered," Clear my schedule for the next weekend."

 Chapter 53 - Mood: Contemplative

    Because of Ximin''s absence, various projects had been backlogged as Alice''s schedule had gotten fuller and fuller. As a result, Alice had been extremely busy in the last week after parting ways with Adam. Consequently, she had been buried in paperwork with no time to talk to anyone. Adam had sent her messages with his memes and some pictures of the locations they were shooting at but she had barely glanced at them.


    But now, as she disconnected her grandma''s call, she could only open her phone and smile as she saw the many funny and small things he kept sending her. It was good to have a friend after so long. Someone who did not expect anything from her. Not even a reply to his messages. It had been so long since she had spoken to the old woman and today when she had heard her voice, she had realized that somehow, during the time she had been avoiding her grandmother, her voice had become even more frail. This too could be credited to Adam. Last week, when they had spent the night together talking about things, she had heard the sadness in his voice when he talked about his own grandmother. And this had made her wonder about her own. She had once shared a good relationship with both her paternal and maternal grandparents. But with the death of her mother and then her father''s betrayal, she had slowly cut herself off from them all. She had last visited her grandmother on the funeral day of her grandfather while her maternal grandparents had been so hurt by their only son in law''s betrayal, they had moved away from the country abandoning her here. When her grandfather had left her his shares and control of the Faye Group she had felt that maybe she still shared a connection with Grandma Ye as they still chose her over their own son. But in the end, she had heard Grandma Ye lament the fact that she had wanted the shares to be given to Samual and the only reason her husband had given them to her was to pay off the debt that their mother had left on their shoulders. From that day onward, Alice had stopped looking for human connections and focused her energy on business. Because it was the best thing suited to her cold self.


    Just then she received another photograph from Adam. A small smile played on her thin lips making the melancholy from a moment ago disappear as she saw the photo of a moon against the black sky. Apparently they were on some island and he had clicked the picture of the beautiful moon and sent her with the caption," Wanted to share the moon''s beauty with my friend." Unable to stop herself, she replied, "It really is a beautiful moon."


    And the man who was somehow always online when she was immediately replied," You came up for air?" with a shocked meme face of his own! He had known her for such a short while and yet he already knew that she was a workaholic. And his memes were so exaggerated! In this one he was actually widening his eyes and his ears also seemed to be moving. This was so cute! Putting her down on the desk, she clicked her own picture and sent it to him, captioning, "Jumping back in! Needed to clear my head!"


    "Work hard! Take care of yourself harder!"


    Shaking her head, Alice placed down her phone and then using the internal line, made a call,"Ximin, come here, please."


    Within a minute, a knock sounded on the door and Ximin entered the cabin. Gesturing for her to sit, Alice took a moment to organize her thoughts before she said," We have been investigating in the wrong direction Ximin. Until now we were looking for people who could be potential investors for Samual who would invest for a profit.. But we have forgotten to look for people who would not need profits."


    Ximin frowned at this, not understanding what Alice was trying to say," What do you mean?"


    "I have lived under the same roof as Samual for two years and yet, I have not been able to understand him well. I assumed that my father was supporting his son in order to groom him. But I forgot that other than my father and his present wife, Samual has another blood relative who might be able to help him. My grandmother. It seems I have still continued to foolishly believe that she is my grandmother alone. In the past few years, Samual has succeeded in bringing Grandma Ye to his side."


    This news really came as a shocker to Ximin. She had naturally known that Samual was in touch with Lady Ye. They had after all kept an eye on him in the past. But the man had at most met with the old woman once a month. She too found it difficult to believe that the older woman would side with a new grandson instead of the girl she had actively participated in raising. Ximin felt it would really be a pity if Alice lost this family as well.


    Thus, she asked hesitantly, " So, do you want me to investigate Lady Ye and her movements."


    Alice had actually thought about this for a while. But in her heart, she had already realized that it would make no difference to her if it was indeed Lady Ye who was helping Samual in plotting against her. But she would rather not get a confirmation and believe that the only person she considered family was just being used by Samual as a chess piece.


    Shaking her head, she said," There is no need. For now, I have been summoned to the old lady''s residence for her birthday. I will have a heart to heart with her there. But until then, increase the vigilance on Samual. You said he has recently starting wooing a girl? Who is she?"


    Ximin nodded agreeably," I will be doing that. The girl he is seeing is too young actually. Makes you worry. Her name is Mou Zirui."

 Chapter 54 - Happy Birthday Grandma

    A week had passed in the blink of an eye and it was time for Alice to take a gift for her grandmother. In the past, she would not have hesitated over choosing a cute or whacky gift for her grandmother but this time she found herself at a loss. Finally, she had delegated the task to Ximin but even then she had failed to come up with any ideas. At a loss, she had asked Adam for suggestions and then he was the one who had sent the two boxes that were now sitting next to her on the passenger seat.


    As she stood in front of the palatial estate lined with plum blossoms, days of her carefree childhood seemed to be rolling around in her memory. Sitting under the tree, reading novels for hours on end, having tea parties with her grandfather so many things that would never happen again. Most of her childhood had been spent being shuffled from one set of grandparent''s home to the other and yet she had been the happiest with them. Even as she had observed her parent''s shamble of a marriage, she had seen her grandparents strong marriage and believed that she would have a similar one when she grew up. But the reality had broken her. The love that her grandparents thought was their strength proved to be the biggest weakness a person could have. Love brought about the downfall of her mother and the relationship between her and Grandma Ye was also the result of love that the woman held for her son.


    Alighting the car, Alice took out the gift baskets and looked up to see Butler Han standing at the door. The older man bowed ninety degrees and even though his face did not show much expression, his eyes showed that he was pleased to see the young mistress come home after so long. Directing a small smile his way as he walked forward to take the boxes, Alice walked forward as she asked, "How are you doing, Uncle Han?"


    The older man was pleased with just that simple greeting seeing as his miss was as polite as ever. He had heard some weird rumors from the young master... "I am very well, miss. And even more glad that you have been able to visit us this time. Madam was looking forward to seeing you. She has missed you." A hint of reproach crept into the old man''s tone and since he had no right to rebuke the miss, he decided to keep quiet. Madam had asked him repeatedly to be understanding to the miss.


    As Butler Han led Alice from the big hallway to a small patio on the other side, Alice was shocked to see that her grandmother had grown really older. The once straight backed woman was now a little stooped and her face a little more gaunt. She had even lost some weight. Gulping at the unexpected frailty from a woman who she always thought was invincible, Alice looked away, taking a moment to compose her emotions before she called out," Grandma."


    Lady Faye Ye looked up to see her granddaughter with pleasure in her eyes. She had not dared to hope that her stubborn granddaughter would succumb to her threats. Like an eager little girl, she tried to hold her cane to get up but Alice hurried over and leaned down to hug her grandmother as she said," Please don''t trouble yourself, grandmother."


    Planting a small peck on her feathery cheeks, Alice wished her a "Happy birthday." before swiftly moving back to sit on the opposite chair. Grandmother Ye pouted like a little child as she looked around before whining," I told you to bring your boyfriend also! Where did you leave him? And you did not even bring any gifts for my birthday!"


    Actually Grandma Ye was just trying to make Alice comfortable. The fact that the girl had actually decided to visit her instead of sending over some flowers like she had done the last few times, was a gift in itself to her.


    Taking cue from her grandmother, Alice ignored the main topic that had brought her here. Anyways, she knew the old woman would oly answer her when she was ready. Thus she gave the excuse," Grandma, he is not here in the country. I will bring him to meet you when he returns. Alright. And I dared not come to a birthday without a present. That would be an insult to everything that you have taught me in the past. Uncle Han?"


    Uncle Han walked forward and placed the two boxes in front of the madam. "You brought me two gifts?"


    "One is from me and the other is from Adam to thank you for inviting him and wishing you a happy birthday."


    This made the old lady beam with pleasure as she eagerly took the gift saying," Do you see Butler Han! My grandson in law is already filial! He has even sent me a present! Let me see what it is!"


    Like a little girl, she opened the present and then let out an awed sigh. The reaction made Alice curious about the contents of the box and she leaned forward to take a look. Her eyebrows raised in surprise when she saw the expensive 1948 purple Yixing Xisha Teapot! Adam was really generous! And she had not even asked him to prepare a gift or extended an invitation to him. Just mentioned her own predicament. However, he had prepared not one but two gifts. Maybe she should have checked the contents to see of they were suitable. What if the other box contained something even more expensive? She wondered if she could withdraw the gift. She knew that she was being petty but she did not want to be indebted to Adam.. She would have to pay him back. How could he be such a spend so much! This teapot alone was more than two million dollars!

 Chapter 55 - Too Hot

    As Alice crossed her fingers hoping against hope that she was not too indebted to Adam, her grandmother opened the other gift box. Alice sighed in relief when she noticed that it was small packets of tea. Grandma Ye was very pleased as she looked at the gifts that had been prepared and looked up with a grin," So! You really are a couple! He gives me a tea pot and you give me tea!"


    Well, that was one way to deduce something like that! "Grandma, we just want you to both have good health."


    A loud laugh echoed in the room," Of course I will have good health after having this tea! And I can see that your man has prepared both the gifts! He has good taste in tea pots and in tea! He chose the Yellow Gold Buds for me."


    Alice who had just taken a sip of the Jasmine tea that the butler had poured, almost spit out when she finally realized that Adam had gifted her grandmother tea which was painted with gold! She was going to have him killed! She needed money to expand her business and he was spending it like this! Her grandmother would have loved any good quality tea. She was not a snob!"


    After caressing the gift for a few seconds, Grandma Ye passed the gifts to Butler Han with an order to keep them safe and then turned to look at Alice. With a smile she said," Time has a tendency to run away when you reach my age. It feels like just yesterday we were having tea parties with you and your little dolls and now, you are grown up enough to bring me such tea! Thank you, Alice for coming here to your grandmother."


    Alice said nothing as her grandmother thought of the past. This was because she did not want to give her grandmother false hope. The little girl had believed the world to be a good place but this older one knew the truth. Grandma Ye sighed at her granddaughter''s stubborn silence and stopped talking. The only sound that could be heard after this was the clink of the cup that was placed on the saucer.


    Finally, unable to take the silence anymore, Alice sighed," Grandmother. The company is in the middle of a big takeover and I have to be there to over see it! I will not be able to stay for long."


    Grandma Ye understood that this was Alice''s way of telling her that she had come here to talk only about what she had been told. Her shrewd eyes stared at Alice and she answered with a smile," I understand. But I hope you can stay longer! I am too old to talk to anyone for a long period of time. I am going to rest now. I have also ad Butler Han prepare your room. If you are able to stay then we van meet for dinner and talk otherwise, this old lady will see you next time. You know the way to your room."


    Alice watched as her grandmother who had trouble standing almost ran out of the room with narrowed eyes. She, naturally, understood that this was her grandmother''s way of showing authority and there was nothing that she could other than wait. Getting up, she stomped to her room and threw aside her purse before plopping on the bed. A melancholic feeling settled over her as she noticed that her grandmother had kept the room just as it used to be when she used to stay over as a kid. Rubbing her head, she too out her cell phone and first messaged Ximin, letting her know that she was going to stay here. There was no need to tell her to cancel any appointments, because Alice had already expected this and her planner had been empty for today. And then she messaged Adam just because she needed someone to vent her frustration!


    "Are you trying to sabotage me? What do you mean by giving my grandmother such expensive gifts!"


    "Hey! She is my grandmother in law to be! Of course I have to please her. How is that sabotaging you? I actually helped you with good intentions!"


    Alice looked at the message that had come promptly and huffed in disgust before messaging back, "The road to hell is paved with good intentions!" And then not satisfied with just a threat, Alice continued, "And she is not your grandmother in law to be! She is only my grandmother while you are my pretend boyfriend!" This was also not much satisfactory to her and her fingers continued to fly over the screen as she messaged some more," Also, let me tell you, I will not compensate you for this! I am a poor businesswoman and all my money has been invested in business!"


    Adam smiled at the many messages that dinged one after another. Wiping the makeup from his face, he drank a sip of water as he let her vent before typing out, "Sigh! You still choose violence!"


    "Pretend is just a word! And have you told your grandmother about this word?"


    "If you are poor, then I am a beggar, Miss Faye! I know your net worth!"


    Clicking a picture of the glass of water, he captioned, "Drink water and stay cool!"


    Placing the phone down, Adam then took off his shirt, changing into a dark black one and sat in front of the mirror, ready for the second part of the makeup done. Their new album contained a series of looks for them and after having shot for the whole day, they were now ready to shoot through the night. As he closed his eyes and let the make up artist do her work, he wondered how she would reply to his pictures. He loved waiting for her messages even if they were random accusations or frustrated chats! His make up was almost done when his phone finally received an answer. And broke out into laughter when he saw what she had sent him!


    Alice had actually sent him his own meme where in one of their games, Felix had thrown water onto his face as part of the game. The camera man had panned the camera to show Adam''s shocked face and the fandom had created a meme from it! She actually found such an old meme! It was almost from their initial days when they had few fans! Underneath the meme, she had written, "This is what I want to do with your water."


    His laughter was interrupted by the makeup artist who teased him," Adam, you are too good looking! With the cut of your face and my gothic make up, you were looking amazing but just now with your laughter, I suddenly doubt myself and feel as if you are really an age old vampire!


    Adam looked up at the dark makeup on his face and realized that what the makeup artist had said was true. The artist had highlighted his eyes to make them look darker and off set the color of his grey irises. A small tattoo effect had been created from his shoulders to the side of his face, making it look as if it was covered in vines. Adam nodded at the look that was dark and sexy, just like the song demanded and he knew just how to use this look to his advantage.


    With a deep smile, he asked," The video is a rain sequence, is it not?"


    "Yes."


    "Perfect. Let''s go shoot."


    To compliment his looks and raise the aesthetics of the music video, Adam had been given a black see through shirt that threw shadows over his pale skin. And as he began the shoot with a mask and rose in his hand, lip synching the words of the song, "I am your darkness, you are my light.." the shoot was soon wrapped up in a few hours. But before he could be wrapped up in a towel to avoid the cold, he clicked a selfie and sent it to her, captioning, "See what you have done! How can you throw water on me? Will you take care of me when I catch a cold?" and then proceeded to grin as he put aside his phone."


    Alice had already forgotten about her chat with Adam as she had immersed herself in her work when she was suddenly assaulted with his sexiness. Her eyes widened as she saw the droplets of water that clung to his face and over his chest which was shown in the unbuttoned shirt and then her attention focused on the shirt that was sticking to his shoulders.. And the expression on his face! Alice could feel her mouth drying up even from looking at the photograph! Unable to stop herself, her fingers traced the shape of his face through the photo and her heart seemed to be beating a little unsteadily. It was too hot in this room!"

 Chapter 56 - Dont Have Dinner

    As Alice tried to concentrate on her work, her mind was on the picture that Adam had sent. He really was an incorrigible flirt and too confident in his looks. Of course he was, interrupted her mind''s naughty voice.. "He had been awarded the ''most beautiful face'' in numerous competitions for the last few years."


    Alice rolled her eyes at the voice that had been quiet for a few years but was now speaking up more and more since meeting Adam and closed her eyes with a snap. Just then a knock sounded on the door and Uncle Han called out, "Miss Alice? The dinner is ready. And the guests are here."


    Opening the door immediately and almost scaring Butler Han, Alice raised an eyebrow at him asking, "Guests?"


    Butler Han nodded, expounding," Mister Samual and your father and his wife. Madam wanted her family to be here for her birthday."


    "I see. I will be down in a few minutes, Uncle Han."


    In the room downstairs, a maid poured drinks for the family of three who were sitting on the couch. James Faye swirled his glass of whiskey as he complained to his mother," I don''t understand why you have to force this mother! She had left no stone unturned in humiliating me and making life difficult for me. Why should I have a meal with such an ingrate child? Do you see now, we are all already here and she is no where to be seen."


    "I had no idea that my father was missing me so much." Alice strolled in with a smirk as she looked at James Faye in the eye before sitting opposite him. The ''father'' was said in a snobbish way sounding more like a curse infuriating James Faye but before he was able to say something, Alice had already turned her attention to her grandmother, "Grandma Ye. If you wanted me to starve, you could have said so. I would have eaten something in the afternoon. At least then I would not have to worry about being poisoned or drugged."


    This caused James Faye to stand up in anger as he burst out, "Alice! What do you mean by this? Are you trying to say that I would poison or drug my own daughter? "


    Alice turned her violet eyes to her father staring at the man with a gaze that forced him to look away as she asked,"Am I? Am I really your daughter?"


    Finally Lady Ye intervened,"James! Alice! I am aware that both of you do not like each other. But I hope you can be civil just for today. I am not asking you to behave like a loving family, but I am asking you to behave like cultured humans."


    Alice nodded her head as she looked at her grandmother but her already cold eyes had turned wintry at this moment, letting the old lady know that this was the last time she would accept any invitation from the old woman.


    Grandma Ye felt pained at this but continued to smile as she said,"Let''s have dinner."


    Grandma Ye led the people into the formal dining room and Alice could only watch as the others followed the old woman. she had enough belief in herself that she did not need to be blackmailed by the old woman and yet, she had chosen to stay, knowing that this would happen. It was only after the others had gone inside that Alice followed and then stopped once again as she watched the scene in front of her. Her grandma sat at the head of the table while James Faye sat on one side and Samual Faye on the other side. So her only choice was to either sit with her dear brother or her dear step mother.


    Shaking her head, Alice chose to sit on the opposite end of the dining table as she waited for the dinner to be served. The dinner was a silent affair for Alice who refused to participate in any conversation started by the three people and only answered her Grandmother shortly when asked a direct question. But even so she paid keen attention to Samualneho murmured about being happy with his new girlfriend. This reminded her that she needed to warn the girl about this snake. Under the course of normal things, she would not have bothered who the unlucky girl was that had fallen for Samual but she knew that Adam would not like if a fan of his hurt so as a dutiful friend, she must inform the girl.


    Only after the dinner was finished did the old lady clink a glass and announce," It is my birthday and I am blessed that both my grandchildren remember me and brought me such thoughtful gifts. And every year I have received something from my for this day. Today, I would like to give something back to you. For James and his wife, this is my past gift to you. It is the resort home that you used to like as a youngster. I have been severely disappointed by you but since you are the only son I have, there is nothing more I can say other than blaming myself for bringing you up wrongly."


    As James Faye tried to say something, Lady Ye turned her attention to Samuel and continued,"Samuel, you have had to bear the brunt of your parent''s mistakes but even then you gave been admirable in your conduct and character. This is my gift to you."


    The old lady then placed a red envelope in front of Samuel, waiting for the man to open it. Alice could see the anticipation in Samual''s eyes and the greed that he tried to hide and looked down into her glass of water hiding her own thoughts.


    Samual however immediately protested,"Grandmother the fact that you have already accepted me in to your family already makes me the happiest. The only thing I want now is to be able to show you my filial piety."


    This caused Alice to snort as she muttered under her breath,"You should have gone into acting."


    This earned Alice a stare from her grandmother and her dear step mother before she heard the older lady''s voice,"Samuel, whether you accept it or not, I have already given them to you. What you do with them is up to you."


    The acerbic words caused Alice''s stomach to drop as she wondered if Samual had really received the shares. She watched as Samuel pretended to open the envelope reluctantly even as he threw a triumphant glance towards her. However, soon his expression changed as he read the papers in the envelope. Hushed, he asked," Grandmother? This money?"


    "This is my life''s savings, Samuel. I want you to have them. For this purpose, I have put the money into the trust and this money will be released to you, when you start a family."


    Seeing the man''s face, Alice could only mutter under her breath, "Oops. Acting backfired."


    Just then, Butler Han placed a red envelope in front of her. "Alice. This is my gift to you. To you, I have many regrets, but with you I also have many memories that I can cherish in my old age. I have been lucky to have you as my granddaughter."


    A lump the size of a dragon egg seemed to have lodged itself in her throat as she heard this. Looking at the envelope laid on the table, she gulped and stared at it with moist eyes. "Grandmother, I don''t want this. Whatever it is. Please excuse me. I need to leave."


    "Alice, I want you to take a look."


    Grandma Ye gestured to Butler Han to open the envelope, knowing that her stubborn granddaughter would never do it herself."


    Alice pushed back her chair when she was stopped," Alice! Before you go, listen to me. In the last five years, my biggest regret has been being unable to give you a home that solely belonged to you. I want you to know that I have transferred the ownership of this house in your name. From now on, you will always have a home to return to."


    Hearing this, Alice was unable to control her anger anymore and burst out, "I already have a home grandmother!"


    "No! What you have bought is a house with four walls. This is and will always be your home, Alice Faye! As long as I am alive, you will have me whenever you need me and when I am gone, you will have your childhood to accompany you! It is my dearest wish that the this house will be able to get to see your family expand too."


    "Goodbye, grandmother."


    Alice marched out of the house without looking back. Her hands clenched at her sides as tears streamed down her face. The fragrance of the plum blossoms that used to make her smile was now like a thorn in her heart. Her grandmother did not understand.. What she needed was not a home but a family who would solely belong to her.

 Chapter 57 - A Plan

    As the days turned into weeks, Mou Zirui went on multiple dates with Samual Faye and slowly started to open up to the idea of being in a relationship. His sincerity and gentlemanly behavior made her feel comfortable spending time with him. As she dressed up for their fifth date, she wondered if she should answer the question that he had asked her every time they met. She cocked her head, flipping her hair to the side. She had to acknowledge that she did not feel a spark with him, but that could be because he had not tried to get too close to her. Maybe she should give him a hint to get closer tonight and check if they would be suitable that way also. She was curious about this.. She opened the top two buttons of her shirt dress, wanting to look sexy. But then shook her head and did the buttons again. Too sexy was not good also. Letting her hair fall around her small face a bit messily, she decided that she looked different from her usually sweet look. She looked a teeny bit naughty. Well, this was good. After all she was going to say yes to dating Samual seriously. She was going to be nineteen soon and needed to experience relationships. Grabbing her purse and phone, she booked a cab for herself to go to the restaurant. Though she had a car of her own, she hated to drive and usually preferred public transport. But another reason was that she liked it when Samual offered to drive her home. They used to get more time to chat like that.


    At the other side of the city, Alice leaned back in her chair and stretched her legs in front of her. Ahh! She was so tired. And she needed to work some more. She turned her head towards the bedroom, wanting to catch sleep, but then the pile of work in front of her clearly told her that it wasn''t going to happen anytime soon.


    Sighing, she had just gotten back to work when her phone rang loudly. Looking down, she saw the caller id and answered the phone with a smile. "So you have finally landed?"


    Adam''s voice, that never failed to send a shiver through her answered," Yeah, babe. We are back and I am very disappointed in you. I am back after so long and you did not even come to the airport to greet me. How can you be so heartless to your boyfriend?"


    Smiling and unintentionally training her hair around her fingers, Alice could not help but tease back, "There are many of your girlfriends at the airport. Some fan wives too. I do not want to be killed and torn apart by them. So I would rather we meet in private or not meet at all. Let me tell you Adam Perry, if I see you outside in a public place, I will refuse to acknowledge you. I have seen the power of your fans first hand and have no intention of being their target."


    At this moment, even though she had said in a teasing tone, Alice had seen for herself the strength of this band and had no intention of shooting her own foot. Their sales and bookings after every episode of SKY''s variety show was aired shot out of the roof and the locations were over booked. She had assumed that most of their fans would be teenage girls but this was not the case. Only teenage girls would not have such spending power. Naturally they were more far reaching than she guessed.


    Changing the topic, she asked, "So, are you set for going on tour?"


    "Hmm, we have been practicing hard. The album will be released this week and then we will be setting off the next week. I want to see you before that baby."


    "How about tomorrow? Let''s meet for the day."


    As Alice disconnected the call, she wonders why she had offered to spend the day with him. They could have simply met over lunch or dinner. Well. But since she had already set it, she would have to abide by it. And for this reason, she would now have to pull an all nighter.


    Her phone started to ring again and she wondered what Adam had to tell her now. But it was Ximin. Answering the call, her eyebrows climbed as she heard and immediately stood up. "Ximin, ask them to keep an eye, I will be there."


    "Dam* it. What was that man up to now?"


    Ever since that night at Grandma Ye''s place, Samual had been abnormally quiet. He had made no moves to sabotage her deal with the Mou''s or create any more obstacles in her way. The man had been minding his own business. She was not so silly as to think that Samual as satisfied with the money that Grandma had left him. But suddenly he had made his move tonight. What was unclear was who was the target and why were Samual''s people on a move suddenly?


    Samuel had a group of people rather goons who would do all the illegal things for him. Since she had no plans for tonight, bit was clear that his target was someone else. This was the perfect moment to gather evidence against him.


    Zirui entered the private room and smiled at the man who stood up at her entrance. Like a true gentleman, Samual walked forward and extended a hand before complimenting, "You look exceptionally beautiful tonight Zizi."


    Feeling shy, a small blush appeared on her face, "Thank you. You look very handsome as well."


    And it was true. Even though he was not very muscular, she felt that he was even more handsome every time she saw him. Laughing at her compliment, Samual guided her to a chair as he hid the triumph in his eyes. He had the girl firmly in his grasp now. He could see it in her eyes and the way she was dressed. Standing close, he bent down and whispered near her ear,"Zizi, thank you for your compliment." And placed a kiss near her ear, making her blush even more red.


    As he sat opposite her, he pressed a button on the side and soon a bottle of wine was brought in, followed by an array of sea food dishes.


    Looking at the spread, Zirui asked," Are we having a celebration?"


    Sending an intent gaze her way, Samual commented, "Having the pleasure to be able to have dinner with you is worthy of celebration itself. Do I need another reason?"


    Slowly, Samual and Zirui continued with their dinner and unknowingly, Zirui started to get more and more inebriated. As her face flushed and vision turned hazy, Zirui started to feel uncomfortable. Excusing herself, she stood up to go to the washroom, but feeling the world spin, she almost fell face down. Opportunely, she was caught by Samual who held her tightly in his embrace. Looking down with a concerned face, he said, "You don''t look well, Zizi. Let me take you home."


    Zizi blinked her large moist eyes at him and seeing the concern on his face nodded her head. I don''t know what happened. I feel drunk. But I have only had a glass of wine. I guess my tolerance is too low." Samual smiled down at the girl in his arms, "Yes. Seems like it. I must prevent my Zizi from drinking too much in the future." Zirui, who had been sheltered could never have imagined that she had been drugged by a person she was considering to become her boyfriend. Once able to stand upright, she let Samual guide her out of the private room.


    Still on the other side of the town, Ximin called Alice, saying," Alice. Samual is not here yet! I have a feeling that this is a trap. This time we received the information too smoothly. I think you should not come here for now."


    Alice was already halfway there when she received this message. But she knew she could not ignore Ximin''s intuition. After thinking for a moment, she picked up her phone and decided to use the one talent that she had kept hidden. Opening the browser, she started typing numbers and characters at a speed and soon she was able to track the man''s phone. Frowning when she noticed that the man was at present in a hotel that was on the other side of where he was supposed to be, she came to the conclusion that Ximin was right, it was most certainly a trap.


    Throwing aside her phone, she urgently turned around the car and started to drive towards the hotel that showed on the tracker. A thought suddenly struck her and she called Ximin. As soon as the phone was answered, she ordered,"Ximin, check the whereabouts of Miss Mou Zirui. And leave the people there. You were right. Samual is not there."


    In a few seconds, Ximin answered," Alice. I''ve made a mistake! Miss Mou had a date with Samual tonight! When I heard that he was going to have a deal here, I assumed that he would cancel on Miss Mou so I did not do the follow up. Samual is.."


    "....with Mou Zirui at present."

 Chapter 58 - You Know Her?

    Slowly, Samual coaxed Zirui out of the room with a hand around her waist. Taking slow steps, Zirui stared at him with watery eyes and grinned drunkenly," Sam? Are you going to take advantage of me and that is why you have me drunk? Hmm?"


    The statement caused Samual to stiffen as he stared in suspicion at Zirui. Suddenly he wondered if she had caught onto him and all this as just an act to test him. Quickly, he pulled away his support from her waist and stared at her hard, trying to gauge her responses. The sudden loss of support caused Zirui to loose her balance and shrieking in fear, she fell to the floor with a thud."


    "Ow!!Ow! Ow! Samual! How could you drop me like this? Wuah! Wuah!"


    Before Samual could return to his senses," Zirui had started to cry on the top of her voice, creating a ruckus as she sobbed," My boyfriend dropped me on the floor! Other people''s boyfriends carry them in their arms and my boyfriend won''t even support me! Wooo Hooo.."


    By now, other patrons had started checking out of their private room, disturbed at the sight of it. Apologizing to everyone, Samual immediately bent down and picked Zirui in his arms in a bridal carry and started to walk out of the place hurriedly. Staring up at the man, Zirui first smiled at Samual complimenting," My boyfriend is so strong." And the next moment, she used all her meager strength and punched the man on his shoulder causing him to wince. Not satisfied with the punch, Zirui then poked at his shoulders continuously marveling at his wonderful muscles making Samual angry by the minute. Finally, when she poked his shoulder too hard, Samual brought her down and pushed her against a wall," If you hurt me one more time, I will make everything more difficult for you! So much so that you will want to die rather than live. Understood?"


    This time, Samual failed to hide his true face and the sinister aura that he usually concealed well was exposed in front on Zirui, frightening her into an even more muddled state. Perturbed and a sense of self protection arising in her, she moved nearer to the wall and asked softly, "Who...who are you?" She had come to associate Samual with gentleness and this sudden change seemed too unacceptable to her brain making her more and more scared subconsciously.


    Coming back to his senses, Samual immediately calmed down, becoming aware of his surroundings. Composing himself, he tried to hold her but this time Zirui pushed him away. Not expecting sudden aggression, Samual slipped and lost his balance while Zirui used this chance to escape. Running down the corridor, Zirui reached the washroom just in time to empty the contents of her stomach. After a bout of severe vomiting, Zirui was now at her weakest as she tried to walk out.


    The moment she staggered out, Zirui was caught by Samual who was back with his mask of gentleness. "Zizi? Are you feeling too unwell. It is my fault. I should have been more careful. With you like this, I cannot help worry about your well being. And I cannot leave you alone. I have booked a room, right here in this hotel. Come with me. I will watch over you for tonight."


    Having forgotten the frightening moment, Zirui looked into Samual''s eyes trustingly and let him guide her towards the elevator. As the elevator doors opened and the two people entered, Zirui leaned against him trustingly and closed her eyes. While Zirui remained unaware of another man in the elevator, Samual ignored the man dressed in a loose t shirt and jeans as an unimportant passerby.


    Thus he failed to notice the man''s sudden attention on them when Zirui started to talk.


    "Samual! I wanted to accept your confession today! I wanted to tell you that I accept your proposal and am willing to be your girlfriend. Then how come I got so drunk? How is this fair? The food here in this hotel is horrible! Now instead of all the sweet memories of our first day as boyfriend and girlfriend, I am going to only remember being drunk and nauseous. How is this fair?"


    Before Samual could explain, the man behind whispered," Miss, then you can simply decided to accept his confession on a later date. Then the two of you can enjoy your first day as boyfriend and girlfriend. What do you think , miss?" The man asked with a bewitching smile. Being interrupted by a sudden stranger made Samual scowl while Zirui opened her eyes and looked at the man carefully. Letting go of Samual, she squinted her eyes and leaned in close to the man, trying to see his face carefully. But she could see two of them... Swaying, she poked the strange man''s shoulder and grinned up at him," You are right, misters!" She then poked at the air on his side continuing," You both are right and quite smart! I like talking to smart people."


    The elevator came to an abrupt halt just then, causing Zirui to loose her balance and fall into the arms of the strange man. The man caught hold of the girl and smiled gently as he said," I like talking to smart girls as well. But miss, I think your new boyfriend does not like you talking to me."


    Zirui turned around at this and grinned up at the two Samual''s adorably pouting," Samual! I cannot be your girlfriend yet! But I promise to accept you next time."


    Glaring at the strange man who was holding his pawn so possessively, Samual''s voice was a cold warning to the man," Mister. I suggest you take your hands off my girlfriend and let us go. This is our floor."


    The other man, however was not affected by the threatening aura and grinned insolently," The girl just said that she is not your girlfriend yet! So, I think it is alright to hold her."


    "Awwww.." But Zirui was not in a stable state of mind and directly slapped the man''s chest, "Hey! Just because he is not my boyfriend yet, does not mean that I do not like him! I like him a lot... I think!"


    Just then the elevator doors started to close and without a word, Samual snatched Zirui by the wrist and forcefully pulled her out of the elevator. But the other man was also not willing to give up and simply ended grabbing the pretty girl''s other slender wrist trying to pull her closer making it into a game of tug of war. As Zirui was pulled in both directions, her dizziness seemed to be increasing by the minute. The elevator doors started to close again and both men pressed the buttons on their side to stop it while continuing to pull her with the other. Finally, wobbling and off balanced, Zirui tried to shake off both the men, while the strange man used this momentum to push away Samual and immediately pressed the button to close the door while Samual fell back on his bu** so that by the time he was able to get up, the elevator doors had already closed and the elevator started to climb down.


    His prey snatched out of his hand, he watched the numbers change on the board as he made a call," A woman and a man are coming down by Elevator two. Beat up the man and catch the girl. Don''t let her escape!" Dam* it! He should have drugged her with an aphrodisiac and fuc*** her instead of just getting her drunk! Why did he have to think about that silly girl? She would not even have known any difference. Racing towards the door to the stairs, Samual started to climb down the floors, thus missing the fact that the elevator stopped for a moment at a middle floor.


    As Zirui was guided out of the elevator, she blinked up and finally remembered the name of the man, ,"Gyeom! Why are you both not letting me go with Samual?"


    Gyeom looked down at the girl in her arms who had no idea that she had been in danger and said," Don''t worry! I have no ill intentions towards you! There was someone who wanted to see you."


    Pouting, and ignoring the second part of the statement, Zirui complained, "Why are you being like this? You must have some ill intentions towards me Gyeom! You are my favorite and bias wrecker of all the time."


    Gyeom grinned down at the cute girl and pinched her cheeks sweetly," You are too sweet, my star! So who else is your bias that I have wrecked?"


    Looking down with a blush, she brought up one finger and showed," See, first my bias was K, but then you wrecked it.. Then my bias was you, but I.M wrecked it! Then it was Felix and then again you wrecked it! And to top it off, you had pizza with me and were really so sweet! So how could you say that you have no bad intentions for me? you have a little at least please?"

 Chapter 59 - A Drunken Night

    Half carrying- half dragging, Gyeom took the dazed Zirui to a room that he had booked earlier. Knocking hard once, he waited for the door to be opened. However, when the door opened, the person was shocked and felt his mouth fall open. "Gyeom! Why did you bring a girl here with you?"


    Hearing I.M.''s accusatory tone, Gyeom rolled his eyes as he said," Just because I had a scandal with a girl does not mean that I have suddenly become obsessed with bringing girls to our rooms! Someone else invited her here."


    Before Gyeom could say more, Zirui had widened her previously closed eyes and pushed him away directly throwing herself at her bias. Out of instinct, I.M. caught the girl and tried to keep a safe distance, but Zirui could not care and poked at I.M.''s cheeks and said,"You are I.M.! Where have you hidden your dimples?"


    Confused and feeling vexed at being poked at, I.M stepped back in horror as if looking at an alien being and then gritted out, "Hey! This was supposed to be our night of drinking and taking a break! Who asked you to bring this little girl?" I.M turned around to question Apollo and Felix who were also staring at the drunken girl with wide eyes. The two people shook their heads in unison! They would not have dared to act rashly! It had taken them months to recover from that useless false scandal and now if they got stuck in a real scandal, Phillippe would probably kill them!


    When both the other people refused to take blame, I.M then turned back to Gyeom as if blaming him for lying. But Gyeom raised his hands in a gesture of giving up and said," Ask K, da** it! He was the one who asked me to bring her here! I even had to fight off her boyfriend! I think she may be his girlfriend! She is a nice girl! Even treated me to a pizza when I went to deliver the stuff that he gave me! But she said that she is not. I think she wanted to make K jealous so she was going to say yes to the other guy! Anyway, when that guy was taking her away, she created a huge ruckus and startled K! He made me go down and get into the elevator and bring her here! Why do I have a feeling that K is out to punish me. And why is he not here yet?"


    Once again a knock sounded on the door, in their same way of the signal. I.M opened the door to confront K, when he was even more shocked when the person walked inside. Chairwoman Faye?! Unconsciously all four men straightened their spines, sitting up in attention at the sudden entrance of a hunter! What was this woman doing here? And... she was even dressed in a somewhat familiar track suit... Following the chairwoman was their mate, K. In sync, the people first turned their heads to look at Chairwoman Faye who had rushed to the girl''s side and then K who was now leaning against the closed door. I.M and Gyeom who had flattened them selves against the wall, slowly inched their way to the couch, careful not to make a noise lest something happened. They had been quite shocked by Chairwoman Alice previously. The woman in a single word... was scary! And now she was here suddenly in their room. They could only hope to get out of this alive.


    Alice paid no mind to the other people in the room and immediately started to check Zirui who had been standing in the middle of the room, swaying like a tree. After checking her eyes and temperature, she calmed down a bit, realizing that Samual had at least not drugged her. Just then Zirui had finally lost all her strength and started to fall. Catching her, Alice Faye looked around and gently guided Zirui to the bedroom on the right. As soon as the door of the bedroom closed, the pair of other four eyes turned to K who was still staring at the closed door.


    Apollo was the first one to break his silence, as he asked in a whisper shout," Psst! Hey! K! What is going on?" I.M nodded and pointed at Apollo saying, "Yeah! What he said! What is going on? Why is Chairwoman Faye here?"


    But Felix was the one who asked the most important question that the other''s had yet to realize," Why is Chairwoman Alice here and wearing your tracksuit?" This question caused the other men in the room feel their mouths had fallen open. Before they could have recovered, however they had another shock. the great ice queen that everyone feared, came out of the bedroom and ran straight into the arms of their K."


    Apollo: "o"


    Felix: "o"


    I.M.: "o"


    Gyeom: *closed his eyes*


    But did not close his ears as everyone heard the soft voice that they could not have imagined would come from Chairwoman Faye as she sobbed," Adam! Thank you! Thank you for rescuing her! I was so scared when I realized that Zirui could have fallen prey to that bas**** but when you called me and told me that you would rescue her...I cannot tell you how I thankful I am to you!"


    K glared at his bandmates who were staring at them shamelessly while softly patting Alice''s back, comforting her. When the shameless people refused to take the hint and leave the room, he slowly turned his back so that his Alice would be hidden by his body.


    Felix, I.M, Apollo and Gyeom could only stare after having been served with junk food unexpectedly. Finally, Felix stood up and stared longingly at the bottles of beers and wines that they had gathered for tonight and the snacks that they had planned to wolf on and then stood up with a snap. Gathering all the bottles, he coughed lightly," We will be going upstairs now."


    The cough made Alice aware of her surroundings and she pushed herself away Adam with a jerk. Letting her hair fall in front, she took a moment to compose herself and then looked up at the other people."Thanks to you all, I was able to reach Zirui on time. Thank you all so much! I am sorry for ruining your night. Please don''t leave. In a few moments, my people would have chased away Samual and then I will take Zirui from here. Please excuse me until then."


    With that, Alice started to walk away from Adam but Adam caught her wrist in his hand and stopped her. Getting close to her, he held her face in his hands and made her look into his eyes,"Are you alright?"


    Alice looked into Adam''s earnest gaze and unconsciously a few tears escaped her eyes even as she nodded,"Yes. I am fine. Thank you."


    Staring into each other''s eyes the two people once again lost track of the world, until Alice''s phone started to ring. Answering the call, she then announced,"Ximin is here and Samual has already left. Thank you so much Adam." With that Alice leaned forward and placed a small peck on Adam''s cheek before hurrying back into the room followed by Adam who now came out carrying Zirui followed by Alice. "I will drop her and be back."


    Everyone else could only nod as they watched the receding backs of the two people. It was only as the two people left that Apollo dared to breathe and ask,"Uhh? Was what just happened reality or did we already drink too much and share the same hallucination?"


    I.M.: "I always thought that K liked to play with fire. Guess I was wrong. He likes to play with ice."


    Felix:"No wonder he was confident of getting the contract! And he even told us that he would sleep with the CEO if needed! Ha! More like he wanted that to happen! The perv!"


    Only Gyeom was the one who was deep in despair as he held a hand to his own cheek and grumbled,"I was the one who did all the rescuing. I deserved that kiss."


    As he completed this sentence, the other three men watched in amusement as Gyeom was caught by the back of his collar and started at by K who asked,"Who do you want to kiss you? I was the one who asked you to rescue her, did I not? So I should kiss you to thank you.Come give me your cheek."


    Gyeom:"aaaaaa... I am sorry! I am sure big brother. Don''t be angry at your small brother. I was only envious of you for having such a pretty sister in law. Let''s drink to you and sister in law having a long and healthy relationship!"


    And soon, all the men were drinking unceremoniously while they tried to coax the entire story from K.

 Chapter 60 - Frustrated

    Eight Months Later


    Adam clenched the fork and knife tightly in his hands as he ate the steak in front of him. It tasted like dust! He looked up and saw Apollo wolfing down happily and glared at the man. The glare caused Apollo to look up and complain, "Hey! Do you want me to get indigestion? Why are you glaring at me like that?"


    Adam wondered why he never realized that Apollo had such a horrible voice! It grated on his ears! Who made Apollo a singer? They must be tone deaf. Pointing with a knife, first at the steak and then Apollo, Adam accused," You said this place had good food? Just what good is this?"


    Apollo looked down at his own steak which was just amazing and almost finished and then the similar one in Adam''s plate which was barely touched. Maybe something was wrong with his steak? Pulling Adam''s plate to him, Apollo took a bite and as the flavors burst on his tongue, he could not help but ask, "Well, it does taste perfect K! Are you alright? Are you so tired that you have lost your sense of taste. Have you caught a cold." Taking hold of the man''s jaw, Apollo placed a finger under one eye then the other before continuing," You look haggard! This tour has been tough on you! Don''t worry! The tour is coming to an end and then we can take a small break."


    They had been on a world tour for the last eight months with touring more than twelve countries and performing endlessly to promote their latest album. They were used to going on tours by now but the fact was that by the end of the tour, the physical and mental pressure exhausted them having next to no time to even breathe. From fan sign events and meeting to performing to exhausting rehearsals to keep in sync, they had to pay the most attention to their health and body to keep up with their schedules.


    Apollo had long noticed K''s terrible state and been worried about him. All of them in fact had seen it! K had been lean to begin with but now his bones were even more visible. His face was also paler these days and Felix knew for a fact that he was having trouble writing new lyrics. They had worked together to help cover up for him but now even their Stars had started to worry. His sullenness and aggression was getting more and more visible on stage. He knew that fans were even now swooning over this *new* K but he knew that if this kept on long, then soon they would have a major row. Because... this K was getting more and more angry and when a kid could no longer hold onto their anger, it would burst out soon when they least expected it. They could only hope that they would be able to handle it and not end up causing more troubles.


    Pushing away Apollo''s hand, K threw his cutlery onto the table and stood up, "Since you like it so much, you can have it! I have no mood to eat garbage."


    "Yes, you don''t. But so do we, K. What ever is going on in that head of yours, you better get yourself together. This weekend is out last concert and let me tell you, if you do not get a handle on your emotions, then we will handle them for you."


    This quiet threat made K pause as he placed his hands on the table and glared down at Apollo, "What are you trying to say, Apollo?"


    But instead of being intimidated, Apollo leaned back in his chair and leisurely placed a small piece of steak in his mouth, chewing slowly as he watched K stare at him with narrowed eyes. Gulping down the meat, he then answered in a low voice," Exactly what you are thinking. Just because we haven''t said anything does not mean we are blind. Do you think we cannot see that you are pining for Alice Faye? Your emotions have been all over the place over the last two months. I know for a fact that the two of you have lost touch! K, you know it is not easy for us to maintain a long distance relationship. And you and Alice Faye were only friends. All of us know that you are serious for her. But we also know that she was only considering you her friend at most. Look, we know that you want her to pursue her and you have been patient for all this while, then what has changed now? K? We are your brothers. You can talk to us. You know that."


    Seeing the plea to understand in Apollo''s eyes, Adam slowly realized that he had indeed been hurting his friends also. Nodding, he said," I know that." and walked out of the restaurant, into the rain. Even as the cold rain seeped through his clothes, it made no difference to the numbness in him. He thought back to Apollo''s words and yet he realized that he felt nothing. A chasm of blackness seemed to have settled inside him.


    When they had first set out on this tour, he had been the happiest man. Everything had been going great even when he and Alice had not met. Because at least they had been in touch. Even if she only occasionally. replied to his messages, she used to check them regularly. In the initial month, even though Alice had barely replied with a message or an emoticon but at least she had. However, even that had stopped to where she would not even check his messages. Slowly, he too had stopped sharing the little things from his day to sending a meme hoping against hope that she would miss him and reply to his messages. But that too had failed until she had not even seen his messages. It had been a month since he had neither sent a message to her and two hundred days since she had last seen his message.


    As he walked the streets aimlessly, Apollo''s words seemed to echo in his ears. He watched as a group of friends pushing and punching each other as they raced towards the bus. He watched a pair of lovers sitting by the window of a coffee shop talking and laughing with each other. The tears from his eyes mixed with the rain drops as he realized that he had missed the treasure while chasing the rainbow. His unexpected meeting with Alice had shaken him more than he had thought and his focus had been ruined since the last few months. He really did need to get himself together and focus on the task at hand.


    And the task of wooing...Alice, it seemed he would have to wait and make more preparations. Having organized his thoughts, Adam then made his way back to the hotel. He owed some people an apology... and a punch! Apollo, the bas**** always knew how to get to him!


    In The Hotel Room:


    The four men gathered in the room as they watched the video of their latest performance. But even as their music echoed in the room, their mind was not on the television but on the discussion they were having as Felix asked, "What do you think Apollo? Is he going to freak out on us or what?"


    Apollo pushed back his own messy hair as he continued," I have no idea. But I have tried my best. If this does not work, we might have to kidnap him and teach him a lesson."


    Gyeom stared at the television as the camera panned on K and the way the man was moving, his aggression and anger were too clear to the camera. Closing his eyes, he said," I did a live broadcast today. Stars are already asking about Adam''s mental health."


    I.M simply rubbed his head and continued," We only need to stay in control till the end of this tour. Then we can confront him together."


    "But there is a bigger problem that that. You know we have a tradition of celebrating birthdays with videos and live broadcasts! It is going to be K''s birthday soon and I am worried that in the mood he is, if we celebrate, he might just upend the cake on our heads." Everyone could not help but imagine having a cake on their head after hearing Felix''s words.


    Just then the door to the room opened and all four sets of eyes turned to look in that direction. Adam felt their worried gazes follow him as he walked into the room and looked at them with sober eyes. Walking to Apollo, he grabbed the man by the collar and muttered, "Next time, don''t threaten me."


    Apollo nodded his head as if there was a spring in his neck and then watched with wide eyes as K stepped back and kneeled before them," I am sorry for making you suffer and worry for me. I promise to get a handle on myself soon. And thank you for being so amazing and supporting me so well."


    It had not been easy for K to humble himself and apologize even though he knew it had been his fault. When he heard no sound from the men in the room, he wondered if he had been too late in realizing his mistake and looked up carefully. Everyone in the room seemed too stunned. It was only Felix who questioned," We will forgive you and even let you be sad sometimes if you answer this question, which is the famous rock group of four men that don''t sing?"


    Adam threw a grateful look towards Felix as he gave a shaky grin and answered," Mount Rushmore?"


    Next minute, Adam had been pushed down in a plain maneuver so that he was buried under a mass of males who were punching him and welcoming him back while laughing loudly.

 Chapter 61 - Frustration (2)

    Turning around in her office chair, Alice leaned back staring at the screen of her phone. Her thumb seemed to be softly caressing the face there as her eyes had a far away look of one lost in their dream. A quote that she had recently read seemed to be echoing in her head as she looked at the picture because it befitted her situation really well. "You are everywhere except here. And it hurts." She was missing him so much. And there was nothing she could do because wherever she went, she saw him. From the advertisement boards to the news channels, there was no place that SKY and it''s charismatic leader was not mentioned.


    It had been eight months since she had last seen him and he had even stopped messaging her now.. It was only after that he had left that she realized how much she had come to look forward to hearing from him, how much she had come to trust him and lean on him. Slowly as she had viewed the pictures he used to send her regularly, she had come to be envious of those people that got to see him, that got to hear him sing and those that got to live with him. As she had gradually come to the realization that she was getting more and more attached to him, she had panicked. In her panic, she had made an oath to avoid him in the future. They were friends after all and did not need to keep in touch so much. But in spite of her coldness and aloofness, he had continued to message her and she had continued to wait for it looking forward to it like an addict looked forward to their dose of the drugs.


    Finally, she had realized just how big his heart was and how he had never had any expectations of her. All his pictures ever showed was his will to make her smile and include her in the little things he experienced daily. Thus, to distance herself and to give up the addiction that was Adam Perry, she had decided to stop viewing his messages. And just like that, she had withdrawal symptoms and all she could think of was him whenever she was free. And now he had not even messaged her for so many days.. Raising her hand, she was about to throw away her phone irritated with herself but instead clicked on the browser and typed, "K". Immediately her page was filled with latest news'' about their concert and fan pages. Clicking on a live broad cast video clip of their latest concert she read the comments from the fans like a starved woman and stared at the man who was dancing energetically on the stage. Every expression he made, every dance movement seemed to be branding itself on him. It made her realize that the aura he had on stage was much more domineering than the one he had in reality. He was made for the stage. She even felt jealous when she saw him hugging...what was the other guy''s name...Apollo?, on stage and dancing arm in arm.


    But as she devoured the fan camera videos, she became aware of how lean and thin he had become. She noticed the whirl of emotions in his eyes and her heart ached even more. He had lost too much weight too quickly making her worry that he was not well. What could be the reason for it? She knew for a fact that the music industry was not easy and she had seen for herself how they practiced day and night when they uploaded their practice videos. Maybe she should message him and ask how he was doing? Asking after your friend''s welfare was alright? Yes? No. She needed to control herself. They lived in different worlds and these worlds had intersected for a while, but they could not co exist. And it was a good thing that they part ways on good terms. Because if they came too close then it would inevitably end on a sour note. She was unlucky for those who were there for her. Just then she saw a headline and clicked on it.


    So, it was his birthday tomorrow. Should she at least wish him? Maybe she could send him a bouquet of flowers to wish him luck. It would not be right to simply break things off. She could consider this a goodbye gesture to him also. But what kind of flowers would a man like? She had no idea. Since they were signed with her company, their itinerary was already lodged in the system and she opened it to check his address and the rest. Once she had that, she opened a florist''s page to look for flowers and entered the details, a simple happy birthday message to be written with a meaning card and her own bank details. She just needed to choose flowers that meant good luck and good bye so that he would know what she meant when he saw the meaning card provided.. Thankfully the florists had provided the meaning of the flowers along with other details. She deliberated between peace lilies and sunflowers which meant good luck and fortune and a simple set of orchids.


    Just then a knock sounded on the door and like a naughty kid caught red handed stealing cookies, she clicked on an image and pressed the ''confirm order'' prompt before immediately locking her phone and placing it facedown on the table. "Come in."


    Ximin was the one who entered the cabin and placed a file on the table. "These are the details that you wanted of the people involved in the deal. We have been trying to find out who the mole is but it is really difficult because we have used our most trusted people in these deals and it would be a big blow to us. Alice, this is the second deal we have lost in these few months. More and more people have started to lean on Samual''s side. Our spies have found out that almost thirty percent of the share holders are in his pockets. They are trying to get the remaining on their side and if we miss out on this upcoming deal then they will start clamoring that you are incompetent."


    Alice picked up the file and started to go through the details of the employees who were suspected of being the mole. Seeing that Alice was still calm, Ximin wanted to bang her head against the table as she asked, "Alice? How can you not be worried? Those 11 percent shares that Grandmother Ye holds are the only thing that can turn everything in our favor and yet you are ignoring her! If you have those eleven percent shares then we don''t have to worry about the others! And to add to our problems we have a mole in our company who is working for Samual! We have failed to find him twice! What are we going to do now?"


    Calmly, Alice shook her head as she answered," Grandma Ye is going to hold onto those shares so that she can have some control over me and Samual. No amount of coaxing or doing her bidding is going to change her mind if she has made it up. It would simply be a waste of time and make me lok=ok weak. And I also do not intend to focus on those old fools. They are only trying to create a ruckus to waste our time handling the internal affairs. Ignore them for some time using the excuse that I am really busy. And when they finally start to show their true colors, arrange a meeting. They seem to think that I am a soft persimmon! I will teach them well. Their egos are unable to take the fact that a woman is more successful in business than them. Fools! With the dividends they are earning, they should be kowtowing to me!"


    Ximin acknowledged this and after that took her leave while Alice immersed herself in work. The upcoming deal was concerned directly with foreign investments and her own chain of restaurants procuring the franchise rights for their country. Alice opened the plan on her laptop of the goals she had set and accomplished this year. She had finally stabilized her position in Faye Group and once the chain of "The Mad Hatter''s Tea" was merged, she would be unshakable from this position. Her only obstacle was Samual who simply refused to get out of her way!


    Unfortunately, with Alice''s mind being on business, the fact that she had been considering something for her friend''s birthday slipped from her mind and she could only concentrate on her work. And she failed to check the flowers she had confirmed. Because instead of peace lilies, Alice had chosen the hybrid lily breed with big petals called the star gazer lilies.. The biggest difference between these lilies being that peace lilies were meant to bring goodwill to the receiver while Stargazer lilies told the receiver how much they were missed.

 Chapter 62 - A Birthday Surprise

    K woke up with a peace he had not known recently. Rolling out of bed, he shook his head vigorously before looking at his phone. A moment of melancholy and longing later, he closed the messaging application and began a playlist of songs that he usually enjoyed as he went towards the bathroom to freshen up. Planning his day in his head, he wondered if he should do a live broadcast before or after their practice session.


    Just then, there were a series of knocks on the door and Apollo''s voice sounded through the door, "Hey! Sleeping beauty! Are you up yet?"


    Shaking his head, he took a detour and went to open the door as he shouted," Hold your horses! I am awake!"


    In the next minute, a chorus of happy birthday song started to sound through the room as all the members and a few cameramen walked in. Carrying a cake, a banner and flowers- Felix, I.M, Gyeom and Apollo walked in with big smiles on their faces. Soon ,the room was filled with laughter and chatter as everyone talked over each other''s voices as they teased," We are going to make wishes for the birthday boy! And this year, we wish that he is blessed with a beautiful life partner as he is already so old! And we should be blessed with a cute sister in law!" Booing, everyone yelled at I.M for having such a boring wish and started to throw wild suggestions for Adam to make a wish from getting a magical wand to having eternal beauty to having a harem. Closing his eyes, Adam made the wish that he had made for the last few years and blew out the candles, cutting the cake. But the next minute, he had been pushed and the tasty cake which was supposed to be in his mouth was now on his face. As Adam glared murderously at the mischievous Apollo, the cameras captured Felix wiping K''s face quietly with a tissue, making all the couple ships of Klix (K and Felix) cheer online.


    Usually, they did not do live of surprises, as it would usually need editing, but the recent worries of the fans about K''s health had made them decide to do a live as it would be more natural.


    Deciding to use the opportunity with everyone there, Adam turned on his own live broadcast and connected with their fans as well, receiving thousands of birthday wishes in comments. As he thanked everyone with a big grin on his face, answering comments about his health, no one could guess the pain his heart was undergoing at that moment. This year, the wish he had made was the same as the last few years and yet different. The memories of their small part had been lesser and he had been unaware of her whereabouts. But now he knew where to find her. Now he knew that she was still the same and yet different. And he knew that she had once again forgotten about him. Maybe not totally erased from memory as in the past, but just not there on her mind, He hated the fact that she found it so easy to forget him while he could not stop thinking of her.


    A while later, as Adam closed the door behind the troops promising to come for the party they were organizing that night, the smile on his face vanished and once again a chasm of loneliness seemed to engulf him. Forcing away the troubled thoughts, he tried to cheer himself at the fact that he had been gifted with such loving brothers who were much better than family but in his heart, the place that belonged to Alice was too empty.


    Once again a few knocks on the door sounded and this time, K glared at the door as if it was his mortal enemy. Could a man not have any rest on his birthday also? Pulling open the door, he scowled at the hotel employee who almost stepped back in alarm. Pointing to a small luggage trolley in the corridor, the employee continued," Sir, these gifts have been delivered by your company and they are from fans and investors from all over the world. I have also been arranged to answer all the Thank you messages on your behalf. May I bring them in?"


    K stepped aside and nodded before ordering," I will personally thank the people. You can simply leave them here." Most of their fans would not send things as they already knew that SKY never accepted gifts. All they had asked from their fans was that they shower their love by loving their music.. So, he knew that most of these would be from their sponsors and brands that they endorsed. For a moment he wondered if Faye Group had also sent him something but then ruthlessly suppressed the thought. Even if they had, it would have had nothing to do with Alice. More likely, their company''s HR must have sent some token gift. No point in trying to look for it.


    As Adam watched the man arranged the items one by one on the nearby table. As he pulled out the last item, a strong aroma spread into the room, making K sneeze violently in quick succession. Donning a mask, K opened the elongated box and frowned at the beautiful lilies inside. They were too beautiful but too strong. Usually he was not allergic to flora but these lilies emitted a strong aroma. His eyes watered and he wondered if he should just check the name of the sender and then ask the flowers to be taken away.


    But before he could say anything, he sneezed more and more until his nose had turned red. Opening the windows in the room, Adam ordered between sneezes, "Just tell me the name of the sender and leave the the message card on the table. Please take away the flowers and let them be placed somewhere else.


    The employee had also noticed that their guest seemed to be having a severe reaction, so he immediately picked up the flowers, took out the card and placed it on the table before turning back to the door as he said," Sir, the flowers are from a Miss Alice Faye. I will take them away now, Sir. Please let me know if you need something else."


    Adam continued to nod, not listening to what the other party was saying as the smell had lessened a bit and he could catch his breath a bit. However, just as the door closed behind the employee, the name of the sender registered in his mind. Did that guy say Alice Faye? No.. He had to be mistaken. But what if he was not mistaken?"


    Widening his red eyes, he rushed out of the room, looked around and noticed that the man had already reached the end of the corridor and the elevator doors were about to be closed. Shouting," Hey! Give my flowers back!" Adam startled the employee who could only watch stunned as Adam grabbed the flowers from his hand and took them back to his room, hugging them to his chest. Even while stopping himself from breathing so as not to be assaulted from their strong fragrance.


    Placing the flowers near the door, Adam slowly walked towards the table where the name card was placed scared to even read the name of the sender. But as he looked down at the card, he felt that every sneeze was worth it," Our beautiful memories will never fade away, but that doesn''t mean we shouldn''t create more¡­ These stargazer lilies are here to tell you that I miss you. Happy Birthday - Love Alice."


    A big grin appearing on his face, Adam hugged the card to himself. He was almost jumping in joy at the thought of Alice not just remembering him but she also told him that she missed him! A vague voice in his head tried to intrude that this was not her style, but Adam suppressed that thought in the bud and moved as far away from the blooms as he could while keeping an eye on them. Taking out a mask, he put it on to cover his nose and then tied a scarf around his face to cover the smell, but still he continued to admire the beautiful red and golden blooms. Since she had already taken the initiative to approach him, there should not be a problem in him contacting her and saying Thank You.. But before that he needed to write the Thank You to the others and thus he got to work, deciding to thank Alice in the last. Soon most of the thank you notes had been written and ready to be sent to the company for them to forward. But that is when Adam realized that his head had slowly started to ache and the previously dull ache was now throbbing painfully.. Taking out his phone, he messaged everyone that he was going to be a bit late for work and they should not wait for him.

 Chapter 63 - First Concert Ever

    As Adam popped an allergy medicine, he finally had calmed down a bit and thoughtfully typed out a simple "Thank You" message. But somehow, that felt incomplete to him and after thinking about it for a moment, he clicked the picture of the flowers and the note before captioning, "Thank You. I miss you too." and clicked on the sent icon, his previous grievances and resentment of her not checking or replying to his messages forgotten in a minute. Whistling, Adam brushed back his hair and booked a cab to take them to the final location for their rehearsal. They had a final rehearsal today for their last concert and then the final performance the next day. On one hand, Adam hated to finish off the tour as it would mean saying a goodbye to their fans for a while but he also looked forward to seeing Alice. Even more so now that she had taken such a huge step in his direction.


    As the cab drove towards the venue, K looked out eagerly wondering if he should take a present for Alice as a memento. But what should one give a girl who has everything? He had no idea. But he vowed to look for something once the concert ended and before they went back home.


    At the venue, K noticed Felix who was practicing his solo rap song on the stage and let the power of his words wash over him," You, can defeat me, You can''t beat me. I''m the king.." Even though the song was supposed to be a dissing song for their opponents and people who looked down on them, Adam felt that it was perfect for his love also. Nothing could beat down or defeat his love for Alice. According to their set-list, after Felix, I.M would come for his solo performance and then him followed by their group performances. Thus after enjoying Felix''s performance, he went to get prepared.


    To most people a concert was just a few hours of fun, singing and dancing. But to those involved, it meant hundreds of hours of practice, of repeating the same movements again and again until perfect and working hours at an end to create the perfect harmonic world. Once Adam was on stage, this became worrisome as his usually baritone husky voice was hoarse as a result of sneezing too much. The other boys who stood backstage looked at each other as Adam drank warm water sip by sip to soothe his sore throat. He had been fine this morning. Then how did his voice become like that so suddenly? As Adam was reproached for not taking better care of his throat by the sound director, the others could not help but stare wide eyes as Adam grinned and agreed with every scolding that the man dished out. And he was not even worried about being able to sing tomorrow. They just could not get their heads around this new K.


    By the end of their practice, Adam''s voice quality had almost returned to the original making the people worry less about the concert next day. During a break as everyone lounged in the chair, Adam took out his phone checking to see if she had replied. But she had not even seen it yet. Sulking a bit, he wondered why he thought that a few simple flowers would change everything. Maybe she had not even known the meaning of the flowers and simply ordered randomly. This thought made K''s good mood plummet a bit. To make things worse, another even more intrusive thought occurred to him. What if she had not even ordered these and asked an assistant to do the flowers? Placing his chin on his palm, Adam tried to talk himself out of the notion that she would not do something so tasteless but his usual unflagging confidence had taken a nosedive when it came to Alice Faye.


    A moment later, the back of his head was hit causing his face to fall off his palm and he turned to look at Apollo grinning down at him as he teased, " Are you too hormonal? One minute you are grinning like a fool and the next you are scowling so much. Why are you wasting your IQ on useless things? If you have too much energy to think, we could simply have another round of practices."


    K grinned at this and teased back, "Uh huh! Let''s do it. Let''s do another round of practice."


    This led to Apollo widening his eyes and grabbing K by the collar as he said, "Hey! You are too cruel! Just because you want to get out of treating us for your birthday, you are going to make us sweat more? You penny pinching, miser jerk! Fine, let''s do some boxing! If I win then we will go for your birthday celebration and if you win, then we will practice some more!"


    But Felix, who was passing through simply said," You will be the only one doing that. I am going to go and sleep. We will celebrate his birthday tomorrow."


    And followed by Felix who was stooping as if he carried the burden of the world over his shoulders were I.M and Gyeom who resolutely wanted to rest! Disappointed, the few people went their nanny van and left, ready to rest.


    The Next Day- Concert Day


    As the time of the beginning of the concert neared and the people who were lined out were allowed to enter, the atmosphere seemed to have taken an electric charge that permeated every corner of the stadium. As Alice walked into the VIP seats, nervously dressed in a denim shorts and black top, she felt a unique binding spell around her. This was the first time she would be attending a concert and the chance to be able to see Adam performing on stage was one she could not even begin to describe. She wondered if he would be able to see her. She had actually wondered if she should be coming given the fact that they had drifted to their different paths. But she had been unable to stop herself from coming here and she found that she did not regret it. She knew that he must have received her flowers and probably messaged her to thank her for them but she dare not check them because being able to see him so closely, her control was already in tethers. To stop herself from being tempted, she had already booked a flight back to their country after the concert. Thus she had come here directly after a ten hour flight and would be going back from here directly. Anyway, she had to handle all the shareholders once she went back so this was the time she had dedicated to herself.


    As she took a seat, the lights around the stadium dropped and the screaming started making her feel as if she was in the middle of mayhem. Waves and waves of energy washed over her and made her blood pump in excitement and forget all the negative thoughts.


    And then, the spotlight on the stage focused on the five figures who glided down as if angels from the heavens. Their glittering white clothes reflected the light off making them shimmer like other worldly beings as they began to sing a slow melody...Slowly, the energy went higher and the band upped the energy as the songs got faster and more upbeat. The music seemed to swirl around her, mixing in with her heartbeat as her eyes followed only Adam who teased responses from the audiences while making them crave more. When he came towards their section and their eyes connected for a moment, Alice felt as if she had been electrified and hurriedly tried to hide, worried about.. she did not know what. It wasn''t as if he could acknowledge her. And with the lights in his eyes, he had not even seen her...possibly!


    And just like she had imagined, Adam went back to his partners as they went below the stage for the next performance. As they changed their clothes for their next dance, K almost ripped his clothes off, making Gyeom tease, "Hey! You want people out there to faint? Why are you in such a hurry suddenly? You want to go home too quickly?"


    Since there was no time to reply, everyone rushed back onto the stage and Adam immediately covered the stage and walked towards where he believed that he had seen her. His piercing gaze scanned the crowd slowly, making the hearts of other girls almost slow down to a stop but he could not find her. Covering his disappointment, he turned back to the other end of the stage, ready to enchant their stars on the other side.


    Unknown to him, Alice slowly left the stadium with a heavy heart as the magical spell that had been weaved by Adam and the others was broken. She had received a call from Ximin asking her to come urgently and for the first time Alice realized how alive one felt at a concert and how empty her life had become in the past few years..."

 Chapter 64 - Last Concert Ever

    The End Of Sky?


    In an unpredicted accident, the members of the boy-band SKY were caught in an automobile accident as their van was hit from an oncoming speeding trailer. The collision caused the drivers of both automobiles to die on the spot while all members of the band, who were returning from their last concert of the tour were severely injured.


    The police investigation has so far revealed that the driver of the trailer was driving drunk and this lost control of his car when running a signal. They are now looking into the fact whether it was a part of a conspiracy or truly a tragic accident.


    As the news spread in the night of the band having been harmed, the band''s loyal and unending supporters called STARS have gathered outside the hospital and are now praying for the well-being of their idols.


    So far, we have received no news from the band''s agency or anyone else, making us wonder if things are even more unfortunate than predicted. Our sources in the hospital tell us that only the band''s leader K is least unharmed because he had been sitting in the back while I.M and Felix who were in the front have suffered the most damage. As the world''s most loved band, we only hope that the young and talented boys will recover soon and the last concert of their tour will not turn out to be their last concert ever.


    K stood staring out of the dark window of the hospital''s waiting room as he waited to receive the news that his brothers were doing well. Even though the night sky had long turned light, all K saw was darkness. And even as the room was quiet with only Phillippe sitting there, all he heard was the sound of glass shattering and the metal scraping. Instead of the smell of disinfectant all he could detect was the acrid smell of smoke as the smoke of the combustion entered their van.


    Phillippe looked at the man standing there who looked like he had been carved out of statue. His usually white face was even more whiter in stark contrast to the red blood that was splashed on his clothes. Soon, everyone''s parents would reach here. The company had arranged a private plane for the families to get here and tried to clear the visas but until then, Adam was the only family of those boys. I.M had slipped into a coma and the doctors had already warned that the next thirty six hours would be critical while Felix was still in surgery for there was glass embedded in his lungs and ribs. Apollo and Gyeom were also unconscious and had several fractures. Either way, the recovery period for all of them was going to be long and strenuous.


    Phillippe wanted to urge K to go and meet the crowds outside but seeing him like this- in shock, he doubted K would be able to handle it. But the people outside needed to be dispersed. Because the families that were coming would only be more traumatized if they were surrounded by the fans and reporters. The company had already asked him to start making arrangements for rehabilitation of everyone with their families but no one knew that K had no family. None that he acknowledged at least. Phillippe wanted to ask K if he could call anyone from his family, but the man had replied with only one word, "Dead."


    Sighing dejectedly, he finally approached K and placed a hand on his shoulder. But the other man had no reaction. Even then some things needed to be said," K? We need to go outside and talk to the fans. I know you are not in a state to do it but this is your responsibility. I can issue a statement on behalf of the agency but only after seeing you and hearing from you will they disperse. We need to clear the hospital premises so that other patients are not inconvenienced. I have already brought a change of clothes so please freshen up and go talk to everyone. They are worried for all of you as well."


    At this moment, K turned his head to look at Phillippe. Seeing the look, Phillippe felt his breath stick in his throat as he inhaled sharply. The eyes were too dead. He made a note to hire a psychiatrist for K. He knew the man was emotionally strong but he also knew that those boys meant the world to him.


    K shirked off Phillippe''s hand and coldly walked out of the door straight towards the entry of the hospital where he knew the media and their fans were waiting for news. He had no idea what to say to those people and he had no thoughts on how to comfort them. As he reached the gate, Phillippe was trying to stop him even as he spoke on the phone. They could not just directly address the crowds! He had planned to hold a press conference but Adam had already walked towards the herd outside without any security. Phillippe tried to plead with the hospital to arrange some more security but then he noticed that K had already walked out of the gates


    At the closed gates of the hospital, the reporters were in a frenzy as they covered the wishes and tears of the fans who stood on opposite sidewalks so as not to block the way of the patients. The STARS were very well organized and had in no way caused any disruption to the hospital. But a crowd was a crowd and could get out of control at anytime. When they spotted K walked out of the gates, everyone rushed towards him at the same time and they would have surrounded him if at the end moment, a few burly guards had not placed themselves in a protective circle around the man.


    Among the crowd, everyone roared questions at K and tried to ask him about his well being and that of the others while the fans pleaded to receive updates on their bias. Some even felt dizzy from shock when they noticed the dried blood on K''s arms and the side of his face. It was at this moment that Phillippe was able to reach Adam and hand him a microphone. he also tried to slip in a piece of paper for K to read from but K ignored that as he brought the microphone to his mouth. "Stars." As this simple word resonated through the crowd, a hushed silence fell. Adam ignored the people with the cameras and stared at the numerous worried faces before continuing," The SKY is incomplete without Stars but without the members, SKY has no existence. At this point in time, I bow down to all the STARS all over the world and have a simple request," Pray for my brothers so that they... recover well." A Pause. " Your love is the only thing we will have to get out if this horrible time. From now on, we will keep you updated with the condition of every member. But we request you to clear the hospital premises and wait for us. We know that you are worried for us and thus we want you to know that soon their parents will be here and SKY will be going on a break to recover.."


    In the next moment, K was on his knees and kowtowed to the crowds before saying, "Until then- Goodbye and hope we will meet again soon."


    Before anyone could recover their senses, Adam had already walked back towards the hospital. Phillippe raised the microphone and as most of the die hard fans knew of him as their manager, they tried to get him to answer the questions but he only gave out the exact details to the crowds before walking back in. By saying goodbye to the crowds, Phillippe realized that even though K had been lost in thought, he had really listened in to the things from the higher up when they had mentioned that even if one or more members were lost, the band could be formed again. Phillippe had actually winced when the man had said such inhumane words but he knew the truth that if the company wished, they would do it and need no input from them. But something like this was too far fetched and Adam had already made clear his stance. If even one of the members did not recover, then he would not come back. Phillippe needed to make things clear with K at this point. But when he reached the waiting room, the place was empty. Dam* it! Where did the man go? While Phillippe tried to frantically search for K, the video clip of K had already gone viral and the netizens were more worried than reassured as some of the body language experts explained that K seemed to be in shock. They pointed out how the man''s voice quavered and his hands shivered while the moisture in his eyes was barely contained.. These discussions soon led to the revelation that while all other members would be going back to their families, K would be the only one who would be left alone.

 Chapter 65 - A Support

    Never had he believed that he would one day have to close himself off in a men''s washroom. As Adam sat on the water closet, he threw his head down and clutched his head aching head as the tears he had held in for so long fell from his lashes. He knew that he needed to get a hold of himself but the fear of losing one or more of his brothers was scaring the hell out of him. Others might not know but he was on the verge of collapse and had no power to face anyone. Everyone claimed that he was lucky for having suffered the least damage. But to him, he was the unluckiest! For the last five years, they had suffered everything together and now suddenly he was all alone.


    Unknown to him, his interaction with the people he had sort to assure had spurred many more topics among the netizens, where they prayed that Adam would have someone to support him through this trying time. Hashtags such as #PartnerforK and #Youarenotalone were now trending along with #prayforSKY and #WeloveSKY as their fans clamored for their idols. It was usually believed that when an idol was in a relationship, their fans would drop but in an about turn, for the first time in history, fans were desperately praying that their idol had a romantic partner.


    After taking a while to compose himself, to fight the fate that waited his brothers, Adam slowly walked back to the waiting room. Lost in his own world, he failed to notice the presence of guards outside the room, simply assuming that they had been arranged by Phillippe for him. Opening the door, he was about to start questioning Phillippe about what he had been talking about when he spoke about replacing Apollo on the phone this morning, when he looked straight into the purple gaze.


    Shocked, he stood there, one leg in and one leg out of the waiting room, wondering if his shock was causing him to hallucinate. He rubbed his eyes but the image did not disappear. In the next instance, he had stepped inside, closing the door behind him with a bang and his arms were wound tightly around the figure of the girl. Even as he closed his eyes and breathed in her scent, assuring himself that she was really here, his own body started to tremble.


    Alice felt her own eyes tear up when she saw the haggard state of Adam. Ever since she had learned that their band had been involved in an accident, she had been trying to get to his side. But, convincing the airport officials that she genuinely had a reason for making a fuss and then using all her contacts to get here had kept her busy so that she had only now been able to reach the hospital, only to see him almost being trampled by the journalists.


    It was a good thing that she had mobilized her own guards. And the little shred of doubt she had held about Adam needing her had been dispelled when he had hugged her. She held him tightly, letting his absorb her support, something he needed the most.


    It was a long time later when Adam finally let go of Alice but simply collapsed onto the chair nearby even though his hand did not let go of her palm as if afraid that she would disappear in a moment. Alice let him hold her close and slowly caressed his head, the way her mother used to caress hers when she was upset. She wanted to ask him but had no idea where to start and how to console him. Finally, she slowly pried his hand off her wrist but he looked up at her in a panic.


    She cast him a reassuring glance before pointing to a small bag sitting on top of the table. " I got you some porridge and coffee."


    He let her go but his eyes followed every moment as she took out a thermos and a lunch box, bringing it close to him. Opening the box, she placed it in front of him but he turned away his head and refused," I don''t want to eat, Alice. I am not hungry."


    Ignoring his words, Alice brought a spoonful of the fragrant porridge to his mouth. When he simply turned his head away and refused to eat, she brought a finger to his chin and turned his head towards her," Your family needs you. They are going to have a long fight ahead of them. And you have to support them every step of the way."


    Looking into her calm eyes, he finally felt that maybe just maybe they will be able to weather this storm as well. He opened his mouth slowly and let her feed him spoonful by spoonful. It was only some time later that his brain started to function and the haze that covered it, eased a bit. And it was at this moment that he asked her a question," What are you doing here?"


    He wondered if she had come here for him. That would mean that she had been keeping tabs on him and was worried about him. A kernel of hope sprouted in his heart but is was dashed when she said," I was already here when I heard the news of your accident."


    She naturally did not tell him that she had actually come here for his concert but let him believe that she had been here for work. Overcoming his disappointment, however, K closed his eyes and leaned his head against her shoulders, letting himself go for a few moments.


    Previous Night:


    Alice sat at the airport waiting for her flight to take off which had been delayed due to the rainy weather. She glared at her phone, pouting. If she had known she would have to wait at the airport, in spite of changing her flight timing to an earlier time, then she would have rather attended the concert. She had felt so...alive!


    She wondered how her grandmother was doing now and if there had been any news. Alice had long ago given up on her grandmother but tonight when she heard the news that the old woman had been hospitalized, she had felt her heart ache and a fear that she had known when she heard her mother was sick seemed to assault her again.


    This was three hours ago and she could not help but still shiver at the thought of loosing her when she was not around. A dull pain seemed to echo in her head when she tried to think if her reaction at the time of learning her mother''s illness had been the same. But she did not remember. Because she herself had fainted with shock when she heard this and then woken up in a hospital trying hard to believe that it was all a nightmare which unfortunately it was not.


    Just as she was wondering if she should call Ximin for an update, her phone started to ring. Answering the call, she crossed her fingers on the other hand, and asked," How is she?"


    "She is doing well. It was a false alarm! It most certainly was not a heart attack but the old woman had eaten too many sweets and hidden the fact from Butler Han. It is why he panicked when she complained of pain in the chest and was very sure that she was dying. Her reports are clear. Her heart healthy and she is at present sleeping. She will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow morning."


    For a moment, Alice did not know whether to laugh or cry. So she had missed out on the most stimulating time of her life because her grandmother had suffered indigestion. The fates had played her beautifully! She had worked all day yesterday, taken a red eye flight to this country, hardly rested before reaching the stadium for the concert that she had been unable to watch and was now ready to go back! All for nothing! But on the other hand, the fact that her grandmother was not going to die made her feel week in the knees. She let Ximin prattle how Samual and his parents had been making a fuss outside and were finally chased away by Butler Han.


    As the announcement for her flight was finally made, Alice disconnected the call and walked towards the doors. Since, her grandmother was doing fine and would be discharged by the time she went back to the country, Alice already started to plan her day for tomorrow. She would go meet the old woman in the morning and then the meetings that she had asked Ximin to hold off could be conducted. Soon, she was able to board the flight and as she leaned back in the luxurious chair, she closed her eyes peacefully, hoping to catch some sleep on the way back.. On the brink of sleep, a name fell in Alice''s ears, that made her jerk wide awake and as she heard the news, she could not help but check her phone and when she read the horror, she grabbed her purse and walked straight to the cabin crew with a determined expression on her face.

 Chapter 66 - Who, How, Why

    When Philippe finally returned to the waiting room, he was shocked to see the bodyguards standing at the door. And when he tried to get in, he was stopped by the meanest looking guy Phillippe had ever seen. Phillip''s was by no means considered short but the man in front of him was so tall that Phillippe''s head barely reached his shoulders. Intimidated, Phillippe cleared his throat, he threw a small smile in the man''s direction and inquired, "Sir, are you waiting here for someone? You see my friend is inside and he needs me. So please let me go in."


    But the bulky guard simply ignored him like a buzzing fly. Since the strategy of requesting did not make the guard budge, Phillippe decided to use another method. Throwing around his weight! He was the best manager of their company and knew how to use some muscles (of the brain kind). Crossing his arms, he looked down ( rather up) at the guard and said in the most arrogant tone possible, "Look, Mr. Guard. I am the manager of SKY. And you have been hired by K who is a member of SKY! So, how can you stop me? Get out of my way!"


    At this the guard simply lifted Phillippe by the collar and placed him on the side. " Only doctors and family members are allowed inside. Get out of the way if you are neither."


    Just then a team of doctors walked down the corridor and the guard opened the door for them. Incensed, Phillippe ducked under the guard''s arm and ran inside, only to stop short at the scene. Adam was in the waiting room sleeping against the shoulder of some girl. The girl stared up when the door opened and when she noticed Phillippe standing at the door and the doctors behind him, she gently placed her hand on K, who woke up in an instant. Phillippe frowned trying to think hard who the girl was. She seemed really familiar. Before he could say a word, however, the guard grabbed him and lifted him off the floor before saying," I am sorry for letting in this intruder." Alice looked at the manager and gestured for the guard to put him down before saying, "It''s ok. Please wait outside."


    The guard nodded at the woman and backed out of the room and the doctors ignored the man and walked in. The leader shook hands with K and Alice before explaining," Mr. Felix''s surgery has been successful and he will be in ICU for a few days to see that the wound is recovering and there is no more pressure on his lungs and throat. As we understand he is a singer and we have tried to minimize the damage as much as we can. He may have trouble in the future in singing high pitches and will need to start vocal training after a month, but in the long run, he should be able to sing well. Mr. Gyeom had sustained multiple fractures in the foot, but luckily there was no ligament tear. Mr. Apollo is conscious now and will be transferred into the VIP room soon."


    At the doctor explained everyone''s condition, Adam felt the tension draining out of him slowly, until they stopped before explaining I.M''s condition. When Alice''s hand held his, he clenched his fingers tightly until he finally had the courage to ask," And I.M?"


    The doctor looked troubled as he eventually sighed and said," He was the most impacted in the accident and hurt on his head. We are still checking him for signs that he is responding. It will take a while before we can confirm anything. He had a lot of internal bleeding which formed pressure on his nerves. We will let you know by tomorrow."


    Hearing this, K felt himself crumble and at a loss. At this moment, it was Alice who asked," Doctors, Thank you for your hard work. According to you, once I.M wakes up, how much time will he need to recover?"


    Her implacable belief that the person who was at present considered brain dead in medical terms would wake up, made the doctor gulp. He wanted to say that waking up was an ''if'' and not a ''when'' but the woman''s cold gaze gave him pause. Finally, he looked away and said," CEO Faye, the recovery time would also depend on the damage incurred which we can only decide once he has woken up. So, at present we can only wait and watch. But under the circumstances, the minimum time is 15 days."


    Phillippe felt his ears ring when the name the doctor mentioned finally shook his senses. This young girl was the ice queen. She looked totally different! The couple of times he had seen the woman, she had been cold faced and could have frozen everyone was now looking like a young college student. Heck, she was looking like a fangirl. What was she doing here? How is she here? Why is she here? And then he saw the clasped hands and his eyes were as wide as saucers as an even more important thought struck him," Why was she holding K''s hand?"


    Before he could ask anything, the door opened and CEO Faye stepped back as the families reached inside. The fact that all boys were tightly knit was made even more clear as the parents all asked after K''s health before asking about their sons. As K slowly repeated everything that the doctors had said, everyone could see the shoulders of the older people stoop in relief. Only I.M''s mother stood in the corner, her eyes teary as she clutched her fingers in fear. She looked at K in silence, her eyes questioning whether her only son would survive. And like a one big family, everyone assured the woman and together they waited for their sons to recover.


    At this moment, Alice who usually dominated the room with simply her aura, receded into the background, letting K share his grief with these people. She stared at him with soft eyes, wanting him to know that he was not alone. All these people in this room were his well wishers. She, then turned her eyes to the man who had been continuously gaping at her. Turning to him, she nodded to him, indicating that he follow her outside before walking out. Seeing that he had been summoned, Phillippe quietly walked out of the room with fear settling in his heart.


    But when he reached outside the Chairwoman was nowhere to be found. The guard, who had already manhandled him twice, stood behind him before saying," Chairwoman Alice is in the next room."


    At this moment, Phillippe realized something more. The entire corridor which had been bustling a few hours ago was now quiet as a mouse. This could only mean one thing. The chairwoman had already taken measured to secure their privacy. When he entered the room next door, Chairwoman Alice, was back in her true form despite the casual clothing, her eyes cold and piercing. Bowing at a ninety degree, Phillippe said," Chairwoman Faye. It is quite a surprise seeing you here. How may I help you?"


    Alice let the silence hang there letting this man sweat who had failed in his job to keep SKY safe. Just when Phillippe was about to faint from nervousness, she finally asked," What is going on?"


    The question was out of context but somehow Phillippe felt that he understood. However, pretending to be dumb, he pasted a confused expression and asked, "What do you mean?"


    This seemed to infuriate Alice which made the temperature in the room drop even more as this time her voice was even more lethal as she asked," Mr. Phillipe. The only reason you are standing here and not on a bed next to the other boys is because Adam considers you a friend. But there are things that seem to be happening that those boys are unaware of. But you..."


    Phillippe felt himself tense as he realized that Chairwoman Faye seemed to know everything. When he still failed to say something, Alice tapped her fingers on the table as she questioned, "Since you are adamant about pretending to be dumb, I must ask you directly, the police believed this to be an accident and from all intents and purposes it was, yet you told the investigators to check carefully if it was a conspiracy. Would you like to explain yourself."


    Phillippe looked away before turning back saying," Chairwoman that is because they are so popular. They keep getting threats from many obsessive haters and fans of other groups so I just wanted to make sure that there were no loose ends."


    Sighing heavily, Alice glared at Phillippe, this time threatening," Mr. Phillippe, this is the time to choose your loyalties. You can gain nothing by sitting on the fence.. Because then, I would be forced to push you off the fence and then which side you land on, would be quite a mystery."

 Chapter 67 - A Plan

    Sighing heavily, Alice glared at Phillippe, this time threatening," Mr. Phillippe, this is the time to choose your loyalties. You can gain nothing by sitting on the fence. Because then, I would be forced to push you off the fence and then which side you land on, would be quite a mystery."


    As Phillippe heard, what was clearly a threat, he knew that he would have to come clean and talk directly. Though, how much he could trust a person who was known to be devoid of emotions was beyond him. Sitting, he stated," Chairwoman Faye. It is SKY''s own people who are trying to sabotage them. I am not too sure that the accident last night was just that but the only reason I directed the police investigation in that direction was to be sure. B.P. Entertainment is the label that has an exclusive contract with SKY. Since SKY and B.P Entertainment were both comparatively new at the time, the contract terms were more tight than usual. It usually happens when a band is just starting it''s journey. At the same time, I was signed on to be their manager. For the last six years, I have worked as hard as those boys to bring them to this international stage. My priorities are not questionable! My job has included not just the welfare of those boys but also sometimes ruthlessly quashing friendships that would distract them from their path.." This time he directed a pointed look Alice'' way. But Alice did not feel threatened. Because when it came to work, if you were not ruthless then people would be ruthless to you.


    She waited patiently for the man to continue, knowing there was more to the story than on the surface. Anyway what we were not aware of was that B.P. Entertainment had a strong backer. The company was founded not to give upcoming artists a chance but to pave the way for a rich second generation heir who had just become a trainee. SKY was supposed to be the trial run. But in an unexpected twist of fate, these boys gained not just fame but unmatched and unrivaled fame. As a result, the debut of the band with the rich heir had to be pushed forward. At that time B.P Entertainment started to pull back their resources, limiting the budgets but instead of deterring them, the boys made even better of these, winning even more hearts. And that is when B.P realized that they would have to do something that might cause irrevocable harm or at least enough to SKY''s reputation that it would have valid reasons to revoke the contract without having to pay the breach charges."


    This time, Alice was really shocked. Without even looking at any sales figures, she could easily guess the earning SKY must be making. To put it in blunt terms, why would a company try to kill their own cash cow? "Let me get this straight, B.P Entertainment plans to debut another group and they can''t have two groups? What kind of a company can only run with one group?"


    This time Phillippe could not withhold his exasperation and said," The thing is, any new group would naturally be compared with the senior group. And SKY is too talented! Making the group that they have to put together look beyond mediocre. But if SKY is out of the limelight, there would be no comparisons and if they are disgraced, then it would be even better."


    "Then why are you not looking for another company for them?"


    Phillippe replied in a single name, "A.P and Sons Corporation."


    And that single name was enough to explain the circumstances to Alice. AP and Sons were one of the biggest companies in the infrastructure sector and on par in might with Faye Group. Even though they had not directly connected themselves with B.P , having them as their backing meant that any other entertainment company would be hesitant to take them on. Infrastructure companies like them had too many links with the underworld. "When did you discover all this? And why is AP and Sons not supporting B.P Entertainment openly?"


    "It was actually Adam who had been overly cautious since the beginning. You know he has a high IQ. He is actually the one who insisted on adding the breach clause for all of them. According to this clause, if there was a breach from the company then they would have to pay them according to their estimated goodwill in the market. And at this time, the company cannot afford that. This clause is also what has kept those boys in line and they have never fallen into the drug and other vices that dominate this industry. Anyway, Adam was wary from the beginning and it was a good thing because he warned me when the company started withdrawing funds two years ago. It began with small things but soon, we were facing problems from all suppliers for props to ill fitting clothes from the stylists. Little things but which would make us look too shabby. It is also why I started looking for long time endorsements from the outside, because the boys were now supplementing their music with their own earnings. We were careful to not let it show though. However the company was getting impatient. Hence they declared a vacation for the boys at the beginning of this year. This was because they were hoping that once they had some free time the boys would fall off the track and cause some scandals making them loose not just their reputation but also their earnings."


    This time Alice narrowed her eyes as the puzzle started to come together. "So the scandal at the beginning of the year was also deliberately created?"


    "Yes."


    "And my marketing team had also been bribed to drop them?"


    "Yes. That would have left a black mark on them. But you intervened."


    As Phillippe said this, a light bulb seemed to go on in his head. Alice Faye had staunchly supported them against her own people''s opinions! That meant...she had been with K even then?"


    Alice smirked at Phillippe''s expression as he tried to absorb the information that Adam and her had been acquainted even then. But now that she understood the past and the enemy they faced, she needed him to focus on the present and the future. A P and Sons were no small fish. They may be an essentially infrastructure company, but they had their fingers in many pies.


    "So what is B.P Entertainment planning now?"


    This time Phillippe looked hopeful as he gazed at the lady and replied," The higher ups think that this is the best opportunity to bring down SKY''s fame. The biggest reason they have reached here is that the boys have given enough content to make their fans keep looking for more. From winter packages, mixtapes and collaborations, they have always been positively in the news. But now, each of them is going to need a long time to recover. Plus, their endorsements and the variety show that they are shooting with you will suffer. This way, they will be out of sight of their fans. And you know what they say, out of sight is out of mind. B.P is going to place them in rehabilitation homes and show them goodwill and patience on the surface, urging the audience to wait and let SKY recover well. And once their popularity is declining, B.P will launch the group that they have waiting in wings, letting them ride in the sympathy of their seniors who had to take an early retirement due to this unfortunate accident. And we can do nothing about this."


    As Phillippe finished saying this, a pensive silence filled the room. Both the people knew that they had finally reached a dead end. With the condition the boys were in, there really was nothing that could be done. And the entertainment industry was ruthless. Once the fans had changed their preference to someone else, even if they made a return, it would not be enough to bring them back to their peak.


    Just as Alice wondered if she needed to set up her own entertainment company, the door opened and Adam walked in. When he looked at the tense atmosphere, he sighed and pulled a seat, throwing himself in a chair and leaning back his head.


    Unable to stop herself, Alice who was known for her pride and arrogance, walked to Adam and caressed his head tenderly, making Phillippe almost fall off the chair. Adam let himself soak her care before he caught her hand and said," I already have something in mind to battle the problems we are going to face. Thank you, Alice. I will also have to trouble you some more.."


    But Alice ignored what he said softly, asking," You have a plan? What is it? Tell me?"


    Adam watched as the two people looked at him eagerly before opening his mouth to explain what he had in mind.

 Chapter 68 - An Attack

    Alice felt her admiration for Adam rock up a notch as the man explained his plan. It really was genius and genuine! With Adam at the helm, it was no wonder, that SKY had been able to touch the sky. He had held together a band that was not just willing to take but to give back to society just as much. But on the other hand, she could not help but wonder of how careful he had been in order to reach here. All of them must have lived like monks to be able to reach here scandal free!


    Phillippe, on the other hand, was not simply amazed. Because he knew that there was never a time that K would not have a solution. But this time, it all depended on various factors.. And it would take time to organize everything. Thus, he could not help but point out the flaws as he said," This is going to be a logistics and permissions nightmare. This time you are asking the boys a lot. They may not want to share this time. Everything depends on their and their family''s agreement. Plus, we will need to assess their needs and arrange doctors and medical personnel accordingly. If we follow the company''s arrangements, then it would still be possible to shoot a few times but without experts we cannot bring them all together under one roof. And doing this will also mean that we will have to take permission from all the medical rehabilitation centers where each of the boys go. And that would cause inconvenience to their other patients reducing the chances of them agreeing. It will also mean putting you on the sidelines."


    K turned his head to look at Phillippe before commenting," Why do I keep you around? Instead of looking for solutions you look for flaws! Of course the plan is flawed but it is better than not having one! It is something to anchor us instead of leaving us at the mercy of the winds."


    Alice, who had been quiet until now finally added her opinion, "That is not going to be a problem. Faye Hospitality, as you know has been expanding itself. We have recently acquired a few new medical retreats near the oceans. It is, at present under renovation. I can offer it to the boys. It already has many renowned doctors, therapists and nurses as well as equipment. The terms will be the same as that of the variety show, since it cannot be shot at the moment either way. This way, you don''t have to look for television slots also as well as not worry about paying us any damages."


    Adam looked at Alice gratefully while Phillippe was marveled at the way these people thought. It was like their brains were connected.. Once again, he could not help but wonder if these people had a bond that he was not aware of.


    But before he could speculate any further, his phone chimed and when he saw the contents of the message he received, he almost threw the phone down. Both the people in the room threw a questioning glance and he looked at the two in shock. Unable to say anything, he pointed first at K then at his phone and then at Alice before looking down at the phone again. Impatiently, K picked up the phone and his eyes widened at the picture and the message before narrowing into slits.


    Without a word, he threw the phone at Alice before she could ask. In there was a photo of them where Adam had held her in his arms and she had hugged him to give him comfort. She raised her eyebrows at this. They were pretty quick as well as being cunning. She looked at the caption and a cunning look entered her eyes at this. The other party seemed to be unaware of her identity. "Is this Sky''s K''s girlfriend? Mister manager? What do you think about exposing this?"


    The sender was a reporter but Alice knew that this was not too simple. Because if it had been some sleazy tabloid, they would have already released this news on the internet instead of sending it to someone who would try to prevent it. Alice looked up and she could see that this time Adam was staring at her intently. She returned his gaze as she remembered what he had said in the past when she had asked him to be her pretend boyfriend. He had wanted her to return the favor when the time came.


    Grasping his thinking she commented," So, you had even expected this? What was your plan?"


    Phillippe started to feel even more at sea as he recognized the two people talking without words. Why did it feel like Adam had suggested a plan and Chairwoman Alice had agreed? They were simply looking at each other.


    Gulping, he asked, tentatively," I have very low level of intelligence. Would you mind explaining this to me?"


    But he was ignored as K continued to look at Alice before asking," Are you sure you would be alright with it?"


    "It doesn''t matter, K. Coming out is not going to affect me either way. But for you, it may turn either way."


    " No. My plan is a bit different from what you are thinking. The biggest reason we have so many followers is not because of any cleverness or tactics but because we are genuine. And this time also, I will be genuine. Alice we are good friends. I will announce the same along with everything you have offered. Combined with your reputation and mine, there will be enough gossip to keep us in the top searches. And once people have accepted it either way, it will spark the imagination of many people. We have chemistry. No one can deny that. And everyone loves a Cinderella story. They will hope for things to turn romantic. And people may curse at dog food but they tend to lap it up. This is an age old trick."


    "You want me to be Cinderella?"


    "No. I will be the Cinderella!"


    Phillippe finally understood and this time he was pretty sure his eyes were going to fall out of their sockets and he was looking like a big Goofy dog at the moment! "Just a minute! Will you two stop talking?"


    K raised his brows and looked at Phillippe, "What do you mean? We have already stopped talking.."


    "I mean the way you two are talking with your eyes. Now let me clarify, we are planning a reality show which will capture the boys'' struggle as they begin their recovery. From their initial feeling of hopelessness and pain to until the time they are able to get back on the stage. This will depend on the final damage that each of them has suffered while you and Chairwoman Alice will show off your friendship which will slow bloom into a romantic angle. At this time, most of your fans are hoping for you to have a partner to support you and they will be even more happy for you. Is that correct?"


    Throwing a thin smile his way, Adam nodded," You are quite intelligent.."


    But Phillippe was not pleased. Because true to his habit, he could see the flaws in this plan. From the other boys disagreeing to having a negative impact on their image as a group. "Are you trying to sabotage yourself? Do you think the company will agree to this? And.."


    Phillippe threw a cautious glance at the woman in the room before saying slowly," CEO Faye is not really known for her big heart and understanding nature, you know. Your fans may be disappointed in your choice."


    After saying this offensive statement, Phillippe hurriedly threw a glance to see the lady''s reaction before apologizing," I am sorry, CEO Alice. I am not saying that you are like that. Just that your image is.."


    But at this time, a baleful smile graced the woman''s face, frightening Phillippe," That is the point, Mr. Phillippe. At this moment, when SKY is at it''s weakest, I am going to protect them. Let their label create problems for them. My power may not exceed A P and Sons but it is no less than that. And at this point they cannot even directly intervene because they cannot expose their relationship so soon. And if B.P Entertainment has a problem with this directly, then I will make them pay through their noses, because if I have no problem with the concept and SKY doesn''t then let them try and get in my way."


    Phillippe felt a shiver race through him at the tone. He suddenly had a feeling that he would enjoy seeing CEO Faye go face to face with their own slimy CEO.


    But what K did was beyond Phillippe and almost made him puke. In a cheesy move that he never thought Adam could pull off, the man placed his chin on his palms in a classic ''flower'' pose and made moony eyes at CEO Faye as he said," You are my Hero, babe."


    Alice: "o"

 Chapter 69 - A Reality Show

    The next morning, a shocking picture and caption shocked the netizens and the followers of the band SKY as their leader posted a picture of himself and a woman on their official SNS account. The picture, though just a selfie where the two people simply smiling up at the camera, was enough to shake everyone. K had tagged Alice Faye, captioning, "When you see the world collapsing around you but there is someone to hold you up and be your strength. Thank you @AliceFaye for being a great friend to me when I needed you."


    The post was then followed by an announcement about the health of all the members as well as I.M who was said to still be in a critical condition. But even as this post gained millions of likes, the top search words remained Alice Faye and K. Finally, when their fans were made aware of the identity as well as the moniker of the ''ice queen'' that was held by Alice Faye.


    For most fans, any partner for their idol would not be up to mark but if the person had a negative identity, then that would definitely make them panic for their beloved idol. Thus the huge uproar that had been happening a day before for K to find a partner was now subdued as the fans and netizens wondered about this friend. This changed even further when someone speculated that the picture was from a few months ago, looking the same as from the time when Apollo had made called K on a live broadcast. The fact that K had spent his holidays in the muddle of an ocean had been a known fact but the fact that he had a beautiful woman with him put a different pin on things. Soon hashtags stating #noicequeenforK and many such spiteful words started to trend. Until some people posted some things which changed the direction and perception of the people.


    "Last night, we were about to fly out of the country after a long wait. The flight had been delayed for a while and when we were finally about to take off, a crazy girl obstructed the flight crew, and suddenly created a ruckus to be let off the plane. We all cursed her for causing such inconvenience to everyone and being reckless even though she claimed that she needed to help a friend who had met with an accident in an unknown country. I never could have expected, that the woman who was cursed at was the famous Alice Fays and the people she wanted to help was the nation''s favorite band SKY! I am sorry @AliceFaye for cursing at you."


    The netizen had also added a video where Alice Faye could be seen in a worried state as she made calls to the hospital even as she tried to convince the staff that it was an emergency. Though the audio was not clear, it could be seen that Alice Faye really had been worried for the band. This, once again changed the direction of the people''s thoughts as more and more people came forward with little accounts of how the people from the global Mad Hatter''s Cafe had provided them with free coffees and donuts when they had been waiting outside the hospital to some people even reporting that the people guarding K outside the hospital had been Alice Faye''s private guards.


    Some Stars who worked in the Faye Group also commented," The CEO is known as the Ice Queen because of the people who have had to suffer because of their own misdeeds but would rather blame a woman. We have worked with CEO Faye for many years and can personally tell you that she is a fair if strict employer. And many of you may believe that we are simply bootlicking because we work for her but if you are able to secure a job with Faye Group then you will know how lucky you are."


    Phillippe watched in amazement as the tide turned from shock to non acceptance to reluctant support. K had been right about this but how long would they be able to keep this was not up to him. As Phillippe sat in the lobby of the hotel that Alice Faye had arranged for the family members of SKY, he felt a certain respect for the woman. She had no profit in this and neither would doing this, benefit her in any way. It was actually the responsibility of BP Entertainment to make these but they seem to have washed off their hands and simply wanted to throw money at them to make them disappear.


    What was the point of having been so cautious after all these years if this is how their label would treat them! He wanted to expose these things to the general public as well but he dare not. Just then, his phone started to ring and it was the public relations manager of their company. Before he could even say, "Hello." the man blasted out," What is going on? Why is K and SKY still on the news? And what is this about CEO Faye being right for K. Phillippe, have you forgotten your place? I already told you to let this scandal pass and not expose anything then why are you trying to keep them famous. SKY cannot do much for us from here on. They might have been at their peak, but from here on they will never rise high! The company is already preparing to negotiate to transfer the endorsements and the show to the new fledgling band and pay as little damages as they can. Just get them into decent rehabilitation centers there and let them struggle in a new country. By the time, they start to recover, no media will want to listen to their sad stories. And warn K not to use names of people just like that. Have you thought of what would happen of Faye Group hears of this and decide to sue us? I have already spoken to the CEO. We will negotiate the deal with Faye Group once the endorsements are done and by then we want you to come back and handle the new band. They are ready for debut. And their recordings have also been done. The next month is their launch date."


    This time, Phillippe was so angry at their callousness that he wanted to punch these people through the phone. Controlling his temper with difficulty, he asked," Do you really think you can control Chairwoman Alice Faye. You fool, Faye Group already knows what K has done. They even liked and forwarded the post. And you might want to take a look at the post that Chairwoman Alice made a few minutes ago! Do you really think that pushing someone out of the limelight is so easy?"


    With that Phillippe disconnected the call, and his eyes were soon glued to his phone''s screen where a number of major celebrities, business magnates and others had shared and liked her post. "Are you trying to ruin my carefully built reputation? I might just sue K and some other people for talking nice about me. I wonder if there is a provision in the law to sue people for complimenting you. I am not the person all the STARS are accusing me of. I have a vested interest in SKY! I recently invested money in BP Entertainment in the form of stocks and shares!"


    Many people found this to be rather hilarious and even applauded the Chairwoman for her humble and down to earth nature as well as her droll sense of humor. Soon, hashtags supporting the ship of K and Alice gained popularity, stumping everyone as #KAlshippers gained fame playing on Adam''s stage name K and Al of Alice Faye.


    As Phillippe gloated over this, Adam faced the biggest problem in their plan. Convincing his brothers and families that this was their best course of action.


    As everyone listened to what Adam listed and his reasons for doing do, the parents were all deep in thought. Each of their child had worked hard to reach where they were. When most of their friend''s children were reveling in their parent''s love, their children had already become trainees, devoting their life to music and dance. And now when they had achieved their dream, they were being told that it was going to be snatched from them. The most worried of these people was Mr. Yu, Gyeom''s father. His son was the youngest and had been practically brought up by these boys. Mr. Yu knew that Gyeom might be able to survive the world without him but losing his brothers would harm him in an irrevocable way. Thus, he was the one who least wanted them to separate. And if they followed the company''s arrangements then what K said might just be true. But K was also young.. Maybe he had made a mistake in understanding the intentions of their label. What company would sabotage their own people? Thus, he could not help but ask, "K, are you sure this is the only course of action we have? Has the company not shown their sincerity by chartering a plane to bring us here?"

 Chapter 70 - Going Back

    K slouched on the couch as he watched Alice work on her computer. Alice had converted her hotel room into a mini office for the past seven days as she helped him handle the hospital and everyone else. She had arranged tours for everyone, once I.M had been out of danger while organizing the logistics for the new show with apparent ease. And as he had watched her in action, these days, he realized that he had fallen even deeper for her. The first time together, they had become friends and he had yearned to be more but in a distant future. Then they met again, and his previous feelings for her intensified making him realize that he was willing to wait foe her as long as it took but he only wanted her. But this time, he had fallen for her so hard that waiting seemed like torture. He heard her say something and let her voice wash over him though he did not register a single word.


    Alice looked up from her laptop screen when K did not reply to her, only to find him staring at her with a weird expression on his face. She touched her chin, wondering if there was something there. When she was sure that there was nothing embarrassing sticking to her face, she heaved a sigh of relief and spoke again," Adam? Are you listening?"


    "Hmm?"


    Shaking her head at the absent minded reply, this time Alice taunted curtly," I am an eight headed space alien. Don''t you think so? You agree right?"


    "Yes."


    (Author: Adam! What are you doing? stop stop! You can''t agree! Wake up!)


    "And I need to get on my spaceship and return to my planet. I think you would be suitable for my harem.."


    "Yes."


    (Author: Adam is dead! I need to look for a new male lead.)


    The next moment, an eraser came flying his way and hit him square in the middle of his forehead, making him wince.


    Complaining and rubbing his head, he asked, "Hey! When will you stop choosing violence?"


    "Did you listen to what I said?"


    "Of course I did! You said that you are an eight headed al..." His voice tapered off and eyes widened in horror as he repeated the rest of the sentence in his head and then his subsequent agreement with this incriminating sentence..


    "I meant that I am an eight headed alien and need to return to my.. I just realized I had some work with Gyeom. I''ll be out for a minute to make a call. Please continue with your work."


    "Adam Perry! Stop right there." Before he could slink out of the room, Alice''s voice stopped him, making him curse himself. He had been planning to seduce her and then kicked himself on the foot at the same time!


    Sulking at the misfortune of his own creation, he walked back to the couch and sat down. Smiling at his cuteness, Alice walked over and sat next to him before placing her palms on his cheeks.. Usually, she was not one for much skin ship. But she had seen that Adam was someone who communicated with touch. She had experienced this for herself and even noticed that he did the same to people he was comfortable with.. members of SKY. It is because of this that she felt just as comfortable touching him. Like a naughty kid who did not want to be scolded, Adam refused to look at her and she could only pinch his smooth cheeks as she said," Adam! Are you alright?"


    A nod was the answer she received.


    "Good! Then I want you to promise me that once everyone has shifted to the rehabilitation center, you will also receive treatment. Don''t think, I have not noticed the dark circles under your eyes and the way you are usually hesitant to move your right arm. You are having trouble sleeping and your shoulder hurts right? You will consult the doctors at the resort alright?"


    Adam felt touched when he realized that Alice really had been observing him. yes, he had been unable to sleep because the sounds of the accident would start playing again and again in his head making him have nightmares.


    Looking at her, he smiled and said," Are you worried for me?"


    And against all his expectations, Alice nodded as she continued," Yes! And I don''t want to worry more. So promise me you will take care of yourself also when I am gone?"


    Just as he was about to nod his head, her words registered and his head stopped. He turned his eyes to her and asked," When you are gone?"


    "Hmm. Now that all the arrangements for your show have been done and everyone will be shifted to the resort tomorrow, I will leave the day after tomorrow. Much of my work has been done while here but there are some things that need my personal attention. And I didn''t intend to stay away that long."


    A dull ache arose in his heart and he felt an illogical sense of betrayal. But he knew that she was right. They had been working hard to pull back the pieces together and she had been of great help. But the fight was theirs and she had her own battles. His heart hardened as he thought to himself that he needed to strengthen himself so that he would be able to stand by her when the time came. Controlling his emotions, he held her hands and assured her that he would get treatment for himself also. But before that," Everyone wants to thank you. Can you stay a day longer? Once everyone has moved into the resort, spend a day with us, let us treat you."


    Unknown to Adam, Alice had been feeling herself soften towards him and that was why she had planned to go back. Her earlier resolve of never looking for him after the concert had crumbled to dust when she had known that he was in danger. This awareness had made her even more wary and she wanted to run back at the soonest. But even then she as unable to refuse him and agreed to staying one more day.


    Happily, K caught her face and placed a smacking kiss on her forehead before holding her hand and pulling her along," Come then. Before everyone else, I also have to thank you. I will make a reservation at The Royal and then we can have a nice date... I mean dinner."


    But Alice stopped him, tugging her hand," No need! Adam I don''t need any thank you! And I need to work."


    She pointed at her desk. Disappointed, Adam let go of her hand and went back to the couch. Amazed at his immediate acquiescence, Alice walked back to her desk perplexed. This was not like him at all...


    From the corner of her, she watched him start playing on his phone even as she had trouble concentrating on her own work. She kept side eyeing him and then looked on with a frown as he walked out of the room without a word a little while later. Shaking her head, she turned back her head to the report in front of her. She had actually finished off her own work and was at present studying a report on the A P and Sons that she had received. It seemed that the old CEO had two sons, the younger of which wanted to become an idol. But what was confusing was that there was no mention of the eldest- the heir other than the fact that they were estranged. She wondered of she could use the estranged heir to subdue B P Entertainment when the time came that her mere name would fail to suppress them. At present, A P And Sons and not yet officially made any moves and she could only guess at their motives. She needed to find their weakness before they made a move."


    Just as she was planning a deeper investigation, a succulent fragrance assaulted her senses making her stomach rumble. She looked up to see Adam pushing in a food cart laden with food from rice, dumplings, egg rolls, shrimp noodles and honey sesame chicken. Her mouth watering, she almost threw aside the file and jumped him.. as in jumped the food.


    Recognizing the look, Adam handed her a plate and served the food himself urging her to eat and drink as he ate less and watched her eat more. Finally, emptying all the dishes on the table, Alice resisted the urge to pat her full stomach and almost groaned at the thought of moving from the couch. She was as full as a...But before she could complete the thought, Adam took out a slice of caramel toffee cheesecake for her and she immediately changed her mind. She was still hungry..


    And very soon, the cheesecake had vanished making Adam''s eyes go round. She did not even leave him a crumb?


    Leaning forward, he extended his thumb and swiped at the little crumb that was stuck to her lips and licked it, nodding his head. It really was tasty.


    Alice: "..."

 Chapter 71 - Night Games

    As Alice drove to the rehabilitation center, she felt a little apprehensive and knew awkward. Firstly, she had no idea why she felt a little bit nervous. It was not like she was meeting everyone the first time. Secondly, she had wondered again and again what she should take for them and Adam had been of no help and directly said that there was no need. Thus, in the end, she had simply prepared a few baskets of nutritional supplements for everyone. Thirdly, she did not want to be thanked. Last night, everyone''s family had left back for their country once the boys had moved here. But before they went back, they had kept thanking her making her feel burdened. She had been thanked too many times that she now had no wish to hear any thank you.


    While Alice was lost in her own thoughts, Adam was staring at her. He wanted to ask her not to go but he knew that would be overstepping his boundaries. He noticed the cute furrow between her brows and wondered when he would be able to kiss it away. What would she do if he leaned forward a kissed her forehead. Would she react angrily and hit him or would she just stare at him with rounded eyes of surprise like she did that night when he licked the crumbs. He had no idea. A tiny naughty voice reminded him that he had already stolen a few kisses from her in the past without being slapped but the nice voice prompted that they were not really close friends then. Now that he was firmly in the friend zone, he could not be that ambiguous again.


    Sigh! He had thought being in the friend zone would be a good plan but suddenly it seemed that this was going to be an obstacle. This time he doubted his own IQ and brains wondering what gave him the idea of being in the friendzone! Well, since he was there now, he would simply have to change the zone...Before he could say something, they reached the retreat and the opportunity was lost.


    He looked at the rolling plains of green on both sides and once again acknowledged that this was one of the best places for them to recover. From the medical team of doctors and nurses to the gymnasium, swimming pool, spa. It house everything one could think of. And the center had been about to be opened for business soon. He understood that by doing this for them, Alice had also sacrificed a huge profit for their company. His heart was even more softened and warmed. When he had been told yesterday that she had even arranged a music room for them with various instruments, he had been gratified beyond words. But when he had tried to thank her for this, she had simply refused to receive any thanks and simple added," It would benefit our future guests also."


    And he knew it would. Because this retreat was not just for those with serious injuries, but also for those rich people who needed to hide themselves from the public eye for a while.


    At the door of the retreat, Alice looked worriedly at Adam and knowing her glance, he assured," They don''t know that you are coming over. They are in the game room, watching the final football game.


    The atmosphere in the game room was somber as it had been since the past few days. Even though they seemed to have turned with the flow and had maintained a good expression for their family, each of the boys had been fighting depression and uncertainty. Whether it was worry about Felix''s voice returning or their own injury recovering enough for them to be able to keep up with their strong dance choreographies in the future. At least the worry of them splitting up had been dispelled by K even before they knew then needed to worry about it. However, each one of them still felt guilty and worried of dragging the team down. Thus, at present they were simply gathered around but unlike the other times when one or the other was joking or playing, there was a pensive quality of inner reflection. Not uncomfortable but not too comfortable either. The accident seemed to have made them loose something, though no one knew what it was yet...


    It was only as someone cleared their throat near the game room that all eyes turned to Alice and K in unison. Various expressions of discomfort flitted across the faces as they looked from Alice to K. The accusation in their eyes towards K was clear to see. He should have informed them that he was bringing their benefactor to see them! They could have at least dressed presentably! To top it off, K had already warned them to not thank her because it would make her uncomfortable. So were they supposed to be ingrates and just not say anything?


    To break the atmosphere, Alice smiled a bit and then extended her hands which held the hamper," Hello, everyone. I am sorry for not visiting you at the hospital. I brought you these nutritional supplements. Please enjoy them. Also, if you need anything, please don''t hesitate to let the staff know and they will arrange it."


    In unison, everyone nodded their heads but the ambience did not change. Just as K was ready to roll his eyes and intervene, Gyeom broke the silence as he smiled his charming smile at Alice and said," Hello, CEO Faye. Please welcome. Thank you for bringing these to us."


    Alice smiled back at the young boy and seeing his smile and shiny eyes in person felt that the girls who claimed that he had stars in his eyes were right. They seemed to sparkle. Instantly she felt comfortable and was thinking of some topic to discuss when Gyeom pointed at K and said, "This person here has told us that we are not allowed to thank you as you would be embarrassed but then we really cannot not thank you. But we also cannot make you uneasy, so I just want you to know that we are all thankful to you. Now I will change the topic. Did you both really spend the holidays together on a cruise?"


    The question took not just Alice but also Adam by surprise. What did Gyeom mean by that? But Alice smiled at the gossipy tone and knew exactly what he was referring to. Because Ximin had been hounding her for this ever since K released those pictures. She was sure that Ximin had already prepared torture instruments to extract the truth out of her. After all she had carefully hidden this from Ximin also for this long.


    Seeing the gossipy Ximin''s reflection in Gyeom, she sat next to Gyeom comfortably and smiled wide as she leaned in close and whispered," Yes! And not just together but also in the same room."


    She watched the interest and shock in the boy and even Adam was surprised that Alice would volunteer this information. He was actually prepared for Gyeom to be let down gently. But now...all eyes turned to him and he could feel the tips of his ears going red. But Alice simply smiled calmly, letting that thought sink in. Her mission here was to distract them. She had already noticed the state of these boys and knew that they needed something to get them out of the funk. And Gyeom had given her the perfect opening.


    As they were all reeling from her brazen words, she decided to drop another bomb, "And do you know that we did not even sleep all night on the first night!"


    Seeing the innocent Gyeom''s reaction to this titillating statement, made her even more pleased. The boy''s face was turning red and he was having trouble looking her in the eye.


    But behind her, K had turned redder than a tomato and was wondering if Alice had been abducted by aliens and this was an imposter! Why was she being so...brazen and naughty! Even though he already knew what they had done, he was still feeling abashed. Had he made a mistake in bringing her here?


    And then another bomb was dropped when Alice then asked Gyeom,"We played some games. Would you like to play them with me since you are curious."


    Finally, Gyeom turned panicked eyes to K, having no idea if he was being hit upon and how to handle this. But before he could stare for a moment longer, Alice placed a finger under his chin and turned his face to her," I thought you are the best sportsperson in SKY? Are yo scared to ''play'' with me?"


    Dam* it! Adam felt his heart melt! She was being her naughty self! Even though he was happy that she was treating his brothers so openly, he still felt jealous enough that he wanted to break Gyeom''s chin but before that he needed to use this opportunity...


    Using her own tactics against her, Adam walked to her and leaned down, saying," Are you trying to take advantage of Gyeom to play games. Let me tell you, you will still loose. We can play together. Let Gyeom join us in the games."


    This time Gyeom''s eyes almost fell out of his head as he tried rein in the XXX rated thoughts through his head. Even the others were shocked and unable to find their voices.


    And they simply lost their minds, when Adam straightened and walked to a cupboard, pulling out a game and saying," Let''s play."


    They did not sleep because of....Monopoly?

 Chapter 72 - Board Game Competition

    In an about turn of the somber atmosphere, the group of boys and one lone woman were soon immersed in playing games and had turned boisterous and loud, true to their competitive forms.. In the beginning, K, Alice and Gyeom were the only players with Alice and Gyeom teaming up in their bid to defeat Adam who was somehow the king of monopoly with Apollo and I.M chiming in with their comments and suggestions for both sides. Felix, who was not allowed to talk but also was usually the quiet one simply kept on observing the people around him.


    At first, he had his own thoughts about Alice Faye but seeing her now, the way she had seamlessly merged with them, made him recognize that Alice Faye was not what he had imagined. And somehow, she seemed to be a perfect fit for K. For any of them to be in a relationship and successfully stay connected with the band, they would need a spouse who would not complicate things and be able to gel with them all. Someone who was too clingy or someone who had too much time on hand would not be suitable. Observing Alice it seemed that it was K who would have to cling to the busy woman.


    Soon, the monopoly game was at an end with I.M and Apollo having drifted closer and limped forward to play the next game. UNO. Though Felix was left out, he felt happier as he observed them tease and frown at the winning and losing hands. His gaze strayed to I.M who was sitting next to Alice and a wishful frown creased his forehead. The one good thing to come out of this blasted accident was that K could now openly be in a relationship. If only he could be that lucky. Felix snorted at his desirous thoughts. Even if K could not enter a relationship now, he could have done so in the future. But for him, the road was too long. And the destination next to impossible. His bitter eyes met K''s over everyone''s head and they each recognized what the other had to say. K was proud of his woman while Felix''s gaze taunted him for being a coward and not grabbing the woman who was within his reach before Felix looked back to the group and specifically Alice and I.M


    Alice and I.M who were both arguing about a rule in the game, felt the gaze directed their way and turned their heads in unison towards Felix, who had already turned away. Both the people stared for a minute before turning back the game as Felix had already turned away his head.. After UNO, everyone munched on snacks and soon Felix was also playing the game of ''The falling monkeys." where everyone tried to sabotage the other person and made so much noise that they could shake the ground. But in the end Felix won without making a sound much to the consternation of everyone else. This ensued into a discussion about how Felix could focus in any noisy environment and from then they drifted to other games.


    Many hours later, Alice finally bid goodbye to everyone with a smile on her face. Once again, she wondered how these boys were so successful and yet so humble. They were fiercely competitive in all the games and yet they lost gracefully. They gloated when they won and then fought for penalties when they lost. Even Alice had been made to do the penalty of going round like an elephant with one arm extended and the other holding her nose. This feeling of having friends and innocence was new and unique to Alice.


    As they drove towards the airport, K could not help throwing glances at the radiant person who sat beside him. He had always known that Alice could easily mix up with all of them but today had shown him just how well she gelled with everyone. Everyone had thoroughly and genuinely enjoyed themselves.


    When she noticed him throwing another look at her, Alice could not help herself as she asked," Why do you keep looking at me? Do I have horns on my head?"


    "More like wings sweetheart."


    At the quick reply, Alice felt her mouth drop open and she stared at him," You, really are something, Adam! Stop staring at me and stop trying to flirt with me! You sweet talker."


    But Adam let that pass and this time commented, " You always surprise me. When we were going there, your mood was as if I was taking you to the gallows but then you mixed up so well and really had a lot of fun. I was prepared to make an excuse and whisk you away after a while but instead the time flew by."


    Alice smiled at this and agreed," Yes. You are all easy to talk to and get along. I must say, it is no wonder that all of you have done so well. Your genuineness, gentleness and innocence is very refreshing."


    "Ha! Gentleness. Next time when there is a choreography, I will show you who is gently. I.M is the demon king! And when one of us makes a mistake in pitch, you can see Felix staring at us as if he would like to cut us up and eat us."


    "Hey! Of course that is to be expected. You do know that I am known as the Ice Queen!"


    "And you are proud of it."


    "Of course I am."


    Alice looked like a little girl who was proud of herself and had been praised. This time, Adam was unable to stop himself. Slowing the car down, he brought it to a stop at the side.


    When Alice looked at him in question, he sighed and quickly held her hand.


    "Alice, I am honored that you have treated me as your friend. But I.. I want you to know something. I have never hidden the fact that I am attracted to you. But I have not dared to pursue you because I did not wish to hide any relationship. But this accident had opened the doors for the possibility of me being able to date you openly."


    At this moment, Alice felt an uncertain feeling in her heart. She knew that he was going to confess. She wanted to listen to it and accept it. But she was also scared of listening to it. She wanted to run away. She raised her hand to his mouth to stop him but he caught her wrist and placed a scorching kiss on her palm. "Alice. I am not asking for anything in return. I just want you to know that I like you. More than anyone in this world. I want you to know that I am your person from the time we met. Even though I wish that you would agree to be my person, I know that such feelings cannot be forced. But any feeling, if hidden for too long turns toxic and I don''t want that for myself. The next time we meet, you will have two options. If you think you are willing to give us a chance, then we will meet as more than friends. If you feel that we can not be anything more than friends, then I will not bring up this matter again. But Alice, please think with an open heart. I don''t want an answer now."


    And to stop her from saying anything more, Adam placed his lips gently against hers. The kiss that started out gently, soon took a different turn as the two people clung to each other. It was a long while later, that the two gently separated and Adam drove to the airport without a word.


    As he helped Alice grab her bags from the trunk and the way she avoided looking at him, he knew that he had pushed her into a corner. But he knew that he could not wait anymore. He wanted to announce to the world that she was his and he was hers but could not do so without her permission. And this time when they were separating again, he did not want to torture himself like these past few months.


    As Alice bid goodbye, Adam grabbed her hand, uncaring of the people around him and made her look up at him before hugging her. Alice closed her eyes and hugged him back not letting herself think much as she tried to live in this moment. But the hug was too short lived and K had already stepped back, by the time Alice could gather herself, Adam had already walked away.


    Standing alone, Alice watched his receding back and suddenly wanted to call him back. This feeling made her scared and she stopped herself but the feeling of loss was not stopped.. Her aching heart only stopped when Adam paused and turned back to look at her and wave goodbye.

 Chapter 73 - How Us Began

    December 2014-When Alice and Adam Met


    Alice opened her eyes and immediately the events that occurred rushed through her memory. She looked around and realized that she was lying on a couch in the lounge. Blinking, she stood up. Her flight was ready to fly, she needed to rush. The act of sitting up made her head go round and she felt like throwing up. A kind looking old woman walked to her and said, "Dear child. You need to rest. You have a concussion. Please lay back down for now. And you need to call your parents to take you back home because you cannot travel anywhere with that concussion and will need supervision!"


    Hearing this Alice protested, "No! I need to take the flight back. Please."


    But the kind woman simply smiled at her and said," But child. You cannot go anywhere. The last flight flew out an hour ago and the airport is now closed for the next five days at the very least. So unless you want to be stranded at the airport, you need to go home. In case you do not have a home here, you need to make the reservation at the nearest bread and breakfast. But the airport has almost emptied and I doubt that you will be getting any place empty. You can try going to the town center but I doubt that you will be able to get there if you delay anymore. So tell me do you have any family who can pick you up? We do have a kind cab driver waiting who lives towards the town. He had agreed to wait until you woke up."


    Feeling aggrieved, Alice nodded and answered," Auntie. My grandparents house is nearby. Please ask the driver to drop me."


    The lady nodded and escorted Alice outside while talking to her about inane things and advising her to be careful for the night and having someone wake her up every few hours. Getting into the car, Alice was about to thank the driver when she noticed a silhouette in the passenger seat of the car. Feeling a gulp of fear, she almost screamed when the man said," Please don''t be scared. I am sorry for making you miss your flight. This mister here was the only driver available and I did not want him to inconvenience himself to take me back and then come back for you. Please forgive me and we can drop you off wherever you want before I can check into the hotel."


    As the driver heard this, he asked a little impatiently, "You can talk when I drop you off. I have waited enough. Give me the location. And then you can see what you want to do. I will not wait any longer. Girl! Give me your address."


    Alice had frozen in shock at the first sound of the beautiful voice when the driver''s rude voice woke her up. She absent mindedly gave him the address and then tried to see the man who had just spoken to her. His voice. For the first time in her life had she heard a voice that was described in the novels that she read. It was just the right amount of warm, husky, rough and soulful. She was suddenly curious what this guy looked like. Then she remembered that he was the reason that she was going to be spending the holidays alone. Scowling, she glared at the back of the head of the man and quietly leaned in the seat, having no intention of accepting his apology.


    Soon silence reigned in the car and the driver slowly drove to the address given. Once there, the driver ordered grumpily, "Get off fast now."


    K looked back at the girl sleeping peacefully in the backseat and got off, taking the luggage out of the boot. He then knocked carefully on the car window and smiled at her," We are here, my lady."


    Alice blinked up at the beautiful face of the man who had opened the door for her and got off unsteadily. The face that stared at her was shaped like a heart. His hair fell over his forehead making him look cute but the most noticeable were his eyes which had double eyelids making them look bigger and rounder. And his eye lashes would make a girl feel inferior and inadequate! In a word, this was a beautiful man!


    In spite of his profession, K felt awkward after being stared at and cleared his throat softly and smiled at the girl. The girl in return gave him a glare and alighted the car with a scowl. She was about to snatch her luggage from his hand when he said, "I will leave you to your door."


    Alice looked down at the snow that was high and the cold that was seeping through her shoes and nodded without arguing. Anyways her foot was aching because of this person. Turning back to the driver, she took out a few bills and thanked the driver politely before she angrily stomped towards the small cottage style house and walked to bright red door. Once there, she gave him a thin smile and said," You can place the bags here and leave. Thank you."


    K smiled at the girl and placing the bags down bid her goodbye. She was an angry little thing! But when he returned to the place where the cab was supposed to be waiting it was nowhere to be seen. His shoulder bag had been thrown on the ground and the tire tracks showed clearly that the driver had immediately driven away. At least the man had the decency to not rob him of his belongings! . Looking around, he noticed that there were no houses in the vicinity or any sign of life other than the house behind him. He turned back to the house and realized that the little girl had already gone inside. It seemed fate was intent on harassing him. Fishing out the phone from his pocket, he noticed that it was about to run out of battery. Hoping that he could find a hotel nearby and a cab, he opened the ''uber'' app but it was too late as the screen turned dark.


    Kicking the ground in frustration, he felt the cold shivered from cold and looked back at the house. He would need to ask for help from the prickly little thing. K looked around a bit and debated with himself if it would be worth it to come across as a creep or if it was better to be frozen to death. Just then a cold draft of wind blew past and made the decision for him. It was better to look like a creep than die or suffer from frostbite.. At least he could rectify the impression of being a creep. He would not be able to come from the dead though. Rubbing his arms, he quietly banged the lion shaped knocker on the door. And waited.. And waited. Were the people in there going to let him become an ice statue?


    Back To the Present:


    As Alice had gone inside the airport, Adam stood there thinking back to their first meeting with a small smile on his face. She had been so thony then but still happy and hopeful. They had spent a few wonderful days together. He still did not know what happened that made her forget him but fate was a wonderful thing. They had first met at an airport so it was only appropriate that he would say something at the airport. They were supposed to have been two people travelling on their paths but that night had changed the trajectory of their fate. Knowing her had given him hope and something that he had given up on, when he had been grieving his grandmother.


    He knew without a doubt that he would not have survived the music world for long after his grandmother had passed away. In his heart, he was still a simple farm boy, who would rather pull out weeds and feed the cows than schmooze with people. He had grown up singing songs just for his grandmother and those cows after all. And loosing his biggest audience made him want to give up immediately. he had even wondered about leaving the band early on after the concert so that they would have a chance to replace him early on. But then he had met Alice.


    She had not known he was a singer and he had not told her about his debut. But even then he remembered her off hand comment , "Have you thought about singing? You have a beautiful voice. It would be a crime to not let as many people as possible hear it nd enjoy it."


    That was when Adam had found a new reason. He wanted to sing for her. He had been planning to confess that he was a singer when they had been interrupted. he wondered if things would have been different if had confessed to her then. If they had never parted ways and instead stayed friends before becoming more, would their relationship have frizzled out? Or grown stronger? And whatever had caused his warm and slightly petty Alice to turn into an ice queen would have been avoided? He would never know.. Sigh! He had tried so hard to investigate this but still unable to find anything.

 Chapter 74 - Hello?

    Rubbing his arms, he quietly banged the lion shaped knocker on the door. And waited.. And waited. Were the people in there going to let him become an ice statue? His lips started to turn blue and he banged harder on the knocker and finally let out a breath when he heard the lock in the door turning. Just as the door opened and he was about to present his appeal for shelter when he saw that it was the pretty girl who had opened the door. But what stopped him was that she seemed to have been crying. Tears stuck to her pretty lashes and her cute button nose was red. Forgetting his intended words to ask for help, he asked with concern, "Why are you crying?" and almost got his nose banged on the door for his trouble as the girl closed the door in his face.


    K:".."


    Now what was he supposed to do? Maybe he could jog to the nearest town. At least some physical work should keep him from getting a frost bite right? He could already feel that his face had gone numb. Just as he was about to turn back and test his luck, the door opened again and the little red nosed girl said timidly in a small voice that was almost drowned away by the wind, " Do you need some help? Is that why you knocked?"


    Rubbing his head a bit awkwardly, he explained," Well, the driver has run away."


    He smiled when the girl''s eyes widened at the explanation and she asked incredulously," What do you mean ran away? Did he not need the money? I did not give him much. And why did he not drop you to your destination?"


    "Well actually I had paid him in advance because he had been unwilling to wait for you so I thought maybe bribe could work. But I did not expect that he would throw out my luggage and just drive away."


    Hearing his explanation, Alice nodded her head in understanding but stood staring in the direction of the gate as if the taxi would magically reappear. K waited for the girl to extend an invitation to enter but she remained silent. He wondered if she was a little slow and then finally asked shamelessly," Miss? Can you ask your parents to let me come in? I just need to charge my phone and then I can call for help."


    "Oh" Finally the girl moved aside and let him enter. The sudden warmth from inside the home made him sigh in relief and he finally felt he could be safe.


    Alice watched the man walk in and wondered if this guy had some sort of black magic or something. His looks and voices were too angelic. She narrowed her eyes and wondered if he was maybe like that fallen angel who had come here to tempt her. God had certainly taken his time and making this man..


    As K walked around in, he noticed that the girl stood there staring at him with wide eyes. Her spectacles made the big eyes even more bigger and she looked like a cute doll. Mistaking her expression for fear, he tried on a reassuring expression and assured teasingly," You don''t need to be scared. Do I look like a serial killer?"


    The reassuring smile made Alice roll her eyes and she sarcastically replied," Yes actually. Because if serial killers looked like serial killers then they would be unable to make kills. I am sure they look harmless and sexy just like you."


    K grinned at the retort and caught onto the blunder that Alice had made.. teasing her," So you think I am sexy?"


    Harrumphing, Alice cursed her big mouth inwardly and pointed to the plug in the corner," Just charge your phone and get out of here."


    Taking out his phone''s charger from bag, K plugged in the device and then followed the girl to where she was going.


    Alice, turned off the stove where she had kept some milk for heating and reluctantly offered," Do you want some hot milk?"


    Smiling at the reluctantly hospitable girl, he asked, "Do you have anything stronger?"


    Looking at him strangely, Alice answered, "Well I could add some chocolate to your milk."


    The answer made K''s eyes widen and he threw back his head and laughed. Just how cute was this little fairy girl?


    Once again Alice stared at the man who had an even more incredible laugh and blinked stupidly. This man may not be a serial killer but he was incredibly hazardous to her IQ! She could call him IQ killer


    Finally K stopped laughing and said," Yes please." as he looked around the cozy kitchen with interest. This place was just like his grandmother''s. He turned to watch the little girl add some more milk to the sauce pan and finally felt a bit of warmth seep into his cold insides. His grandmother''s sudden death had left a scar on his heart and returning to that jaded world would have only deepened the scar. But fate had arranged this meeting with such an innocent creature that he remembered what his grandmother used to say that there was good everywhere in the world. This girl had caught him when he had fainted and now was still helping him albeit reluctantly.


    Just as she handed the mug of Hot Chocolate Milk to him, a thought occurred to him. "Are you alone here?"


    Alice looked up from her mug before quickly looking down and answering defensively," Yeah so what?"


    It was then K realized that this girl was probably going on a holiday and her accident with him had probably ruined her plans. Is that why she had been crying?


    Feeling extremely guilty, he apologized once again," I am really sorry for ruining your plans. I just..  I did not mean to..."


    Before he could say more, Alice snorted and asked with big eyes, " You did not mean to faint? I am pretty sure nobody would mean to do that."


    The cute girl''s question made him pause with his mouth open. Her dry sense of humor made him want to smile. With a grin, he said," You are right about that. I had no intention of losing ,y consciousness and falling in the arms of a pretty girl and making her faint also. By the way, my name is K."


    At this the girl giggled and asked," Your name is K? Just K? Did your parents not give you a proper name or did they have a screwed sense of humor like mine? Mine named me Alice in the hoped that my life would be full of celebrations like the Alice who fell down the hole and went to a tea party every day. As if any girl would want to fall down a hole."


    The wry statement made K laugh and he shook his head in merriment and said," No. My stage my friends call me K. But you are right about my parents having a skewed sense of humor because they named me Adam since he was the ''first'' man and I am their first born so I can certainly sympathize with you.."


    This caused Alice to break into giggles and the two people''s laughter echoed in the otherwise silent house.


    Adam and Alice settled slowly as they drank their milk and ''strong'' chocolate milk respectively and Adam apologized again," I really an sorry for ruining your holidays and making you cry.."


    Alice rolled her eyes behind her glasses and said, "They were already ruined when my surprise plans backfired and I came here to an empty cabin. You see, this is where my grandparents live. I planned to surprise them by coming here but had no idea that they had gone off on a cruise to celebrate their sixtieth anniversary! I actually gathered all the supplies in the afternoon and though to myself, "Chuck it! I''ll just stay here but that felt too lonely so I was going to go back and join my classmates. And I was crying because my best friend just got engaged to her crush who proposed to her!"


    Oh! So you were in love with her? That is really sad for you."


    Alice, who had just sipped her milk almost spit it out as she heard what the handsome boy had to say and wondered if he was a little empty in the head! Did she look like a person who was attracted to girls? And here she was, trying her best to not drool at this man''s looks. Shaking her head, she tried to clarify," No!!I was just happy for her and those were tears of joy!"


    Just as she would have said more, the power was cut and the room was thrown into darkness. With a groan of disappointment, Alice complained," Noooo..Why is there a power cut?"


    Switching on the flash light in her phone, Alice stood up and said," The power back up here has to be switched on manually. Why don''t you wait here and I will go out and turn it on."


    But in the next moment, a scream rang in the silent night followed by an ''Ooof" as Alice tripped over something and fell over Adam, elbowing the man in the stomach.

 Chapter 75 - A Memory

    Alice sat in the business lounge of the airport reading a file but the words seemed to be invisible. Her thoughts seemed to be stuck on what Adam had told her and her lips were still tingling from when he had kissed her. She didn''t understand why she felt an affinity to him. As if she had known him for a long while. It had almost been a year since she had known him, she knew that but it felt longer.


    Picking up her coffee, she watched someone walk in from the corner of her eye and somehow felt that it was K. A feeling of extreme disappointment invaded her senses as she realized that it wasn''t. But it felt like an extreme sense of deja-vu as if she had seen him in the past. She sipped at the coffee and tried to erase the man''s face from her mind. Finally, giving up on accomplishing any work, Alice placed the file in her bag and closed it with a sigh. Just then her flight was announced, and she walked towards the gate.


    As Alice walked to her seat, her thoughts were pre occupied with him. At this time, she wished that she was the sixteen year old girl who was in love with the idea of love. Adam would have been her ideal partner, if she had been that girl. But now, she no longer believed in love or relationships.


    Just as she was about to sit down, she heard her name being called out. Turning around, her eyes widened as she glanced at the smiling face of the person on the other seat. "Lana?"


    Seeing that the woman was indeed her friend, Lana jumped up from her seat and hugged Alice, throwing her arms around her. Alice, patted the woman awkwardly. Why was she being hugged by everyone today? First it was the boys from SKY, then Adam and now Lana. Had she missed a memo regarding hugging her.


    But Lana, was already talking after moving back," Alice! How are you? It has been so long since we have met! I saw you recently on news! You are such a big shot CEO these days! You have no idea how proud I am of you! I recently saw you on news because of that boy band SKY! And do you know when I told all my colleagues that I knew you in school, they just don''t believe me! How is Aunt doing? Is she still the same about nagging you to get a boyfriend? No! You already have a boyfriend, right? ''K'' from SKY? Is he the same guy, you met on your vacation when we last met?"


    "My mother passed away that year.."


    This gave Lana a pause and the warm person she was, she gripped her hand and said sympathetically," I am so sorry for your loss! Is that why you disappeared that year and refused to contact us ? I made so many calls to you but you never replied! When you messaged me that you are not well, I thought you were upset about the guy who you had met but then. It was only when your father intervened and said that you wanted a break that I realized.. But I never knew..."


    Lana realized that there was no point in continuing about the sadness of the past and how hurt and rejected she had been when she had realized that her friend did not want her anymore, she  changed the topics," Let''s not talk about the past. I am going back to visit my parents this time. Will you be able to make time in the newt two weeks? I don''t know if it is fate, but do you remember that you promised to be a bridesmaid for me when I married Jeff? And see, now that me and Jeff are really ready to tie the knot after so many years, I met you! I am not going to expect you to be a bridesmaid, don''t worry but I would love to catch up with my friend."


    Alice nodded absent mindedly and exchanged numbers with Lana as the flight attendants urged them to take their seats. Her head started to ache as she thought about the past. The memories of the past were now mingling in with the confusion of the present. Lana had just been proposed to by Jeff during their trip with school friends and it was during that trip that she had received her father''s call about her mother''s sickness. There was a time when she had hated Lana for being selfish and immersed in a relationship when she had been struggling with losing her mother. For leaving her alone when she needed her most. It was also one of the reasons that she had not believed in friends but these words made her realize that there was something fishy about this.


    Her memories from that time were hazy and this snippet combined with her recurrent dreams of a man left her even more confused! Letting the drone of the engines soothe her nerves, Alice closed her eyes and tried to sleep. She needed to be at the office directly from the airport and work the entire day so this was the only time she could catch on sleep.


    The darkness surrounded her and her own grouchy voice echoed as she complained," Dam* it! Is nothing going to go right in this time?" As she tried to move, the man''s beautiful voice replied," Well, I think I should be the one saying that, since I am the one who has been punched."


    Standing up, Alice looked down in the general direction of the voice and apologized with a giggle," I am sorry. I didn''t mean to punch you."


    "Why do I don''t believe that."


    "Hehee.."


    Alice walked away tentatively as she counted her steps and then reached the outer room. Soon, she found the button for the generator and a few lights were switched back on. As she walked back to the living room, she planned to let the guy know that it would be next to impossible to go to a hotel now and she prepare a room for him. But when she walked out, the couch was empty...Just as she was about to call out his name, a figure covered with a white cloth tapped her on the back, making her frightened as she screamed loudly. You! I will kill you for scaring me so badly.


    Alice woke up with a jerk. This time the dream was different from regular but it was the same voice. She rubbed her eyes and wondered at the voice. Somehow the voice seemed familiar but she had still failed to see the face of the person. But this time she was not as restless as in the past. Because this time she had a lead to confirm that this person was not a figment of her imagination.


    Her eyes looked at the woman and she thought back to the girl who had once been her friend. So, it seems her father had interfered more than she had imagined or found out. He had been instrumental in alienating her from her friend as well. But now, she had someone who could tell her everything.


    Alice wanted to hit her head at her own stupidity. Why had she never doubted her father when he told her that Lana had decided to move out of the country to study and did not want to be disturbed. Why, later when she had found her father''s duplicity in other matters had she not doubted that he had been involved in this also?


    So, it seemed that she really had met someone at the seaside resort when she had gone for the trip. So, had her father interfered with that relationship also? At this point, her brows furrowed. It made no difference even if she had fallen for someone and the relationship had been nipped in the bud. She was not the same person now anyway.


    Turning away her head, she closed her eyes and tried to go back to sleep, only for Adam to then invade her dream, overlapping the other one,"Ahh! How can you scare me like this? What if I had a heart failure?"


    "Ha! If you had a heart failure, I would have given you mouth to mouth and resuscitated you."


    Covering her lips with both her palms , she protested, "Don''t you dare!"


    But Adam just laughed and said," Hey! I am just teasing you! I am a one woman man! Anyways, I went to get my phone to see if it had been charged a bit and I contacted the local taxi service. They said that it is going to be impossible to send anyone here until the roads are cleared. So I am going to have to beg you to be kind and let me stay."


    "Scaring someone is not the way to ask for help!"


    "Well! I wasn''t trying to scare you! This is just to let you know that should a ghost come to scare you then I will protect you!"

 Chapter 76 - Not My Daughter

    The building of Faye Group was in chaos again or as anyone who worked there would know, returning from chaos. Because their CEO, who was hardly ever away other than business trips which lasted no more than a day, was now returning to the office after there weeks. What was more, the ice queen was also returning after having declared that she was in a relationship! Most of the employees had been shocked to learn that their icy and serious boss would be dating an idol. All the men who has assumed that the CEO could only be handled by any powerful man were also amazed that the CEO would fall for a beautiful man. This was because idols in their country were not considered to be very powerful like in western countries. The image of an idol leaned towards their visuals being more esthetic than masculine. Some terrible people even sniggered that Alice Faye must think she was a man and thus fell for for someone so delicate. But if anyone would have been able to say his to her face, she would have shown them the mirror.


    But even as the mean comments were suppressed out of fear, there were many employees who had been vocal in their support to the CEO. The strong Alice could never have guessed that by showing a simple caring attitude towards someone, the way she was perceived by her own people would change so drastically.


    Another reason for that was that the band SKY had not just the local media but also the international media following them. When she had taken over the Faye Group, her father had used the local media to suppress her and sabotage her while using the ideal of filial piety against her. But the international media was not interested in this. They dug up her achievements as well as the dirt she had being impartial. Added to that SKY''s fans called STARS had the unique quality of highlighting a person''s positive traits which was surprising.


    As Alice stepped out of the car, her face was the same indifferent one that the employees were used to. This caused many people to be shocked and this was noticed by Alice who gave a small smirk and asked the nearest person, "Were you all expecting me to become all girly and have a personality overhaul just because you are shocked that I have friends?"


    The person standing was a manager and looked up in alarm as he shook his head vigorously. He had definitely believed that but he was not going to admit it out loud! After all he had seen the trailers of the new show where the CEO had tried to tumble the monkeys...and it had been just yesterday. He wondered if the CEO had a nice twin sister.. but he kept those thoughts to himself. He had ample curiosity but he had just as much sense of self preservation.


    Having put all the curiosity to rest, Alice walked in even though she could already feel the head ache building up. Just what was Samuel up to now? Her father and Samuel were even now sitting in the conference room waiting for her. Combined with the sketchy sleep and the jet lag, she could already predict that her day was going to get worst!


    Entering the conference room on her office floor, she came face to face with a gloating Samuel and an infuriated James Faye. Ignoring them, she sat down on the main chair and nodded at Ximin who grimaced at her. It was a wonder the poor woman had already held the fort this long.


    It was only after she had settled down, did she turn towards the two men and asked at leisure," Mr. James Faye. Mr. Samual Faye. What brings you here? Is there anyway I can help you? Please do let me know. I will take care to not do it."


    James Faye who had barely maintained his control burst out at that! Banging his hand on the table, he stood up and shouted, "You imposter! I should have known that bi*** was not as simple as I thought! How dare she make me wear a green hat! And you! No wonder you refused to call me father after that bi*** died! It is because you knew that you are not my biological daughter!"


    The smirk on her face widened more and more as the man spoke. So, her off hand comment about him not being her father at her grandmother''s birthday had really worked?


    "That''s right. Mr. Faye. I am not your biological daughter."


    Triumph glittered in both the men''s eyes when they heard this and Alice knew what they were thinking. But that is what she wanted. Let them hope and let them plan. She had already prepared all contingencies.


    And now it was time to interrupt their plans," But Mr. James Faye, this will not help you in court."


    James Faye widened his eyes and wondered how the girl had guessed his thoughts. He had indeed been planning to contest his father''s will in court and claim that because she was not his father''s granddaughter, she had no rights to the share he had bestowed upon her. Glaring at her, he said, "Really? We will see that in court then, won''t we? Once my mother knows that you are not related to her biologically, she will testify in court that my father was betrayed and thus you do not have any right to whatever he has left for his granddaughter!


    "But. Mr. Faye. This would only work if your father had mentioned leaving the shares to his biological granddaughter. But he only mentions granddaughter and my name. And as it happens, even if I am not his biological granddaughter, I am his legal granddaughter. And he was very well aware of this. After all, he was the one who completed the formalities of adopting me in your and my mother''s name.. So you can try contesting the will, but if you claim that you were not even aware that I am your adopted daughter, the world will laugh at you, James Faye."

 Chapter 77 - Shocking Truth

    Both James Faye and Samuel Faye were shocked at this and stared in horror at what Alice said. Once they had done the DNA Test which had shown that there was no blood relationship between him and Alice had become clear, both of them had been infuriated but also pleased because on consulting the lawyer, they had already learned that if they showed grievance that James and his father had been duped by his dead wife then they could show find a way to reverse the will or at least make Alice Faye give up the controlling shares of the company to James Faye. The only reason they had waited so long was because of Grandmother Ye. Both men understood that only if Grandmother Ye was on their side would they have a hundred percent success rate. And to make Grandma Ye co operate with them, they needed to make her believe that Alice had been a part of the deception and had long been aware of this betrayal by Qin Jia- her mother. But they had not even considered that Qin Jia might also not be Alice''s biological mother.


    Finally, it was Samual who asked, " Stop talking in circles and tell us the truth."


    "The truth? The truth is very simple, Samual Faye. When my mother was pregnant, Mr. James Faye was too busy with you and your mother to pay any attention to her. Thus she had a daughter who was still born. Your grandfather had witnessed the depression my mother was spiraling into because of his son and thus instead of  telling his daughter in law that she had lost a child, he simply placed a little girl in her arms. He then proceeded to legally adopt the child and both you and her signed the documents without being the wiser. My grandfather would have taken this secret to the grave but then he discovered your duplicity and he decided to let me know. You see, he was worried that if you had tried to make me a drug addict knowing I was your biological daughter then God forbid, if you were to find out that I was not related to you by blood. he was the one who brought me into the family and thus he ensured that I would be safe. You can try as much as you want but Elder Faye made sure that you would not be able to get to me."


    "You!" James Faye glared hatefully at the woman in front of him and had to suppress the urge to kill her! He had hated Alice for a long time but now, he hated her even more. This woman had conspired with Qin Jia and his own father to cheat him! He had sacrificed so much just for this company only to be thrown aside like this! And now, this truth! No wonder this woman had been so ruthless in casting him aside. After all she had not recognized him as her father.


    Standing up, he pointed a finger at Alice and gritted out," I will not let you sit on that chair longer! I will take back what is mine and you Alice, you will crawl back into the gu**er from where my father picked you and brought you."


    As James Faye stomped out of the office in fury, Samual remained seated observing her with narrowed eyes. He was having trouble believing that Alice Faye was not his father''s daughter. It was not very visible but he could see similarities between the brows and the forehead. He had trouble believing that Grandfather Faye had just found a baby that looked so similar to his father. Another possibility struck him as he stared at the woman. Was Alice Faye the old man''s illegitimate child? That would mean that she was his father''s half sister.. Dam* it! If they had known something like this, he would have asked the doctors to check the DNA for that also. Getting another sample from her would be too difficult..


    His thoughts were interrupted by Alice''s droll voice as she asked," What? Are you unhappy that your perversion of trying to sleep with your half sister that year failed? Or do you still have something to say to me Samual? Because if you don''t then please don''t waste my time and get out of here."


    Casting a deep look in her direction, Samual too walked out of the office. Alice closed her eyes and sighed in relief when the father-son duo had finally walked out. Ximin, who had been standing in the room inconspicuously, brought a cup of coffee and placed it in front of Alice.


    Looking up gratefully for the reprieve, Alice picked it up and took a sip before almost spitting it out as Ximin questioned, "Why did you change the DNA samples and what is this about you not being blood related  to James Faye? The only reason those adoption papers were drawn up was because you are not blood related to Mrs Faye Jia. But you are the biological daughter of James Faye.."


    Alice closed her eyes and leaned against the mug. "Ximin..I am tired. Already.. I am tired of everything! From James Faye being ruthless and backstabbing and then hiding all that under the guise of being my kind father. Of Samual trying to sabotage me at every turn. I am only in my early twenties! And to me the woman called Qin Jia will always be my mother like she was until the day she died.. I don''t know who my biological mother is and I have no interest in finding out. And I don''t want James Faye to know that my mother loved that bast*** so much that she even accepted his daughter with another woman. He never deserved my mother''s love. People my age are still studying, struggling to make a career, finding themselves, dating, getting married, out partying with friends while I am fighting this cut throat battle. The only way to force them into a corner is to make them take off their masks in front of everyone. To make them remove their fa?ade of civility. "


    Ximin smiled a big smile and sat on the seat that had just been vacated by James Faye and stared at Alice with shiny eyes. "So, the ice queen Alice Faye wants to start dating, eh? Is this about the handsome and cool, K? I had no idea that a guy could make you want to give up on your long term goal of making James Faye miserable."


    Even though Ximin used a teasing tone, Alice detected the undercurrent of sarcasm in it and said coolly," You are mistaken Ximin. I have no intention of giving up my goal. I just don''t want to spend my life taking the revenge. I''d rather already be done with it so that I can move on. And I don''t mean that I want to date. I have no intention of getting into meaningless relationships.. I simply want to go back to my own self whose only wish now is to be a small cafe owner and live peacefully."

 Chapter 78 - Catching Up With An Old Friend

    Alice smiled at the message that she had received from Adam. These days, she would receive updates about everyone''s health from Adam in the most comic ways. This time, he had messaged her about Felix who usually never had much to talk about but suddenly now that he was not allowed to talk had become a chatter box and was ordering Adam around by writing things on a small white board while the laziest of them all Apollo was suddenly having the urge to play tennis, even though he had multiple fractures! A meme with him pulling his hair was followed. Alice shook her shoulders with amusement and sent him an emoticon patting his head like a baby.


    It had been a week since she had returned and tonight, she was planning to catch up with Lana before the other girl returned to Country A. Since her return, she and K had been in constant touch and she had let go of her resolve of not keeping in touch with him. This was for the simple reason that she would not fall for him. After thinking carefully, she had come to the realization that the more she pushed him away the more importance she gave him in her heart. But if she treated him like a friend like when she had been best friends with Lana, then in the future when they drifted apart naturally, then her heart would not have any regrets. But...now was not the time to think of all this. She needed to ask Lana about the past. Who was that guy that she had met at the seaside resort?


    She glanced at the time and grimaced. The girl had still not changed. She was late as always. Clucking, she sipped at the orange cocktail and waited patiently as she thought back to what she did remember..


    They had planned to go to Lana''s sea side resort with their classmates to ring in the new year. But she had been reluctant to go and wanted to spend some time in peace. However, she had gone to the resort because she remembered, Lana going on a date with Jeff and then the girl had messaged her that Jeff had proposed. She remembered squealing in excitement but she did not understand why she did not remember congratulating Lana. And why had Lana messaged her instead of telling her about this when she came back? And why did she not remember anything else from the holiday? After this, her first memory was of waking up in the hospital with her father sitting by her bedside. He had told her that she had fainted when she heard about her mother''s sickness. The next month had passed in a haze with her sitting by her mother''s bedside and watching her mother fade away little by little until she was in so much pain that she did not even recognize her own daughter. She had missed her friends but her father had refused to let her contact anyone saying that her mother would not want anyone to see her like that. At the time her father had fed her with so many anti depressant drugs claiming that it was for her own good. And she had not once doubted him until she returned from the funeral home and found Samual and his mother living in the home.


    She had been hysterical and hated him but even then she had tried to tell herself that losing her mother had been hard on her so it must have been even more so for him as her mother had spent most of her time with her father. She had continued to hate him but also continued to take the medicines that he fed her regularly. It was at this time the dreams of that man had been the highest. By then she had already stopped going to school and most of her days were spent sleeping in her own room. But then his dreams started to make her restless as if she was missing out on something. As if she had promised him something and he was waiting for her. She had assumed that it was the result of having the medications. It was causing her to have hallucinations. It was why she had stopped taking the medicines."


    Her face had turned grim from the thoughts of the past the previous smile vanished. She had hidden the fact that she had stopped taking the medication from her father under the mistaken belief that he would worry. Who could have guessed that this little bit of care for him would end up saving her. Because, as she had later discovered, her father''s plot to send her to a mental asylum and throw her out of his way had been ruined by her. But when she thought that she had taken those medicines for more than three months, of how she used to have seizures and headaches for it when she stopped taking them, she could not help but hate everyone who abandoned her. Her so called maternal grandparents who abandoned her when they discovered that she was not their daughter''s biological daughter, her paternal grandparents who had no idea what their son was doing to his own daughter. And even her friends who never bothered to check up on her. In hind sight, she knew that it may not have been their fault and her father must have done something to stop them.


    Just then she was surrounded by a scented embrace and Lana placed a few air kisses on her cheek before stepping back with a grin," I am so sorry for being late! I was shopping and the time just got away! Thank you for waiting for me Al!"


    Alice genuinely smiled back at the bubbly woman and felt a bit of nostalgia at the thought that at least her childhood friend had not yet changed. Shaking her head, she said," It''s not a problem. I really wanted to catch up with you."


    Lana smiled back and looked at her friend carefully. After meeting Alice that day, Lana had realized  stupid she had been in the past. How could she have believed that Alice, her best friend since childhood would be jealous of her and resent her for being in a relationship. Her curiosity had caused her to ask around this last week and what she had discovered had confirmed her doubts. Something had been too wrong at the time but because her own ego had been hurt, she had not looked for her friend. And she had even held a grudge..


    She looked down on Alice''s hands that were placed on the table and placed her hands on top of hers before saying," Al! For the last six years, I have firmly believed that you owe me an apology. But this last one week has made me realize that it might just be the other way round. When your father told me that you felt betrayed that I had found a boyfriend and were jealous of me, I believed him. Even though I knew that you were not someone who would resent anyone their happiness, I still believed him. Coupled with your silence and no replies to my messages, I was really angry that you would be so too faced, telling me that you were happy for me one minute and then ignoring me the next. But now I can guess. Your father cut you off from everyone, didn''t he?


    I never liked that man but I always thought that he was your father and thus let it be! I should have trusted my instincts and fought him, dam* it. Alice, I am sincerely apologizing to you for being my stupi* teenage self, I hope you will forgive me."


    Alice felt touched at her friend''s honesty and clasping back the hand smiled, "We were both played, Lana. So don''t feel guilty. And even though there are some things that I want to ask you about the past, why don''t you tell me about you and Jeff. Did you not say in the past that Jeff was just a crush but you were going to marry Suga from BTS?1


    "Hey! That was me being childish! But what about you? You actually are dating a member of SKY! That is every fan girl''s dream come true!"


    As the two people immersed themselves in the past and present, reviving the old friendship with ease, the dinner was finished soon. It was only as they were about to part ways, that Alice finally gathered her courage and asked, "Lana, you spoke about a boy. Someone that I liked. Can you tell me who that was? Did I meet him at your sea side villa? Was he an employee there or did any of our classmates bring him along."


    Alice had looked away from Lana when she asked this question and that is why she failed to notice the shocked expression on Lana''s face. When the woman failed to reply for a long time, Alice looked up then it was her turn to be stumped when Lana said, "Al, that year, you did not go to the sea side villa with us.. Don''t you remember?"

 Chapter 79 - Recognizing The Past

    Grandma Ye stared at the documents in front of her in shock. Her hands trembled in shock and she had no idea what to say to this. Her son had done a DNA test with Alice and it had come back unmatched? How could he? She had known that in his heart, James was desperate to gain the company. It was why she had held onto the eleven percent shared but he would falsify the DNA reports. Her son had fallen to an all new level. I


    If he had said that Samual was not his real son, she would have believed that because his son''s present wife was a classic example of a white lotus but their Qin Jia had been madly in love with their son and totally devoted to him. It was why she had even ignored her own daughter so that she could follow her husband. But now...


    Looking at her son who sat across her, Lady Ye asked, "Even if this is true, then what do you want me to do James? We have brought up that child as a granddaughter and to us she is going to remain that regardless of any blood relations. And before you protest that I have been partial, please remember that I have only left this house to Alice while most of my money has been given to your biological son."


    "Mother! How can you say this? How can you call that woman your granddaughter when she has no relation to me? And how can you claim to be fair. Since that Alice has no connection to me, then she had no right to all the shares that grandfather left her! It is all supposed to belong to Samual!"


    "I thought Samual did not want a part in the Faye Group." Lady Ye turned her sharp eyes to Samual questioningly and continued, "He has repeatedly assured me of his lack of interest. Unless you have changed your mind, Samual?"


    Samual realized that he had fallen into his own trap! He had repeatedly said this to gain the old woman''s trust and now he could not refute it. He looked at his father trying to hint him and then at Lady Ye, "Yes, you are right, grandma."


    Taking the hint, James Faye protested, "Mother! It doesn''t matter whether he wants it or not! I want him to have it! I have worked hard for the company to give it to my son, not some outsider! And since that woman is not my daughter, I want you to help me reverse father''s will. I had planned to go to court and put the blame on Alice for her duplicity but now I have discovered that father was aware of this. So he had left me no choice, I will apply to the court that he was not mentally stable and I want you to testify to that in court."


    Even though Lady Ye was old with frail bones and her spine bent from age, when she heard what her son had to say about her beloved husband she was so angry that she directly slapped James Faye on the face. A resounding sound echoed through the hall as the father and son duo stared dumbfounded.


    "How dare you, James Faye! You were a horrible husband and an even worst father but I always thought that you have been a good son. You have proved me wrong today! A person who has merged with heaven must be respected so that even his faults must not be mentioned but you want to prove to the world that your late father was senile? And you want me to help you with that? I will never do that and let me tell you if you ever repeat what you just said and try to say bad things about your father, I will disown you! And Alice was given those shares not because she is your daughter but because she is Qin Jia''s daughter and your betrayal made us realize how much we owed Qin Jia. Those shares would have gone to Qin Jia had she been alive! You understand?  And from now on you are not welcome in this home! Get out of my house, now!"


    James Faye glared at his mother and marched out of the house but not before he threatened, "Mother! This is not over. You can try to do what you want but don''t forget you are merely an old woman, not in this world for long. This time it was indigestion but next time it will be your heart."


    Lady Ye almost crumbled to the ground as she heard her own son curse her to death. She would have fallen if not for Samual who caught her arm at the last moment and helped her into a chair before kneeling down in front of her. With tears in his eyes, he said, "Grandma. I am sorry on behalf of father. He was just angry and that is why he said all this. You know how sister has been behaving with him in the past but even then he always tried to keep his cool because she was his daughter. But this has come as a shock to him! Please grandma don''t take it to your heart. And don''t be angry. It will only harm you."


    Lady Ye cooled down a bit and looked at the boy who was holding his temper well and trying to console her even when he was the one his father was fighting for. Lady Ye extended her hand and patted his head as she said," You are a good boy Samual. Tell me do you also blame us old people for being partial?"


    Of course I do, you oldie. All this belongs to me and you are giving it to that bit**. But naturally he did not say it out loud. Instead putting on a concerned and slightly guilty expression, he said, "Grandma, even though I can understand your love for Alice, I can also understand what my father is feeling at this moment. As a man, I would want my own children to inherit something that I have worked hard for all my life. If Alice had shown him respect as a father, maybe he would have relented and softened, but Alice''s attitude towards father is also intolerable."


    Letting his statement hang in there, he observed the old woman fall into thought before he decided to play the next card. His fingers tightened a bit on her frail hands and he looked away from her as if hesitant to talk about what he wanted to say. Lady Ye noticed this and asked tiredly, "Tell me what is on your mind, Samual?"


    "Grandma. There is something that I think can help pacify father. And I wouldn''t blame you if you refused but at this time I have no choice but to ask, "The eleven percent shares that Grandfather left in your guardianship... can you transfer those to father? This way grandfather''s wish of repaying Madam Qin Jia will also be fulfilled and father who has been snubbed in the business world after Alice''s treatment will also be appeased."


    Lady Ye nodded at this but did not agree immediately. He would have doubted the old woman had even heard him had she not nodded but she was not agreeing! Dam* it. They had set up this evening scene with his father playing the bad cop and him playing the good cop just to get those eleven percent shares but this woman. He wanted to urge her to agree but reminded himself to be patient.


    Finally, the old woman sighed deeply and looked back at Samual in defeat. He felt victory course through him at the thought that he will finally have the eleven percent shares but then the next moment it was gone as the old lady Ye said," I will think about it Samual. Now, it is very late. I need to rest. Why don''t you go home?"


    With that, the old woman rung the bell for the butler who immediately walked in and helped up the old woman. Grinding his teeth in frustration, Samual was tempted to choke the woman''s neck! That would be easier actually! They could just produce a fake will for the woman.


    As the old woman reached the door to leave the room, Samual calmed himself and called out from behind, "Grandma, I will call you tomorrow to know your decision. After that, I don''t know how long I can hold off father from announcing this to the outside world."


    The hidden threat brought a small smile to the old woman''s face. She really had been fooled by Samual all this while. And Alice had pulled off Samual''s mask with one single stroke. She always knew her grand daughter was too powerful and the girl had proven it once again. As she lay down on the bed, she ordered, "Butler Han.. Let my granddaughter know that I need her."

 Chapter 80 - A Bit Tired

    Alice came home tired and fell face first on the bed. She really needed to sleep. Sleeping on the flight was really no good! Just then a loud sound echoed in the silent room and Alice looked down at the offending stomach that had made such a rumbling sound. It seemed to be reminding her that she had not eaten anything since.. she had no idea when! Frowning she tried to think, she was pretty sure that she has eaten something on the flight..


    Sigh! Maybe not! She would have to eat something first. As she walked to the kitchen with stooped shoulders, her phone rang. Without looking, she answered, "Hello?" She already knew who could it be and proceeded to scan the empty refrigerator.. She had not re stocked the refrigerator..


    "Hey babe. Have you ditched the office yet?"


    Smiling she replied with a "mmm" and then followed up, "Yup! And at present I am going on a treasure hunt?"


    "Oohh! A treasure hunt, eh? What kind of treasure are you looking for?"


    "Food! I forgot to restock the staples and now I have nothing to eat! I might just have to order some take out."


    "Ohh! So you have not been taking care of your self? Alice Faye, would you like me to hire a babysitter for you?"


    "Shut up, K! I don''t need a baby sitter! I was just too busy to eat through the day!"


    "Then I will have to arrange a babysitter who knows how to feed little kids.."


    In a daze, Alice imagined herself sitting in the conference room with a nanny type looking woman feeding her while the people in their monochrome black suits stared in horror. She giggled at the image even as her stomach rumbled again and complained, "Don''t make me laugh, K."


    He laughed in that sexy voice of his and Alice forgot for a moment what she had been doing as she straightened up and stood abruptly and almost missed the next question, "So? Why were you so busy that your tortured your stomach so much?"


    "It''s just the usual day to day thing And you know that I have been away for a while so they are even more excited to receive my ''praises''" She thought back satisfyingly to the ''praise'' that she had reigned on the purchasing department head today after his enormous goof up of buying out dated packed food for the store to cut costs! Since he had earned some money from the deal, he needed the rewards and she had made him eat the chips that were beyond their use by date in her office! Let him use the money he had earned to cure his stomach now!


    Shaking her head, she continued, "So, did you call me here to ask about my day and nag or did you have something to say?"


    "Hmm..."Open the SKY"  show is airing today. For the first episode they have edited the cuts from our last stage just before the accident. It was supposed to be part of the movie but now it is being used for this. And then there will be a few shots from the time when our accident was announced. I wanted to watch it but the others are not in a mood to watch so I wondered of you would accompany me to watch it.."


    "Oh." She understood the other boys would not want to look at the clip even as they had agreed to document the process of their recovery. Re watching the process when they were at the highest point to slipping to the lowest point would make them struggle even more.  But K would want to watch. Not because he was unaffected but because he would need to know that the show was coming across as they had intended.


    Grabbing a drink of juice, Alice walked to the couch and opened her laptop as she said,"Hmm..i have time on me. And I was going to watch it anyway! So I will watch it with you."


    But when Alice opened the link, she could not help but complain, "Hey! They are charging a bomb to pay per view! Since you want me to accompany you, give me your bank details and I will pay! I am not some rich sugar mama, alright?"


    "Of course you are!"


    "Adam! I will kill you!"


    As Adam''s laughter echoed through the line, she heard the internal phone of her apartment go off and went to check, "Madam, did you order take out?"


    Just as Alice frowned and was about to answer negatively, Adam said, "Take it. I ordered it for you. This can be our version of Netflix and chill.


    Immediately she ordered the guard to bring up the food and took this opportunity to tease," Hey! I am pretty sure that Netflix and chill is some kind of a code word for making out on the couch. That is not what we are going to do, K."


    Adam dropped his voice an octave and said teasingly, "Hey we could do that next time. I don''t mind!"


    She shook her head. She had walked into that trap. "Shut up and let''s watch. I will buy it this time round because you ordered me food." And tasty at that, she thought as she gobbled up the food waiting for the show to start.


    As the clippings from the concert started to play, Alice could feel the beat once again and thought of the time she had stood there and really experienced it. Soon, though the two were still holding the phone close to their ears, there was no talk and both were watching the videos engrossed. Towards the end as the show panned out and played the news that announced them getting into an accident and the way everyone came together to pray for them. The show ended with Adam announcing the injuries of his brothers.


    As she watched his haggard face and broken expressions, she could feel her throat dry once again and her eyes moistened. She could hear his haggard breathing and knew he was re living that horrifying time. And she knew that millions of their fans would also be crying as they watched this. The lowest point in the lives of SKY. The team had done a good job of editing the show and it was bound to keep SKY in the trends. But, she knew at this moment, he did not want to listen to this. Wiping away her own tears, she teased him, "Hey! Why are you breathing like that? Are you really watching that show or doing something naughty?"


    Adam, who had been about to drown in misery, her teasing voice broke the mood. A small smile graced his face as he teased back, "Naughty like what? Like imagining you on the couch under me? I wasn''t but now that you have put the thought in my head, I am going to do that!"


    Alice felt her mouth fall open and a delicate blush graced her cheeks as once again her vivid imagination supplied the image and she scolded, "Hey! Keep your thoughts out of the gu**er. Something like this is never going to happen!"


    "It has already happened!" Adam wanted to say but he didn''t say it out loud and instead teased her some more, "Well, that''s alright! I can imagine myself under you with your softness pressing me down.."


    "Adam Perry!"


    "Not that also? Maybe you want me to imagine us on the floor?"


    "Adam Perry! If you don''t stop talking now then I will disconnect the call!"


    "Hmm.."


    When after a few minutes, Adam finally continued to keep quiet, Alice patted her hot cheeks and cleared her throat, "Thank you for not thinking silly things.."


    "Who said I was not thinking? I am not just saying them out loud because you threatened me to stop talking."


    Alice could feel the steam coming out of her ears as she almost yelled, "Well stop thinking then!"


    "Stop thinking what?"


    Stop thinking about us on the floor!"


    "I wasn''t...I was thinking of us against the wall.."


    Alice pressed the red button on the screen and with a small huff buried her face in the cushion! The man was just impossible.."


    And then the messages started to ding. She frowned and almost feared opening them and in the end really wished she had not...


    "against the table?"


    "on the kitchen counter?"


    "in the bedroom?"


    "in the shower?"


    Stabbing at the screen with her finger, Alice typed furiously, "I AM GOING TO BLOCK YOU."


    "You mean FU*K?"


    Throwing aside her phone, Alice threw away the take out boxes and marched back to the bedroom to sleep thoroughly ignoring the man...


    But she could not succeed because K''s vivid imagination had supplied lots of fodder to Alice''s dream... and she imagined herself and him in all the places he had named...


    The next morning, a panda eyed Alice woke up with murderous intent. She was going to kill him next time! She looked down at her phone and snorted, at least the idiot had some self preservation and had not messaged her again!

 Chapter 81 - Enemys Enemy

    James Faye paced the length of the office while Samual sat back deep in thought. His dear grandmother was really smart. In spite of the threats and the emotional blackmail the old woman had refused to let disclose the owner of the shares other than the fact that she was only the holder of the power of attorney to vote on behalf of the owner. While his father was cursing Alice, he himself was very pleased. He had been pretty disappointed when his mother had not let him touch Alice. What man would not want to subdue a fierce piece like that? He had been no exception. But the blood relation had been a big obstacle in his way.. not that he would have been too concerned about that in the past..


    While Samual was imagining doing all sorts of nasty things, James sat down in the chair with his mind running at a mile a minute. "Samual, even if we can''t get the shares we can get mother to vote against Alice in the board meeting. She does have the power to vote. Most of the shareholders are already pissed off and would support us unconditionally. Recently Alice has been paying more attention to expanding the projects that she has introduced- the cafe''s, resorts, etc. But Faye Group''s primary business is departmental stores and supermarkets.


    If we can get consensus that Alice is more concerned about her own personal businesses then we can get a vote of confidence to throw her out." James Faye looked excited at his son as he pitched the idea. Though James had worked for Faye Group all his life, his biggest problem was his narrow thinking and lack of vision. All his life, he had depended on being his father''s son doing only minimal work but expecting high returns. He would rather attend social gatherings and parties to ''make connections'' than understand the basics of business management.. It was also the reason why Elder Faye had hesitated and kept the reins of Faye Group in his hands until the last moment.


    Samuel looked at his father and thought that it was no wonder his mother had let this close. He could be really dumb at times. Yes, Alice was expanding the other businesses but she had already merged them with the Faye Group thus increasing her own capital but also that of the company. This would naturally lead to more profits for Faye Group and in return for the money grubbing share holders. But he naturally did not tell that to his father because even if it did not mean getting Alice off the chair of the CEO it would create trouble for her which was what he wanted. And of course if didn''t hurt that she was openly using the company''s money to fund her boyfriend''s band.


    Samuel scoffed at the fact that Alice would fall for a beautiful man was like that. She was probably using him to make name for herself and because she could probably order him around.


    As Samual gave this idea to his father, James Faye nodded and went about to get in touch with his people and get them to help.


    While James Faye was busy with this, Samual Faye dialed a number that his assistant had recently found for him and waited for the call to connect.


    In the other end of the city:


    Heavy hip hop music with upbeat drums and instruments was playing in the recording studio where a young man of about eighteen stood before the microphone and sang. He was recording a song for his debut album but was so nervous that he kept making mistakes, much tot he frustration of the vocal trainer and the producer. They had been working with the guy for two years and knew he had no talent. Yet he was the cousin of the CEO of their agency so they had no option but to continue. They had even been toying with the idea to get a ghost singer for the guy.


    They had finally reported to the CEO they were ready to record the final song but see in the quality of the guy''s performance today which was even worse than usual they dare not turn their heads. Just then, the crooning sound from inside stopped and they almost felt their ears wilt in relief under the headphones. They waited for the CEO to give his comments until finally the man leaned forward and pushed the button to speak, "Bennett! You will practice here until you get it right. With the current quality of your voice no one would even give you alms if you beg forget buying your music!" After saying this scathing sentence, the man left the recording room leaving behind a dejected Bennett.


    He looked at the other two people with a sad face and inquired into the microphone, "Was I really that bad?"


    The two people wanted to comfort him but knew that they could not lie. Thus they nodded their heads and the vocal artist even said, "Bennett, even K has said that you need to work hard. They want to see their juniors get off to a good start."


    Bennett heard that the idol he looked up to had also said such encouraging words and was immediately cheered up and said," I will practice well!"


    Actually Bennett was a fabulous dancer and his instrumental music was something that could sway the hardest of hearts but the man had no voice control. However, the CEO had been intent on launching a group with Bennett and thus the man was being forced to sing well. On good days, he did well but on bad days.. he was really bad. They could only pity the boy.


    The CEO who walked out of the studio, walked into his own office on the top floor of the building and kicked the table in frustration! He wanted Bennett to surpass K and his group SKY! But that boy was too weak! This person who at present looked like an angry fox was the current CEO of BP Entertainment- Lucas Ivy. A young man in his early thirties, his eyes were cold grey while his figure was muscled and tall that made him look more like a wrestler than a businessman. His biggest dream was to create a band that could surpass SKY. He had been so near his dream but then that Alice Faye had interfered and now he had no choice but to push Bennett to do better!


    Just as he was about to create more ruckus in his office, his assistant knocked on the door. "Sir, we have been contacted by a person named Samual Faye. He is the Chairman of "Sammy''s" that chain of fast food restaurants. He says he has something that might interest you.."


    Lucas Ivy frowned at this and wondered what it was about but then the man''s name caught his attention and he ordered the assistant to accept the call. Samual Faye...His biggest enemy at present was named Alice Faye...Well Well.. It seems his arch enemy''s friend had an arch enemy as well."


    As the phone connected, Lucas gestured for the assistant to answer the call on speaker phone. Once connected Samual Faye''s voice echoed in the room,"Mr. Lucas, My name is Samaul Faye and bu now you must have guessed my reason for contacting you. You want to bring down someone and I would like to help you with that. Would you be interested?"


    A smirk graced the face of Lucas Ivy. He liked people who cut to the chase. "And how do you propose to do that, Mr. Faye?"


    "I have some dirt on SKY."


    This caused Lucas Ivy to let out a roar of laughter as he said,"If you had said you have dirt on me I would have believed you but those boys are so squeaky clean.." After all he had been trying to find something to suppress them from the beginning.


    But Samual simply smirked and answered," Sometimes there are things just under our noses that we miss out on. Mr. Ivy, you want to suppress SKY and I want to suppress Alice Faye. And since the two of them are holding each other up, we should also join hands, don''t you think so? If you are interested in knowing more, we can meet up tonight at the Black Wave Club. Room no. 1450."


    As the call was hung up, the assistant looked up at Lucas Ivy and asked tentatively,"Sir, are you planning to go to the club?"


    "Of course I am."


    "But Sir, it could be a trap. K has become even more smarter and cautious after the accident. What if he is planning to trap you and get rid of you?"


    This time the laughter that echoed in the office was even more sinister as the man finally said, " K wouldn''t do that. It is not his style to attack from the back. That is for people like me..."

 Chapter 82 - A Devils Contract

    While Samual Faye was gathering people and objects that could help him get the Faye group there was someone who was intent on helping Alice. Since Samual Faye had left that night after understanding from Lady Ye that she was simply a person who held the power of attorney to vote, Lady Ye had been worried about her granddaughter.


    She was an old woman but she had experienced the world. But even then she had tried to deceive herself into believing that what Samual said was true rather that what her mind was telling her. She had tried really hard to be objective so much so that she had even been partial to him and alienated Alice. But it had all been to protect the little girl. However this time Alice had done something that had put her in direct harm''s way making it impossible for Lady Ye to protect her anymore. As Butler Han came back from calling Alice, she asked, "Has the silly girl agreed to come? Or is she being stubborn again?"


    "Madam Ye. Miss had refused the invitation at first but then she agreed to be here for the evening."


    "You mean, she did not want to come but you guilt tripped her into coming. Butler Han, it is a good thing that I am not on your opposite side."


    "Madam, children need to be guilt tripped at times. And as long as it gets the task done, it cannot be considered a problem, right? And anyway, Miss has already stated a condition that no one else from the family will be here."


    Lady Ye nodded and said sardonically, "Why does that girl have to be straightforward? A little cunningness is always helpful.."


    "She gets that from the old master, madam."


    At the mention of her husband, Lady Ye smiled in reminiscence and agreed softly. A little while later, she suddenly asked, "Have you called that man?"


    Once again, Butler Han nodded and said, "Yes, madam. He is set to come a little while after young miss. Since you will need some time to explain certain things to her, I have arranged a thirty minute gap between their time of arrival. I did it as soon as I got off the phone with miss. After all she only added condition for family."


    In the evening:


    Alice once again stood outside her grandmother''s villa. She really wanted to avoid going inside. But Uncle Han had actually almost accused her for being unfilial for not visiting the woman since she had come from the hospital. She had wanted to protest that she had not been in the country, but knew that would have fallen on deaf ears. Uncle Han was like that, someone with selective hearing."


    Walking into the house, she raised her brows at not finding her grandmother in her usual place, ready with a cup of tea. She turned to Uncle Han in question who said, "Madam is not well and the doctor has restricted her tea, so she prefers to not come here these days. She is upstairs, in her room."


    Nodding, Alice walked up the stairs and with a perfunctory knock, entered the door of the room. She raised her brows when she noticed her grandmother sitting on the armchair with the kettle and tea that she had Adam had gifted her. It seemed that the old woman really valued the gift. But Alice also noticed that the woman had become even more frail after her stay in at the hospital. Walking to the old woman, she bent down and kissed her papery cheek, "Grandma. How are you?"


    Lady Ye smiled at the girl and patted her cheek. Even if she was so angry with her, Alice still valued her old grandmother. Lady Ye looked at the time and noticed that it was already over five minutes and that man was too punctual so she did not have much time to explain and ask if she wanted to get done. Thus she directly started," Alice. There is something that you need to know. Since you have falsified your DNA report, there is no way your father will continue to let you sit on the CEO''s chair for long. As you know, he has already under his control quite a vast number of your shareholders and once they pass a no confidence vote, even if you have a good number of shares you will have no say in the company. I know that I have given the impression that I have those shares in my possession but that is not true. I want you to know that I only have the power of attorney for those shares. And now Samual and James know of this fact. I know that you have always blamed me for not standing firmly on your side but alienating them and siding with you would only have made them more careful. Before Samual and James find a way to force me into voting against you, I want you to meet the real holder of those shares. I don''t know how your grandfather came to know him and why he handed the shares to him but I do know that he had an agreement with your grandfather to hand over the shares to you once the time comes.


    But I don''t know the conditions that they decided upon. I have asked the man to come here so that you can talk to him. Whether he hands you the shares is up to you. Alice, I don''t want you to tell me whether you succeed or not. I simply want you to know that come what may, your old grandmother will always stand on your side. You are too much like your grandfather for me to not stand behind you."


    It did not take Alice any time to understand what her grandmother was saying. Her eyes filled with tears as she realized that she had greatly misunderstood her. She had done her best by her, while she had even hated her at times. She opened her mouth a few times but then snapped it shut having o idea what to say. Lady Ye simply smiled and said," You are really like your grandfather. He too made such a silly face when he did not know how to apologize."


    Getting up, Alice hugged her grandmother hard. Before either could speak however, Uncle Han interrupted the moment. Ignoring the tears, he simply said,"Mr. Adken is here."


    Alice frowned in confusion as she tried to think of a person named Adken but could not think of anyone with that name. She turned to grandmother Ye but the old woman just shook her head, "Even I don''t know this person."


    A few minutes later, Alice had composed herself and her icy mask of indifference was in it''s place. Walking into the room, she noticed the man is a glance. Lean but fit, the man wore a black suit and his face held an expression of curiosity as he stared at her. A small smile graced his face as he watched her walk in and stood up. Extending his hand to shake, he said," Miss Faye. I have heard a lot about you. It is a pleasure to meet you. My name is Adken. You can call me Uncle Adken."


    Alice shook his hand and gestured for him to sit before she took a seat opposite him. "I am sorry to say Mr. Adken but I have heard nothing of you. So I can only ask that what would it take for you to hand over the shares that my grandfather left you."


    Mr. Adken laughed at this and commented," You are just like my old friend mentioned. Little girl, I don''t want your money. Those shares are yours. I only held them for your grandfather. But you are right about one thing. I do want something in return for handing the shares to you."


    With that Mr. Adken extended a few papers that he had placed on the table. With trepidation, Alice picked up the papers and read through the contract. Each line made her frown and anger lined her face and she was tempted to throw the contract in the man''s face! "What is the meaning of this? What kind of a contract is that?"


    "Miss Faye. This is my price. You need something that I have and I need something that you can help me get. This is simply called quid-pro-quo. And everyone in the business world is quite familiar with it, yes? If you need to time to think, I can wait a while but let me tell you, that I will not negotiate. All the terms are stated here. "


    "This is a Devil''s contract! It would be like signing over my life to you."


    Adkin simply shrugged and said, "Of course it is. But I am not forcing you to sign it, am I? The power of attorney is still in your grandmother''s hands and I won''t revoke it."


    Alice wanted to snort at this. He may not revoke the rights but with Samual and James chasing the shares, her grandmother would be in danger.. Picking up the contract and the pen placed next to it, she signed the contract with a stroke.

 Chapter 83 - A Fun Day

    December 2014


    Alice woke up to the aroma of eggs and bacon summoning her. Sitting up in bed, she felt disoriented for a moment as she tried to think of where she was. That was when she realized that she was in her grandparent''s house. And the person who was probably cooking was Adam Parry. Struggling to get up and not wanting to leave the warmth of the blanket, Alice walked out of the room as if summoned by the food. Last night, after a little tussle, the two people had fallen asleep in separate bedrooms with Alice sleeping in her grandparents room and relinquishing the guest room to Adam Parry.


    Adam Parry. It was such a waste that he was a simple stand up comedian. His voice was more suited to music..and now judging by the delicious aroma coming from outside, a chef..


    She stopped at the door of the kitchen and started in wonder. When she had seen him last night he had been beautiful but with the morning light coming from behind him, he was more than beautiful. He was just splendid.


    For a moment, Alice wanted to pinch herself and wonder if she had fallen into one of the novels where the male and female lead got stuck together in the snow. She snorted as her subconscious provided that it did seem like she had landed herself in a similar plot.


    Just then, the sound attracted the attention of the man who stood at the gas stove and flipped the omelette.


    Sending a small smile her way, he said, the were was restored so I thought that I should look into preparing something to eat. When you told me that your grandparents were out for a holiday, I thought we would have to starve until the transport is restored. But the refrigerator is fully stocked with meat and eggs.."


    Alice nodded and answers,"It is a habit of my grandmother. In the earlier days they had to skimp ear because of being closed off from town. Later, with their age and the distance from the town, they decided to make a large cold storage at the back with lots of meat and eggs for difficult times. My grandmother never lets it become empty. So we will have eggs and its of meat but not much of milk and other staples or veggies.."


    "Really? You mean there is more food in the back? That''s amazing. Here have something to warm your self."


    Alice sat on one end of the table and Adam sat opposite after bringing two plates of eggs and bacon. The breakfast was a silent affair between two people who had spent their night under the same roof even though they were strangers. With no television and no internet to entertain them, the two people finally settled to play some games. But the house had no children and this there was no game other than chess. After playing a couple of games the two people were even more bored and finally Alice drifted to the large shelf to pick a book and read, leaving Adam to his own devices.


    Adam was not used to sitting still. As a youngster, he used to work study and spend the rest of his time working the fields. And after their selection for SKY he had worked day and night be it dancing or singing. And now suddenly sitting still made him feel antsy.


    Looking at the pile of snow outside and then the pretty girl sitting on the couch inside, an idea struck Adam. Walking out of the door, he started to gather the snow outside..


    As Alice was engrossed in her book, she lost track of time and only when the book had reached midway did she realize that Adam was not around. Wonderong where the man had gone, she went to the room intend if to ask him if he wanted some hot chocolate but he was no where to be found. Just then, Adam came back in. His face was red and stiff but with warm excitement in his eyes, he grabbed her by the wrist and took her out.


    Unused to being held like that, Alice frowned and tried to protest but before she could say much the words were stolen from her. Because right there in front of her was a bid size now statue of herself. She marveled at the way he had so accurately made it and could only ask in amazement,"Are you also a sculptor? It is so beautifully made."


    Adam smiled at the awe in her eyes and said,"It is because the subject is so beautiful that this art has become beautiful. Alice smiled and flushed prettily before she said,"Let me go get my polaroid camera. I need to click a picture of this."


    As Alice raced back into the house, she heard Adam call out from behind her,"Wear a scarf also when you come out."


    Soon, Alice sat next to her snow sculpture and grinned widely at the camera where Adam snapped two pictures, one for her and one for himself. And then as Alice invited him to not next to her they took a ''selfie'' from the camera and waited for the photo to print.


    But as Alice was about to take the picture from Adam, he ran away with the picture before lightly pushing her away.. But the light push caused Alice to fall in the snow infuriating her so that she angrily threw a fistful of snow at the man.


    And soon the two people were involved in a snow fight while the picture was forgotten. But thought that picture was forgotten by the girl, Adam had not forgotten it. He had carefully slipped it into the inner pocket of his coat, close to his heart.


    Present Day:


    Adam caressed the slightly faded picture of the two of them with a smile on his face. Who would have thought that something that began with disaster would have such a beautiful conclusion? He wondered what Alice would say if he showed her this picture. Would she be happy that they had known each other in the past? Would she explain how and why she had forgotten everything? Or would she be angry with him for not telling her the truth from the beginning?


    Just as he was lost in thought, his phone started to ring. His smile widened when he saw the caller and answered immediately."Hey babe. I was just thinking about you."


    Alice smiled at this and answered,"Really? And what were you thinking about?"


    " Well you might hit me if I tell you. So I am hesitant to tell you."


    Alice rolled her eyes at this before saying,"Yes. If you are thinking any of your dirty thoughts please keep them to yourself!"


    "Hey! You are the one who keeps having dirty thoughts. I was thinking of something pure and white. It''s snowing outside and I was thinking of playing in the snow with you. Have you ever been in a snow fight?"


    Adam had once again probed in vain hope trying to make Alice recall their past but Alice simply replied with a negative answer. "Adam, it doesn''t snow here."


    "But it does in Rocky Mountains.." Adam mumbled under his breath..


    However this was not caught by Alice who was distracted by the noise from behind her. Even Adam heard this and asked sharply," Are you at the airport?"


    "Yes. I am. I am on my way to meet you all. Since it has already been a month, Phillippe and K thought that it was time for you all to come back. I have arranged accommodations for all of you and after shooting one final episode, we will be continuing here."


    A small smirk graced Adam''s face as he teased,"The mighty queen is coming to pick her subjects. I am scared."


    "It is because they are important subjects to the queen."


    Adam glanced at the snow and thought of the snow forecast tomorrow, calculating the time that Alice would reach here tomorrow. As he bid her good bye he was already planning a surprise for her..


    And that is how, when Alice reached the small hotel, she almost fainted when she saw the landscape. Little snow flowers had been made into he snow as if paving the path before a large sculpture of ice stood in the snow. Her eyes widened at the majestic figurine while the camera director who had been dragged out of bed because of Adam at the break of dawn was even more excited. He had seen the leader of SKY work endlessly but he was amazed everytime at the talent of the man. In a few hours, he had made such a fine structure. He wanted to run to the editor now to showcase this but then he caught a glimpse of the woman who had inspired the structure walking towards it with wide eyes and he knew it was going to be a picture perfect moment.. He zoomed in to catch Alice Fay''s reaction and that is how the camera caught the never before scene of the formidable Alice Faye swooning face down into the snow.

 Chapter 84 - Swooning STARS

    As the world renowned boy band is on a break recovering from their traumatic accident, they have still not let off their followers known as STARS and continue to make them swoon with their endless talent. Last week , we saw the amazing Apollo who entertained their followers with an hour long video log of painting. And make people marvel at the talented boys.


    At present the bit band members are recovering from physical and mental trauma and their struggles are also being brought to their followers with their variety show called,"Open the SKY." where the viewers are able to see their idols scream in pain as well as rejoice in small achievements on their path to recovery. Their endeavors have won them much accolades from all over the world from people in various fields. In their unending effort, the band''s leader K has dropped a bomb that is making all the girls swoon and many celebrities become their followers. This time K has shared with us a snow sculpture of his good friend CEO Alice Faye. The process of the making is going to be on the next edition of Open The Sky but until then we can only admire the beauty of his art as well as the subject. Alice Faye is also known as a part of the fandom and this time she has also joined the Stars in swooning (literally) over the mastery of K.


    As the picture of the show sculpture was shared over and over again, once more the supporters of the KAl ship raised their leads and cheered for K and Alice to become more than good friends, making the trends on Weibo and Twitter go through the rooftop in many countries.


    While K had once again caused a sensation all over the internet, he was sitting in the doctor''s office staring at the man worriedly.


    "Why did she faint?"


    In all the scenarios that Adam had imagined when he had made the sculpture, seeing her faint into the snow face first was not something that had entered his head. As he had ran to her worriedly, millions of doubts and self-blame had assaulted him. He knew that she had no memory of the past. What if seeing something similar of what she had forgotten had triggered something in he head. After all, he did not even know the reason for her memory loss. He had raced to her and carried her to the doctors infirmary urgently. Good thing there were doctors present there but what if something similar happened in the future and no one was around? As he paced outside the doctor''s office, he wondered what could be the reason for this sudden collapse but also if the doctor would be able to find something in her brain that could have caused her to forget. Soon the doctor was outside and he nodded to K to follow him to the office.


    As K followed the doctor hastily, he could kit help but ask,"How is she doing?"


    The doctor looked reassuringly at K before saying,"CEO Alice is fine for now. It could be she fainted from exhaustion. But we have conducted the tests as you said. K, are you sure that there are gaps in CEO Faye''s memory?"


    K nodded at the doxtor''s question before answering,"Yea. I am ninety nine percent certain that she has lost some part of her memory from six years ago."


    The doctor sighed as he took off his spectacles and explained," Since CEO Faye had fainted suddenyl, I conducted all the tests to check if there was an nerve damage from some past injury or something clot that might be suppressing them but all her tests have come clear. But the brain is a wonderful thing K. Even if everything looks clear, there could be something that no one knows. Physically, her memories should be intact and there is no problem. And since her memory loss is related to a specific period of time, I think it is possible that it could be because of some traumatic experience that she has suppressed her memories. If you ask me this is the brain''s way of protecting her and it would be better of we don''t probe into it lest she suffer some more. Another reason why I am telling you these doubts is that CEO Faye is in a occupation where even a minor weakness is enough for her competitors to finish her off so everything about her needs to be kept most confidential. On the other hand, you live in the public eye and everything related to you is news. Already, CEO Alice''s office has contacted us warning us to not disclose her conditions to the public. This in itself proves that you need to back off. Let me ask you, is the snow sculpture you created a part of those memories that she has forgotten?" Over time, the doctor had come to consider K a friend as the man really was very humble and approachable. But the doctor also understood that there were some things the man could not discuss. Also, K was not his patient and they were not bound by the patient doctor agreement. The only reason he dared to ask K for an explanation was because of the favor K had asked of him.


    In answer, K took out his wallet and placed it face side up for the doctor to see. "As you can see, this is her and me, six years ago. Our meeting was an accident but our friendship was more. When we separated, she promised to call me but she never did. And then we met again, she had no recollection of me. However, even as I made the sculpture, I had not thought about jogging her memory. I just remembered how happy and surprised she had been and wanted to surprise her similarly.."


    The doctor glanced at the happy couple in the phots and suddenly understood K''s motives. No wonder the man wanted her to re gain her memories. But even if the memories did not return, they had all seen that CEO Faye trusted K and with a little more time and patience the two could return to being a couple. And maybe once they were a couple again she would remember everything. And when he said so to K, he did not get the reaction of happiness that he expected but rather could see more disappointment in the man''s eyes. When asked K said, "I just don''t want to deceive her. She thinks we don''t know each other but if she learns I have known her longer and not said anything, her trust would be broken.."


    Dejectedly, K returned to the room and looked at the girl who was sleeping on the bed peacefully. He caressed her head and pushed back that had escaped her pony tail and fallen over her small forehead. She looked like the little Alice of the past..


    He had prepared so many things but now he was hesitant to bring them out. He thought back to the time when they had returned from the snow fight. Dripping wet and freezing cold, the two of them had shed their outer coats and raced to their rooms as if in a race. The rest of their day had been spent lazing in front of the fire as they had conversed about almost everything under the sun. He had no idea what they had talked about but he knew even then that the woman he wanted to spend his life with was her. He wanted to grow old with her.


    And he knew this now too. But the distance between them then and the difference between them now was too much. The past Alice was a little innocent girl who knew only sweetness and had an open heart while the Alice today was someone who could bring people to their knees and the iron walls around her heart were higher than the sky. Sigh! He had assumed that he would have an advantage of the past if she just remembered but now he would have to give up the advantage.


    Leaning down, he placed a small comforting kiss on her forehead and as he moved back her eyes opened and clashed with his. A frown formed on her face and as she looked around, she asked in confusion, "Why am I here? What happened?"


    Before Adam could reply, however, Alice clutched her head and groaned in pain.. "Ahh! My head is killing me.."


    Looking down at the girl who was in pain, K pushed her hands to the side and casually massaged her head. The doctor had already warned him that she would have a severe headache if her memories had really been jogged..


    Alice tried to think what was happening and broken fragments of a snow sculpture seemed to appear in her mind. She tried hard to think what was happening and what it was but this caused her headache to increase so much that she wanted to shout in pain.. Only as she felt a touch of warm fingers massaging her head, did she finally relax...

 Chapter 85 - You Fell First

    Alice woke up with a pleasant feeling of restfulness and opened her eyes carefully. However as her eyes opened they were met with an upside down face close to her and she widened her eyes. "Yu Gyeom!" She sat up immediately, hitting Yu Gyeom in the nose as she looked around trying to get her bearings. "Where is this?"


    Rubbing his red nose and suppressing the tears in his eyes, Yu Gyeom made a face and asked, "Did you lose your memory?" By now, Alice had gathered her bearings and from the white walls around her knew that she was in a patient room! She remembered being exhausted as she had gotten off the plane and then coming over. Did she lose consciousness because of exhaustion! And then she remembered her vision blurring and she fell face down into the snow.


    Wincing in embarrassment, she rolled her eyes at the man''s question and said," No! As it happens my memory is intact! If it was indeed gone, I would most certainly have not remembered your name."


    "Ohh!" Gyeom scratched his head in embarrassment though he had no idea what to say. Even though they had spent some time with CEO Faye, K had always been there to act as a buffer but now that he was not here, Gyeom had to say that he still found Alice Faye a bit intimidating. And he felt at a loss when she was being sarcastic.


    Just then, K, who had just returned heard Alice and saw Gyeom''s confusion. Shaking his head, he walked in and said, "Sheathe your claws, little kitten. He was just concerned. Don''t scare the poor boy." Seeing that K was finally back, Gyeom took the chance and said," You both must be hungry, right! I will go tell the chefs to prepare something."


    With that, Gyeom escaped the room even as he wondered at the courage of K who dared to call a lioness a cat! Well they were the technically the same family, but a lioness could eat them for breakfast!


    (Author: Uh huh.. Gyeom, she is addresses correctly. After all, a lioness cannot make a person serve breakfast where as a cat only needs to demand breakfast and her human will serve it faithfully...)


    K watched his little brother escape and turned to see Alice sitting there smiling after him. Immediately he was irritated that Gyeom could make her smile and scolded, "Was it fun? Scaring me like this?"


    Giving him a sheepish smile, Alice said," I was actually planning to come here and take a break but who would have thought that it would happen so fast!"


    K shook his head and sat next to her asking, "You still have a head ache?"


    "I had a head ache?"


    "You almost banged your head against the table you had it so bad! My poor fingers have been abused massaging your head.. Not that I am complaining. I loved it! I got to play with your silky hair as well!"


    Alice rolled her eyes and pouted," Well, you are not complaining but you are making it clear that I will have to repay you the favor. You, Mr. K are an opportunist."


    "Of course I am! So do you have headaches often."


    "Hmm! Ever since my mother passed away, I tend to have headaches regularly.. It happens quite less frequently now, after so many years. But usually does when I am physically exhausted."


    K wanted to question Alice about her mother even in the past and had even thought to do it this time but after the warning from the doctor yesterday he was feeling out of sorts. Finally, he decided to let the topic slide and simply asked,"Them why were you exhausting yourself? You have so many people working for you. You can simply delegate your work to them and rest properly. What is the point of having so many experts if you have to exhaust yourself."


    K turned around and picked up a thermos that he had brought with him. Poiring some simple soup, he turned back to hand it to her but was met with her sharp gaze. Raising an eyebrow at him, she said,"There are so many amazing musicians out there who produce excellent music then why do you insist on doing yours yourself?"


    K smiled at this and nodded,"Touche. So what has you working day and night?"


    But this time Alice''s face turned glum. She looked at K thoughtfully wondering if she should tell him or keep her worries hidden. Usually she confided in Ximin but just like when she had gotten to know K, she had kept it a secret, she did not wish to share this with Ximin. But would K mind if she told him that she had been unable to sleep because of another man! He had made no secret of the fact that he admired her and if she confided in him, he might feel burdened and even be unable to give advice without prejudice.


    K clicked his fingers in front of her when he noticed that Alice had become lost in her thoughts.


    She shook and looked at him in consternation,"I am sorry. I was thinking something."


    Holding her hand and placing the cup innit carefully, K looked into her eyes and asked directly,"Are you going to share or are we going to play guessing games?"


    Biting her lip, Alice decided to take the plunge and said,"I fell for someone in the past. I know I have told you that I never had a boyfriend but I was wrong.."


    Adam felt the ground slip from under him. He wondered if she remembered him and that was why she was telling him this. Clenching his fingers, he turned away and walked back to the side table trying to be as nonchalant as ever and tried casually,"So what little kitten? A boyfriend in in the past right?"


    He crossed his fingers hoping that she would tell him that no he still had a place in her heart but instead was even more disappointed when she said,"You are right but there is a problem, K. I don''t remember having a boyfriend. Last time when I was going back I met my best friend from school days and she told me something very disturbing."


    Pouring some water in a glass, K kept his back to her and asked,"Really? What did Lana say?"


    "Lana said...".


    But just as Alice was about to answer him, her brows furrowed and she asked," Hiw did you know her name? I don''t think I ever mentioned it."


    K stilled and his eyes widened as he realize that he had made a mistake. Thinking on his feet, he said,"I think you mentioned it in the past that you had a friend named Lana."


    Turning back, Adam sipped the water slowly and watched as the suspicion did not ease from her face and she thought carefully. He was about to prepare to come clean however when she nodded and said,"Yeah. May be I did. Anyways, where was I?"


    "You were talking about meeting your friend."


    "Yes! And Lana mentioned that I had starting liking a guy just before I received news about my mother''s sickness. However when I asked her about the guy, she said that she did not even know him as that I had met him on my way to my maternal grandparents'' home. I hadn''t even remembered that I spent my new year''s that year with my grandparents. Anyway, after speaking to her, I have been really worried about this person. Who was he and why did I like him? Because you see I have never been close to anyone else before or after that. This is why I have been sleeping badly. I keep getting weird dreams. I was actually planning to bring you guys back to the country and go back and find him."


    "So you are going back tot he Rocky Mountains?"


    K wanted to bite his tongue when he said that! Dam* it. He had blurted out again in his excitement but luckily this time Alice was lost in thought and affirmed,"Hmm. I''ll be going there. Anyway I haven''t gone there since then so maybe I will find a clue about this mysterious boyfriend.."


    Just as K was about to breathe a sigh of relief, however, Alice turned her sharp gaze to K and said accordingly,"You!"


    K: ".."


    Alice: "I thought you fell for me first and liked me. Why are you not jealous?"


    Whoo! For a moment, he had thought that he was caught. Smiling in relief, he wondered of he should say that he could not be jealous of himself but refrained from opening his big mouth and said," Why would I be jealous of a guy that you do not even remember?"


    Before the two could say more, there was a knock on the door and a staff front the kitchen brought out the food, thoroughly bringing an end to theirr discussion.

 Chapter 86 - Shocked

    Through out the breakfast, K felt as if he was on his and needles while Alice was also distracted with her own thoughts. Once again, she had an inkling that she was missing out on something but was at a loss about what it could be.


    Finally deciding to keep this thought for later, Alice turned to K who was eating the fried doughstick quietly.


    He was the biggest reason she has come here this time. She looked at his graceful moments and felt herself get mesmerized. How could someone look so beautiful when they were simply doing a chore?


    His hand had grown a bit longer from last time and the way a flick fell over his forehead made him look more and more boyish and cute. She was tempted to just ruffle them and make them a bit more messy and just look at him smile.


    Just then, K looked up suddenly and met her eyes. Immediately a smile came upon his face and he raised his brow at her in question.


    Impulsively, Alice leaned forward, gesturing him closer as if wanting to let him in on a secret. Curious, K leaned forward only to be kissed lightly on the lips and before he could even feel the warmth of them, she had already receded. His eyes turning as big and round as saucers, he licked the slightly sugary taste before carefully pinching his wrist.


    Alice noticed this stunned look and could not help but giggle. In a confused voice, K asked," Am I not dreaming?"


    She shook her head with a big smile.


    "An I hallucinating?"


    Another shake of her head.


    "Then did you really kiss me?"


    A shy nod this time.


    "Why?"


    "Because I wanted to taste the dough stick."


    Looking down at the lone dough stick, he raised it up as if a flag and brought it to her mouth to let her taste.


    This time, Alice could not suppress her giggle and catching his wrist, she took a bite of the dough stick.


    Seeing her chew on the soft bread, K finally came back to his senses. He had been kissed. By Alice. Of her own accord. Grinning like a fool, he put the rest of the stick into his mouth and was even more rejoiced at getting this indirect kiss and found that this bread was sweeter than the others.


    Once again, her tinkling laughter reached his ears and he looked up to see her leaning back in the bed, her eyes almost disappearing into crescent moons at his reaction.


    Placing his chin on his palm, he stared at her with a smile. This made Alice feel conscious and she looked away a bit before asking,"Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Like what?"


    Stuttering, Alice felt her face burn with shyness and muttered,"Like...like you want to kiss me again..." This time it was K who roared with laughter and then said, "You are absolutely right. And since you stole a kiss and are not even telling me why, I am going to have to do the same.."


    In the next moment, K had leaned forward and captured the soft lips, ready to taste them fully. While Alice was stunned, K used this opportunity to taste her lips fully. As his tongue touched hers, Alice''s mouth opened in a gasp and K took this opportunity to explore some more.


    The tentative touch of her tongue as she hesitantly kissed him back, made the latent fire inside him ignite as he slowly stretched even more while Alice laid back on the hospital bed. Her arms wound around his shoulders and pulled him closer. This move almost caused K to lose his balance and he would have fallen on top of her but he stopped himself just in time, instead, sitting sideways and deepening the kiss.


    Soon, even that bit of awareness was gone and Alice and K were immersed in their passionate kiss. K laid next to Alice while the two people kept trying to get closer and closer. K''s hand slipped around her back ,loosening the tie at the back of the hospital gown so that his slightly rough hands traced her smooth back. Alice''s hands clenched, her nails digging into his shoulders and she arched herself into his hands wanting more. Needing him to touch her more.


    As their legs tangled, Alice felt his hardness settle firmly against her and she felt a warm gush of awareness there. She could feel the warmth and eagerness even through their many layers of clothing. Slowly, K broke the kiss but instead of moving back, his mouth trailed slowly over her face to her ears and then lower, raining small kisses all over while his hand pulled down the now loose gown, until he had bared the twin treasures there. Slowly his mouth reached her neck and he bit there slightly before moving away. Finally, he moved away and looked into her eyes. The burning lust in there reciprocated his making him go even more crazy with desire.


    Continuing to look into his eyes, wanting her to whole heartedly agree with what they were doing, he slowly brought his hand to her brea** and slightly pinched the stiff peak before rolling it between his fingers. His own hands trembled and her response as she tried to arch closer to him made him feel as if he had suddenly died and gone to heaven. Her eyes were closed while little mewls of need rose from her. Not breaking the eye contact, he slowly bent his head and placed a light kiss there. Before giving a similar treatment to the other side.


    This time, Alice was unable to stop herself and pulled him closer to her and soon they were immersed in an even more passionate kiss. Finally, Alice was able to gather her courage to explore and her hands roved over him slowly exploring the firm muscles under her palms.


    But before their passion could rise even more to a point of no return, the voices of a few people walking in the corridor invaded their sense. Breaking the kiss hurriedly, K stood up hurriedly and clasped her face in his hands, before saying, "Baby! Lock the door behind me. I will stop anyone from coming in until then." And then he covered her with a blanket hurriedly


    With that, Adam walked towards the door and just when there was a knock and the other person was about to enter, Adam pushed the door a bit and walked out.


    I.M and Felix who were about to enter were shocked when the door suddenly opened and Adam came out. But instead of letting them in, he stood like a sentry guarding the door. I.M was confused and said, "Hey! We want to go and meet Alice why are you blocking our way? Move aside, K."


    But K refused to budge and instead said in an angry tone," No. She wanted to change her clothes. You guys can come back later."


    Just then the snick sound of the door being locked could be heard and this time K relaxed his stance a bit and said, "There? You heard that? Go back and come later?"


    But I.M being the innocent chap he was, simply frowned and asked, "Well, since the door is locked, why are you still standing the door and blocking it. And why are you sweating so much? Are you not well."


    This time Felix who had very keen eyes laughed and grabbed IM by the shoulders before he leaned in and whispered in the man''s ear, "Stupid. He is not blocking anything. Rather we blocked something. And knowing K, he is not going to let this go."


    Just as IM was about to  ask loudly what the man was talkin about, Felix looked pointedly at a certain someone''s jeans and poor IM felt himself turn red and he escaped with a hurried, "Excuse me." On the way, he bumped into a few things, overturning a vase and causing a huge crash to echo in the corridor. In a voice that was still hoarse and painful when talking, Felix gave a meaningful glance at the door and said loudly," We are going. We''ll come back in a while when CEO Faye is better."


    K waited for Felix to go away before he threw a glance back at the closed door and breathed a sigh of relief. If they had been caught like that, he knew for sure that Alice would have kept a few meters distance from him in the future. Even now he was pretty sure that when the door opened again, her walls would be higher than the Walls of Troy! Sigh!


    He went to sit on the small bench placed on the opposite side and licked his lips, still tasting her sweet taste there. The events of today had suddenly taken an unexpected turn...And even though he was pleased as punch, he also felt a little lost... He had carefully planned his way of getting to her heart but now, Alice had suddenly changed the game...

 Chapter 87 - Do You Like Me?

    It was only after she heard the footsteps walk away, did Alice breathe a sigh of relief. She had not expected things to go so out of hand. Rushing to the washroom, she washed her red face carefully and slowly untied the hospital gown exposing the redness around her neck and chest. There were even a few love marks which made her blush more furiously.


    Changing into a fresh gown, Alice tried to organize her thoughts. She had indeed planned to ask K if he seriously liked her and would consider dating her but things had taken a different direction. As per her plans, they would have gone on a few dates before taking things further but all those plans had flown out of the window like little twittering birds.


    Running her fingers through her hair, she tried to think of what she would say to him but felt at a loss. As she walked out of the bathroom, however a little part of her protested that love cannot be planned and she should feel guilty for using K''s feelings but the lonely girl in her who yearned for love and who wanted to bask in his care did not understand all this. No, it was better to bury her head in sand and just live this little time freely. After this little time, she would have to bow down to that contract and that person...


    Shaking her head, she refused to think anything and left the washroom.


    Opening the door to her room, she looked around and was disappointed when she noticed that K had already left. Disappointed, she was about to go back in when he came in front of her. Her face started to blush again and she looked down, feeling extremely shy. At this moment, she knew one thing, she might not be in love with him but she did like him...a lot.


    Seeing her shy face, K felt his heart burst with happiness and extending his hand, he caught her wrist and brought her forward.


    Alice looked in surprise at her wrist and when she felt him tugging her forward, she looked at him in question forgetting her previous shyness. But he simply smiled his mesmerizing smile and said, "Come with me." and she did go with him.


    As she looked at his broad back, a song that she had recently heard, seemed to echo in her head. He was a pied piper and all he had to do was play the pipe and she would follow him everywhere..


    He took her out to the vast gardens in the retreat and she continued to follow him. The piles of snow from the day before had gone down with only a thin white powder covering the whole grounds. The last snow of the season had fallen and soon, spring would arrive. And just like flowers bloomed in spring, Alice hoped their love would bloom in this spring.


    A little while later, when they had walked deeper into the cover of trees, K stopped. As he walked backward and leaned against a tree, he placed both his hands on her waist and called out to her, "Alice?"


    Alice felt her heart beat accelerate and she wanted to run away but she instead simply shook her head, refusing to look at him. But this time, K hooked a hand under her chin and made her look into his eyes. And seeing the emotions there, he decided to ask directly, "Alice, I like you. I have liked you from the very beginning. But you have kept me at an arm''s distance. I tried everything to be close to you and have been willing to court you honestly. My heart... when it comes to you, I wear it on my sleeve."


    This time, he noticed her slightly moist eyes and the courage that he had been lacking all this while came back, and he asked eagerly, "Alice, every time I flirted with you, all I saw in your eyes was amusement and humor towards a friend. I hoped to become a good friend to you so that you would look at me someday. But today, there is something different I see, Alice. Something that I have only dreamed of. Tell me, is what I am seeing in your eyes true or is it something that I am only imagining?"


    His humility gave Alice the last push she needed and she could only nod her head and say, "K, I don''t know if the last person that I dated meant much to me. I have never believed in love and since James Faye, I even stopped believing in family and trust. But after all this while, I know one thing, the only person I am willing to hand over my heart to, the only person I am willing to take the calculated risk with is...you. Adam Parry? Will you be my boyfrie..?"


    Before she could even finish her sentence, Alice felt herself enclosed in a tight hug. This time she hugged him back and breather in his scent, letting her frayed nerves soothe her. A heavy weight seemed to have lifted off from her shoulders now that she had stopped resisting her heart to him. There was only one thing that she wanted to ask. Pushing him away a bit, she looked up into his eyes and asked," Then, K? Are you really willing to accept me."


    Smiling widely he placed a hard kiss on her lips and nodded his head. Before he could say more, Alice continued," Then can you promise me something?"


    Her tone seemed to hint at something which the exuberant and usually observant K failed to notice as he agreed to promise her everything she wanted. What she said, however, stunned him speechless.


    "Promise me that you will never hate me."


    A hint of warning came to the periphery of his brain as he simply stared into her eyes before he asked in a confounded voice, "Shouldn''t it be a promise to always love you?"


    This time, Alice gave him a sad smile and cupped his face with her small hands, "K, I am a businesswoman and I know what I want. I already am aware you love me. And knowing you, once you give your love to someone, you will never take it back. For that I trust you. What I don''t trust is myself. In the future, if I do something to hurt you, then can I ask that even of you don''t talk to me, you will never hate me?"


    K wanted to assure her that he believed her. That she would never do something that could make him hate her. Even though he wanted to say all this, looking at her, he could only promise," Come what may, Alice Faye, I promise to not just love you forever but also to never hate you."


    Hearing the promise, Alice''s wavering heart finally found stability and going on her tiptoes, she touched her lips to his, tasting their warm sweetness as well as her own salty tears. She need not resist her feelings anymore. She had found someone who would keep them safe for her for life. She wanted to tell K that she would forever be thankful for his love and cherish it for life. She pushed all her feelings into the kiss promising every promise that she could not say verbally because even though she could lay the world at his feet, she could not promise him a lifetime.


    With their arms holding each other tightly, the two lovers kissed passionately, each of them hiding the fears in their heart but hoping for a better tomorrow. Finally as the snow started to fall around them, the two people separated. Laughing loudly, K turned her over, making her lean against the tree as he fell down on his knees,"Alice Faye, would you like to be my girlfriend?"


    Giggling, she nodded and was once again collected into his arms as he picked her up and twirled her around in happiness. It was only as they were fully wet because of the snow did the two return to her room, hand in hand.


    K was already planning to close the door and push Alice against it to continue where they had left off earlier but who would have thought that they would be caught red handed on the very first day of their new relationship.


    Because as soon as the door opened, the five people turned their heads in unison and all five caught the hands that were tightly clasped. Phillippe, Apollo, Gyeom and IM could only stare in shock while Felix was the only one who still held his senses and said,"Finally!"


    He then walked over to IM, poked the man in the shoulder and said,"Learn something from them."


    Before walking mover to the couple,"Congratulations to both of you for finally becoming sensible.. The people in this room may need a while to recover. Why don''t you take sister in law to your room?"

 Chapter 88 - A Comedy Show

    Laughter and applause echoed in the large theater as the stand up comedian did his job on the stage. But even as everyone was laughing, K''s gaze was stuck to his girlfriend who was also laughing with the audiences. As he looked on as she covered her face with laughter, and the big smile on her face as well as the small droplets of moisture on the side of her eyes due to laughter, he agreed that it was a good decision to bring her here for their first date. Now, if anyone were to hear that K, the person acclaimed to be most romantic brought his girlfriend to a stand up comedy show on their first date they would call him a fool and the most unromantic man. But to him, her cheeks rosy from laughter were the best memory he could create for their first date.


    Soon the person on stage bowed to his audience and K looked at the enthusiastic applause from Alice and frowned, "Hey! How could you stare at another man for an hour on our first date?"


    As they walked out of the theater, Alice looked at him with her glowing eyes and held his hand tightly, "But you are responsible for that. I never expected that I would enjoy so much at a laughter show! Even my cheeks hurt from laughing so much. K, tell me will you become like him and after a few years not express your love for me."


    K nodded thoughtfully and said, "Baby, I will always have words of love to say to you. I like to play with words! But you...I think you will only tell me to refer to the previous cards when we reach our fiftieth anniversary you will not even say anything to me!"


    Alice giggled at this and agreed, "Yup! This is what we will do! You write me a few words every year and I will simply repeat that I love you all the time! Straight and simple! What do you think?"


    K looked down at their entwined hands and even his cheeks started to ache from happiness but he did not let go of the opportunity. He did not even tell her that she had said I love you to him instead of I like you. Stopping a little, he noticed that the theater was almost emptied and immediately stopped. When Alice turned to look at him in question, he hurriedly pressed a peck to each of her cheeks and said seriously, "Since they were hurting, I decided to give them a little bit of my soothing kiss."


    Blushing, she shook her head and called him, "Silly!" but still did not relinquish her hold on his hand and let him take her out.


    As they sat in the car, Alice eagerly asked, "So? Where are we going now?"


    K glanced at her child like excitement and refused to tell her, "It is a surprise."


    As they drove towards the other side of the city, the world around them faded, lost as they were in their world discovering the similarities in their lives as both were essentially raised by their grandparents because of irresponsible parents. As Alice heard K talk about regretting that his grandmother had not lived long enough to see him become famous, Alice felt a pang for him. How lonely he must have felt when his grandmother passed away so suddenly. When she said this to him, however he threw her a glance and agreed, "Yes. It was. But luckily I was not too alone after those few days. There was someone by my side who gave me hope and a reason to look forward to the future. "


    Alice wanted to ask what he meant by that but before she could say anything, he parked the car in front. The place was shrouded in darkness and Alice tried to guess where they could be but was at a loss. When she was unable to guess, however, she complained, "Hey! K! I am starving and you brought me here to this dark place instead of taking me to dinner? Are you planning to starve me?"


    Laughing, he grabbed her hand as and pulled her along, "I wouldn''t dare to! I am going to do a barbeque and serve you nice and juicy meat." As they took a step, lights illuminated their path leading to a pretty country style cabin. Seeing the rustic looking place, Alice could not help but grin. This place reminded her of a romance novel she had read when she was sixteen. The place where the two male leads had made a house was very similar to this place. Heck! It could have fit the exact description in the book.. It had been her favorite book at the time...Turning her head, once again she wondered how this man knew her so well.


    But K was unaware of Alice''s admiration and simply dragged her along," I wanted some alone time with you. With those clowns back at the retreat, we would never have gotten that! I am pretty sure they would have found ways to disturb us and tease us!"


    Alice could not help but grin at the description and the accuracy of it. All of them were really good at teasing! It was all done in good fun, but Alice was not used to it! And she could hardly ever retort but she knew that they were all happy for her and K and this made her happy. After all they were the only family that K had now.


    Opening the door, they were assaulted with the aroma of many delicacies and Alice looked around wondering if there was someone there cooking. The open layout of the cabin and the smooth wooden surfaces were full of candles and in the middle was an elaborately laid out table.


    Letting go of her hand, K bowed carefully and with a hand held out, said, "Welcome my queen, to mu humble abode."


    Grinning, Alice walked in and straight towards the table full of food and said, "Hey! I thought you were going to cook for me!"


    This time a bashful smile came onto his face as K answered, "Well I am. The grill is at the back. But all this food is back up! It has been a while since I cooked from nothing. Last time also the meat had been prepared by the hotel so in case I make the food horrible, then we must have some thing to eat, right?"


    Alice could not help but giggle and follow K who walked outside and watched the man fire the grill. There was something very attractive about a man cooking...but what made him even more irresistible was that the man was cooking for her.. How sweet!


    A little While Later:


    Alice and K were cuddled under a blanket staring at the small camp fire that K had set up. As Alice leaned against his chest, she could hear his steady heartbeat and closed her eyes in contentment. She could spend a lifetime here forgetting everything in the outside world. As she continued to look into the fire, Alice asked coyly, "K? Will you sing for me?"


    Ever since she had discovered his voice she had always hoped that every song he sang was for her and now that they were together she wanted to shear him sing. But instead of singing one of his own songs he chose another one that made her melt even more and be unwilling to leave this little universe of theirs.


    Even K could not help but wish that they would be like this forever. Having Alice nestled in his arms was a dream that he had long dreamed. he put everything that he had ever felt for her in the song and wanted her to know that he would love her always. As the song slowly came to an end, the two people looked at each other at the same time and without a word, they came closer until their lips met. The kiss was the embodiment of sweetness and the gentle passion they held for each other. A reaffirmation of their feelings. Soon, the kiss turned urgent as the hands that held on started to cling. As Alice pushed away K''s clothes she could not help but kiss him all over. Her hands roved his lean chest and soon her lips left his and she kissed her way to his Adam''s apple. But just as she had reached her goal, K pulled her back up and they continued to kiss. Slowly, K laid her down in the ground and his hand caressed her leg slowly raising the hem of her while skirt while Alice''s hand reached the bottom of his jeans. Fleeing her hand there, K could not help but stop her. Moving back, he asked,"Are you sure?"


    "I want you, Adam. I want you inside me. I want us to be one."


    The confession broke the last part of his restraint and soon the two people became one....

 Chapter 89 - The Second Day

    As their first time ended in a frenzied state of want and need the two people hugged each other silently as they basked under the glow of the stars while the campfire slowly started to burn out, letting them feel the chill in the surroundings. Holding her in his arms, K felt beyond contented and her soft sighs seemed to fill his eyes with satisfaction. Casually he glided his hand to her fingers and entwined them with his cautiously. A little wariness permeated the atmosphere as he wondered of they had proceeded too far too fast.


    Just then her soft voice sounded," K, you are thinking too much. I wanted you just as much as you wanted me."


    This time, the slight tension disappeared and K could not help but say softly, "It feels as if I have spent all my life waiting for you.."


    Slowly, she skimmed her lips against his perfect jaw, her new favorite thing to do, and said softly," K, let''s go inside."


    Not wanting to ler her go away from his arms, K kneeled up and picking her up, slowly carried her up the few stairs into the house. His heart thumped in his chest as scenes what they had just done replayed in his head.


    Never had she believed that K she would be kissed like this so beautifully, so thoroughly. A stark contrast to the candles outside the bedroom was simplistic. Seeing her look around curiously, K said," I did not want to be presumptuous or make you think that I planned all this. I actually prepared two rooms..."


    Before he could continue, Alice held his jaw and kissed him. His thinking this, and his respect for her boundaries was enough for her before moving back. "Having you think all this is enough. Trust me."


    Slowly, K laid her down on the bed, turning on the small lamp by the side. Slowly he stroked both his hands down her body and held her close to him. Ever so slowly, he took her mouth in another kiss.. Alice wondered of when she thought of all the times they would be intimate. She had thought to tease him and keep everything in her control the way she did in everything. But he had already taken the control and all thoughts of teasing him had disappeared from her mind even when he barely touched her..


    Ever so slowly he trailed a finger tip down the side of her neck, along her collar bone and then towards the top of her breasts which were covered by a mere blanket. The light touch set her skin on fire and Alice could not help but whimper his name. "Adam, you make me weak."


    K stared at with glittering eyes at the treasure he had uncovered and replied," You too pretty girl.. My knees feel like jelly, whenever I see you.."


    This time he kissed her feverishly and passionately. Their second time around, slowly he explored her. Tasting and learning every curve, every swell, every angle. Pleasuring her was the only thought he had in his mind even as his own need hammered against him. Those magical violet eyes of hers were full of storms and every time he took her to the edge and backed away, she felt even more needy, even more greedy until she rose to the peak before falling.


    Finally, he slipped into her, making them both moan in pleasure as she arched into him, wanting more. As she encouraged him without words, Adam stopped. Called out to her," Alice."


    When she opened her eyes and looked into his, was when he started to move in slow long maddening strokes. With every breath he called out her name until the two finally rose and fell together.


    Alice hugged Adam tightly feeling as if she had been drugged. She wanted to remember everything that happened this night. She was pretty sure she had stopped breathing a few times.. This man was was now splayed over her tiredly had destroyed her! A thought about how much experience he had and how many women he had been with, tried to enter her head and ruin her happiness, but she simply subdues that and nuzzled into his neck.


    Slowly, he rolled over, taking her with him and asked softly, "Are you okay?"


    At this question, Alice snorted and said, "Okay? Okay is when you are about to fall but don''t. At this time when my system has been turned inside out, I don''t think I can say I am okay. Are you okay?"


    Adam smiled and hugged her even more tightly, "With you in my bed, naked , I am more than Okay."


    A little while of silence later, Alice glanced up to see his smiling face and closed eyes. He looked so beautiful even when he was asleep. His long lashed resting against his cheeks.."


    Sighing softly, she nestled into the curve of his shoulders and fell asleep taking herself into a land of sweet dreams.


    The next morning, Adam found himself alone in bed. Sitting up, he looked around and Alice was nowhere to be seen. A feeling of worry that she had gone away somewhere entered his mind and grabbing a pair of shorts, he slipped them on and immediately went to look for her.


    And breather a sigh of relief when he saw her outside staring into her phone. A charred pan and a few broken eggs shells were scattered all over the place while she looked frustrated. Walking closer, he asked, "What are you doing?"


    Frustrated, Alice complained," I am a decent cook! But this! I want to eat sweet french toast but this is just not happening! I have followed the recipe to a tee! But still."


    "Well, why are you cooking if you have me to do these odd jobs. You go sit on that couch and check out the things you want to do today. I''ve made a list of options we can explore around here."


    Relieved, Alice nodded her head and walked towards the couch eagerly but before she could pass him by, he had pulled her to him and kissed her hard. A little while later he finally moved away and said with a naughty grin, "Good morning babe."


    Smiling shyly, she said," Good morning." And ran towards the couch shyly."


    Picking up the notebook he had left on the couch, she pulled it into her lap and smiled. She was at the top of the world. She started at the list unseeingly, reliving every moment of their togetherness..until finally Adam called her to the table.


    Still holding the book, she walked to the table and saw that he had already cooked the perfect French toast complete with sugar, fruits and syrup. Almost drooling, she placed the notebook aside and without waiting for Adam, dived into the food. Happy at her happiness, he sat opposite her and asked,"So, have you chosen?"


    "Chosen what?"


    Rolling his eyes, Adam said,"What you want to do today? Weren''t you seeing the list just now?"


    This time Alice raised her head and immediately started reading the list out loud," Ice skating, farmer''s market, drive-in cinema, street fair.."


    As she read down the list, Adam grinned and said,"If you were to ask me, I''d have chosen the fifteenth option.."


    Alice looked at number fifteen,"Stay in bed and neck."


    Choking on the French toast, Alice coughed loudly and glared at Adam without saying anything while Adam enjoyed his food.


    But he continued,"If you don''t want that we can choose option number twenty. No need to scan the list. "It is going to the drive-in movies."


    Alice who had recovered by now said,"But that is the same as option three."


    "No it isn''t. The third option is to watch the movies and the other one is to go there and do some necking."


    This time, Alice did not choke but she chewed viciously and threatened,"Adam Parry, I will kill you by strangling your neck!"


    Raising his hands in surrender, he said,"Fine fine, we don''t have to do one or two things! We can do multiple things on this list. First we can go to the farmer''s market then ice skating, then street fair, drive in movies and then the bed for some n.."


    "Adam Perry!"


    "What! I was going to say napping!"


    And that is how Adam and Alice spent their second day together as boyfriend and girlfriend, playing tourist, winning soft toys for each other and fighting for cotton candy, bargaining for the freshest fruits and then skating(more like falling) all over the ice and then watching a retro movie in a drive in. And then some necking in the car. Then some more necking in the bed followed by some more vigorous play until finally napping in the bed, holding each other close..


    This is the life that these two had dreamed of but never believed possible. Like a dream.. But dreams always shattered and came to an end...

 Chapter 90 - A Change Of Plans

    While Alice and Adam had the time of their lives, lost in each other and their own small world of friends, before returning to the country, two people had formed their own welcome for SKY. Lucas Ivy and Samual Faye had joined their hands and were now planning he downfall of Alice Faye and SKY.


    Lucas Ivy smoked the thick cigar in his hand as he looked at the other mawho was detailing over his plan. He had to say, the scandal that Samual Faye had brought him was too explosive and he could hardly wait to see the look of defeat on their faces when this came out. He cursed his own spies for being fooled for so long. The thing that could bring about the downfall of SKY had been in front of their eyes for so long and yet everyone had been too blind to see it. K really was a man with high intelligence. He had hidden the most scintillating thing in plain sight.


    But once again Lucas Ivy could not help but frown at the plan. There were too many loopholes and things that could go wrong. And once K found out that they knew the secret then the man would just make it go away. He had that kind of a charm! This was also why Lucas was willing to wait for their return. Because only after they returned home in glory and were at the height of their fame would they fall thoroughly.


    Smirking, Lucas Ivy questioned,"I can understand your hatred for Alice Faye and this not wanting her to be happy, but isn''t your ultimate goal to get rid of Alice Faye from Faye Group? How is SKY being exposed going to help you?"


    "It is very simple Mr. Ivy. Alice Faye is much like SKY''s leader. Never exposing her weaker side and always cautious and meticulous. But ever since she has found K, she has been more worried about him and spending time with him than about the business. Oh, the people working for her are just as meticulous and careful but the directors are becoming more and more scared about her distraction. Once SKY starts to fumble Alice will be focused on them and loosen the reins over Faye Group. And with you adding fuel to the fire, the board of directors will finally be at the end of their patience and then the frespected Lady Ye will introduce to propose another CEO. The both of us will then have achieved our goals!"


    Both the men, then smiled slyly and clinked their glasses waiting for their upcoming victory.


    On the other side, Alice watched in amusement as the boys made enough noise to scare everyone. And they were just playing pool volleyball. But more than playing they were actually splashing water at each other and screaming their lungs out while she and Felix watched in unison.


    As she went on to pick a piece of fruit in her enjoyment, her hand clashed with Felix who pulled it back with a hurtied frown. Seeing his reaction, Alice rolled her eyes and said,"Just because you are not interested in touching women does not meant that you have to treat us like untouchables and taboo."


    The teasing statement made Felix freeze and he turned to look at K in horror. But Alice simply picked up the apple and popped it into her mouth before denying,"He is not the one who said it. You know him better than that."


    Felix directed a look at Alice and said,"You are quite observant."


    "Hmm..Maybe I am. And you are quite interesting."


    Felix smiled a dimpled smile and said,"Thank you. You are quite interesting as well."


    Alice threw a smile his way but then it was her turn to look shocked as Felix said,"You are hiding something from K and still claim to like him. There is no trust where there are lies or hidden secrets. And when there is no trust, there cannot be love.


    Fixing her eyes intently on K, Alice smiled, "You are right. For K, I have been selfish. It is also the reason why I find you interesting. You have been selfless for love. I wish I could do that."


    The two people looked at each other in silence. Each was aware of the others secret but chose not to share it.


    Just then, K noticed the two people involved in conversation but the atmosphere around them seemed tense. Jumping out of the pool, he walked over to the loungers and took a bite of the crispy apple from Alice''s hand before shaking his head like a wet dog and splattering it all over the two people sitting there.


    Alice shrieked while Felix simply shook his head at the childishness but in the end both the people were dragged into the pool and another round of pool volley ball ensued. But much to the irritation of K- Felix, Apollo and Alice we''re in one team while he, IM and Gyeom were in the other. And for the first time in his life, K was drowned in a sea of vinegar as Felix and Alice worked perfectly in a team getting cues without even speaking. EHa! He was going to beat Felix into a pulp, K decided when finally the game came to an end with his team losing horribly.


    A long while later, Alice and Adam lay in bed talking quietly to each other as they discussed their plans to move back. All their families had organized a big welcome bash for them, followed by a fan meeting who were noelw eager to meet their idols. They would not be returning to the stage any time soon but SKY had rested and recovered well during this period and would now spend a little time with their families.


    K was now planning to take Alice to his grandmother''s resting place while Alice wanted him to meet her mother, grandfather and her still alive grandmother. But their plan was brought to a stop when this time Alice received the news that her grandmother was once again admitted to the hospital, this time with a severe condition.


    As Adam tried to convince her to let him go along, she refused to change their plans and prepared to go alone while asking him to come with SKY. But a throbbing fear lived in


    shrieked while Felix simply shook his head at the childishness but in the end both the people were dragged into the pool and another round of pool volley ball ensued. But much to the irritation of K- Felix, Apollo and Alice we''re in one team while he, IM and Gyeom were in the other. And for the first time in his life, K was drowned in a sea of vinegar as Felix and Alice worked perfectly in a team getting cues without even speaking. Ha! He was going to beat Felix into a pulp, K decided when finally the game came to an end with his team losing horribly.


    A long while later, Alice and Adam lay in bed talking quietly to each other as they discussed their plans to move back. All their families had organized a big welcome bash for them, followed by a fan meeting who were noelw eager to meet their idols. They would not be returning to the stage any time soon but SKY had rested and recovered well during this period and would now spend a little time with their families.


    K was now planning to take Alice to his grandmother''s resting place while Alice wanted him to meet her mother, grandfather and her still alive grandmother. But their plan was brought to a stop when this time Alice received the news that her grandmother was once again admitted to the hospital, this time with a severe condition.


    As Adam tried to convince her to let him go with her, Alice refused stubbornly insisting that she would go on her own. The reason for this was simple. The person who had informed her of her grandmother''s condition was not just anyone but Mr. Adken himself. And he had said that he would be coming to pick her up. K would naturally question her about the man and Adken would also be offended at this. She had promised Adken that once she came back, she would answer solely to him..


    On the other hand, Adam was re living the past. That time also they had simply spent a little while together when she had received the news of her mother''s sickness. At that time also, she had insisted that she would have to go alone because she would need to talk to her parents about their relationship before they did anything else and with her mother''s health, this would not be possible. But she had never remembered him after that time. Until they had met again so many years later. And the fact that she was hiding something from his was like a stone in his heart. He had thought that he had time to ask her about it. What made her stare into space so melancholically at times. She was here with him and yet not. But Adam could not ask her any of these things as Alice rushed with her packing.


    Finally, just as she was about to wheel her bag out, Adam caught her in a hug before taking her mouth in a hard possessive kiss. "Promise me. Alice. Promise me that you will never forget me."


    He knew logically that it was not the case but his heart did not know that why it felt like a goodbye. Maybe it was the anxiety of separating from her that made him break out in a cold sweat. He did not think that if they separated this time, he would be able to bear it.


    As Alice walked into the lounge, the tears that she had held in finally let loose. She has wanted to give him explanations for what she was about to do but she knew that she had no good excuse. There was a saying that one must hate carefully for they become what they hate the most. For she too had become like her father. For the company, she had made the biggest and the worst decision of her life. She had chosen her company and her revenge over love.. And all she wanted to say was Sorry.

 Chapter 91 - A Partner

    As Alice landed at the International Airport, her eyes were back to their impassive self and no longer showed any evidence of her crying. Dragging her suitcase behind her, she looked around and noticed a driver standing there with her name placard. Walking over to the man, she gestured with a finger. The man immediately bowed and greeted politely, "Good day, CEO Faye. Our leader is waiting for you in the car." Extending his hand he took the bag from her and asked her to come with him.


    Nodding, she followed the man towards the luxurious Rolls Royce Phantom that was parked in the waiting area. The man opened the door respectfully and stepped back. Directing a disdainful glance at the dark interiors of the car, Alice went inside. Even though she had chosen to sign the contract with this man, she was not someone who could be polite to him. To her he was a vulture who had used this opportunity for his own means. Whatever way this man had convinced her grandfather to hand him the shares, this was not what that old man would have intended.


    Refusing to even greet the man or look at him, Alice turned her head to look out of the window not interested in making small talk. Mr. Adken observed the stubborn profile of the young girl and smiled. It was rare to see capable youngsters so arrogant these days. Most of them were arrogant only because of their parent''s money. But Alice Faye wore her arrogance with pride and elegance. Softly, he asked her, "You came back alone? I thought that you would have come back with your boyfriend."


    "I don''t think so, Mr. Adken. I would want to expose him to an opportunistic man like yourself."


    This made Mr. Adken roar with laughter and he said," Well! You should have brought him! I could have benefitted him. After all, I have benefitted you."


    "Mr. Adken. The price for the benefit that I have to pay for your benefits is something I would not even wish on an enemy, let alone a man I love."


    "So, you love him?"


    Alice refused to answer Adken''s curious question and turned her head away coldly. A few minutes later, she turned back to the man and asked abruptly," Where are we going? This is not the way to the hospital."


    "Oh! your grandmother is asleep. She won''t be getting up for a few hours now as it is under the effect of anesthesia. I thought until then, you would like to meet a few people, hence I took the liberty of arranging it for you. Oh, by the way, your father it seems was well prepared for your grandmother to fall sick. He has prepared a surprise for your return. Though I have kept your return a secret, he seems to know that you will return."


    When Alice did not give Adken any reaction, he typed something on his cell phone before extending it for Alice to see. Looking down, she glanced at the news and her eyes flickered with a hint of pain. But in the next instant it vanished into nothing and she looked back up indifferently, "Are you expecting me to be sad? If you have memory problems, I can help you Mr. Adken. My father and I have already broken relations. And the world knows it. So even if he is now formally disowning me, I have no opinion about that. And you should have asked me if I wanted to meet unimportant people first before I meet my grandmother. I came rushing back to visit her and not some people who might turn out useful."


    Adkens smiled knowingly but did not call out her lie. He had not missed the flash of pain. And that was what had given him hope. Only if she was ruthless would she be able to help him achieve his goal. So he pressed," CEO Faye. I have delayed the timeline for a bit for my terms of the contract. I hope you did not break off with your boyfriend. You have some more time to... umm enjoy your private life."


    This time Alice narrowed her eyes and lowered her voice even more as she commented,"Mr. Adkens, you are awfully interested in my private life. Let me remind you, even though I have signed a contract with you, I have not asked for your opinion on my life. So please keep it to yourself. Now would you like to tell me who we are going to meet in such urgency?"


    Just then the car came to a slow stop and Mr. Adken smiled,"You will know soon enough, Faye girl. But whether you two can be allies or not is up to you."


    Getting out of the car without waiting for Adken, Alice strode into the club confidently. Old people were notoriously same. Bringing her to a golf club to make connections. As if a woman could connect over balls with those old men. But the man that Adken took her to meet was not old.


    In fact, he looked a few years older than her and held an aura that would make most people stop and take a second look. Handsome in a classical way the man had a well-defined jawline and as he swung the club to take a shot, his V-shaped torso was highlighted exceptionally. The ball went into the hole in the first shot and many lackeys could only clap loudly. Me. Adken clapped loudly as well and stepped forward,"Great shot, Ivy."


    Lucas Ivy turned around and looked at the man in front of him before his gaze scanned the aloof woman who stood behind him. The sunglasses that covered his eyes did not make anyone realize the fire that burned in them when the man paused on Alice Faye''s face.


    The next moment, Lucas Ivy''s face was blank as he told the other man,"You are too much, Adken. Praise from you is too high for someone like me. Now, who is this beauty that you have found for me?"


    Of course the two people had recognized the other but no one strode ahead to acknowledge the other. Finally, Adken cleared his throat and said, "Lucas Ivy! Didn''t you want a partner? Well, here she is."


    Lucas Ivy looked interestedly at Alice and then at Adken. Handing over the golf club to a lackey, he walked forward while taking off the black gloves in his hands. Finally he took off his glasses as he came to a stop in front of Alice. Even though the difference in heights was enough to make Alice tilt her chin up and glare at him. With a flick of his wrist, Lucas ordered his subordinates to leave so that there were only three people left in the wide grounds. Lucas Ivy and Alice continued to stare at each other, before continuing to glare at each other. Finally, Lucas Ivy had a faint smile on his face as he turned to look at Adken, "Adken, you have a strange sense of humor. The woman who at present is the biggest obstacle in my path, you brought her to me and claim that she wants to be my partner?"


    Before Adken could reply to this, Alice snorted," Lucas Ivy! The only way I would partner up with you would be if you wanted help in killing yourself! Mr. Adken! What is the meaning of this? Lucas Ivy is Samual Faye''s biggest partner as yet! Our goals at present are exactly the opposite!" But this time instead of refuting and explaining Adken simply said, "I don''t think so! You both will soon have the same goal. Alice Faye and Lucas Ivy! Why don''t you come with me?" while Lucas Ivy commented," Miss Alice Faye is quite well informed for someone who has been out of the country."


    "I was out of the country not out of the world, Mr. Ivy."


    Shaking her head, Alice sat in the chair in the private room of the club as she wondered, "She wouldn''t trust this man as far as she could throw him away! Even if he agreed to support her, the fact that he was willing to backstab Samual Faye would show how untrustworthy he was." Of course she knew about his recent meeting with Samual Faye.


    While Lucas Ivy kept staring at the woman in front of him. Though he had seen numerous pictures of the woman, seeing her in person made him realize just how charming and alluring she was. Her looks were delicate making you want to protect her while her eyes persona would make any man want to conquer and own her.


    Alice could feel hos gaze roving over her but she remained impassive. Men like this were common. They claimed to be visionary men but treated women like commodities. And prizes to be won. Just then Adken called the two people to attention," Well, here is what I have to propose to you. I promise you that it will be mutually beneficial to you...."

 Chapter 92 - I Missed You

    Two days after Alice had come back, SKY returned to the country amid much aplomb.From fans holding celebratory welcome back parties to clammering to meet them at the airport, it was estimated that SKY was now even more popular that the time they had gone for the tour. People rushed to click and share their pictures at the airport and shouted their well wishes to them.


    Even as K was surrounded by guards and screaming fans, he unfailingly helped the other members get into the vans before he got into one himself. He had known that Alice would not be able to come to pick them up but was still disappointed when he did not spot her.


    With a last wave to the fans, he closed the door and looked out of the tinted windows before turning back. As they reached the hotel where they would be holding the fan meeting before separating for a while, K received a message that made him a but happy,"Come to this address when you have rested. My grandmother has just returned home an would love to meet you in the evening.. Happy at the thought that Alice was still talking to him and not ignoring him like the had expected. Settling into the room at the fastest speed, K changed into fresh clothes and raced out of the hotel as if on wheels.


    Soon, he found himself at the entrance of Faye Group. Even though, Alice had invited him to her grandmother''s home in the evening, he wanted to see her and not wait anymore. Since it was still the afternoon, he assumed her to be in the office and simply crossed his fingers that she would not be out. But just as had parked the rented car, he watched a man walk out of the Faye Group and get into their car. That person made him pause outside the door and shook him. Was he an acquaintance of Alice or someone who she was involved in business with..


    This thought kept him stuck at the entrance. Even though he was wearing a bucket hat and face mask, he was easily recognized by the passers by. Not wanting to attract more attention and cause a big media circus, he placed his thoughts about the man aside and walked in. The receptionist looked up and meeting his piercing gaze blinked a bit. Glancing at the lean figure and casual clothes, she tried to guess the identity of the person and could barely control her excitement when K asked," Would it be possible to see CEO Faye at the moment?"


    By now the news of his arrival was already spreading through the offices and many mean people tittered behind their hands," Doesn''t it look like a slave has come to greet the queen? He has just returned to the country an hour ago and already come to pay his respects to the queen. How cheap."


    "CEO is such an over achiever, why would she fall for someone in the show biz? I mean these people are like those dumb football players aren''t they? Those jocks only know how to run after a ball while these pop bands only know how to dance and sing. He is simply using his looks to get himself a sugar mama."


    This caused the few STARS in the company to be downright angry as they argued," K is one of the more intelligent men out there! His IQ is far more than those like you who could be said to have the room temperature for IQ!"


    But K, who was waiting patiently for the receptionist to make the call remained unbothered by the stares and whispers. However when the receptionist placed down the phone with an apologetic look, everyone looked forward to the pop star facing humiliation. CEO Faye was notorious for refusing to meet anyone without appointment. The receptionists next words proved them right as the woman said, "Sir, Ma''m would like you to wait downstairs." Once again the STARS in the company were angry as K simply shrugged and walked to the couch on the side to wait. But they felt humiliated on his behalf. Everyone knew that even if the CEO''s guests had to wait, there was a special lounge for them on the higher floor. To make K wait here was showing him how unimportant he was...This was the place where they made normal people wait... the kind who were not allowed into the company. Just as the others were about to gloat, however the private elevators opened and Alice Faye walked out of them.


    Until now, K had been unaffected by all this but just as he was about to sit, he noticed Alice walking towards him hurriedly. He stood up again and was about to walk to her when she suddenly speeded up and the next second her arms were around his neck as she leaned up to place a small peck above his mask and whispered, "K! I missed you!" Hugging her back, a beautiful smile surfaced on his face and before he could return to his senses, he was being pulled towards the elevator.


    The scene caused everyone to feel shocked! The STARS who were indignant were now on floating in happiness and could hardly wait to share the story or the re union of the lovers while the people who had just been gloating and muttering about K were silenced. The CEO had come down herself to receive the man, showing everyone the man''s importance. This man could be their future boss! They would have to be careful from now on!


    K smiled and lowered his mask once they were in the elevator and bent down to place a proper kiss on her lips," I missed you too! Though I was not expecting such a warm welcome! Alice Faye, you have thoroughly surprised me!"


    In his happiness, K failed to notice the sad look that passed through Alice''s eyes1 yes she had missed him terribly but the reason she had come down was something else. When she had received the unexpected call from the reception about K''s arrival, Mr. Adken had just left and all the papers of their discussion had been spread out on her table. In the time it would have taken for K to arrive, the papers would not have gathered. That is why she had ordered Ximin to handle the papers while she went down to receive K and give Ximin a few moments to gather them. But even as she did this, she felt gloomy inside for her deception. Hugging him hard, she lay her head against his chest and let his steady heartbeat calm herself.


    Now that she had a little more time to hold him, she needed to use this moment as much as she could. At this moment, a niggling sensation seemed to be disturbing K and he thought about the man he had seen down. He wanted to ask Alice but with her snuggling into him, he could only let the topic be. But as he hugged her back, he decided that he would have to warn her against the man. Mr. Adken was worse than a blood sucking leech and it would be best that Alice stayed as far from him as possible.


    Ximin stood guard outside Alice''s office with a smile on her face. She was eager to see the man that Alice had in her heart. She had doubted Alice''s feelings in the past and thought that the girl was attaching herself to a pop star just because she felt lonely. But seeing her defend K in the meeting today and fight for him, Ximin knew that Alice deeply cared. And this made Ximin very happy!


    Alice did not know Ximin''s history with her mother just that the woman had trusted Ximin unconditionally and that is why handed her the letter that she wanted to give Alice. But what she did not know was that Ximin actually considered her mother as her own as well. The older woman had treated her as a daughter and that was why after she was gone, Ximin had tried her best to never let Alice feel alone. And now she looked forward to meeting the man that Alice had chosen.


    They come out of the elevator with their fingers entwined. Seeing Ximin standing guard at the door, Alice felt her heart thud. Had Ximin failed to gather the papers and that was why she was guarding the door? her steps slowed down and jut as she was considering to take K into the conference room, Ximin extended her hand to K and said, "I am Ximin. It is an honor to finally meet you, K."


    K also politely accepted the hand and said," It is a pleasure to meet you as well, Miss Ximin! I have heard a lot about you.."


    After the two people finished introducing themselves, Ximin turned to Alice and nodded subtly.. Sighing in relief, Alice dragged K into the room and with a curt order to not let anyone disturb them, closed the door with a bang.

 Chapter 93 - A Confrontation

    Hundreds of different and rare orchids were planted on both sides of the green house. A man who looked in his forties, was lovingly tending the plants and speaking to them as if they were his own babies. He firmly believed that the plants could hear him and would grow better from listening to him. It was because he had a nice voice, so of course they would be happy. Just then a knock sounded on the door and the butler stood back a bit. Angry at being disturbed, the man glared at the butler but the man simply bowed and said, "Sir, the young master is here."


    The man scowled at the mention of the young master and said, "Well! So what if he is here? Tell him to go back! I have no interest in seeing him!"


    But just as the man was about to walk back, the butler cleared his throat again and announced, "Sir, the first young master is here.."


    The man paused mid step and turned back to the butler with a disbelieving look, "Who did you say is here?"


    "Sir, the first young master is here."


    Hardly able to contain himself after hearing this the man shook his hands excitedly before turning around, "My son is here! He is back. Did you all hear that? Your eldest brother is back! I need to go!"


    Throwing aside his gardening gloves, he rushed out of the hothouse and ordered the butler on the way, "Bring fresh lime drinks and tell the cook to prepare the best nourishing soups and tell them to prepare duck! He loves that."


    As the man rushed to the living room , he saw the first glimpse of his son after a long while. So tall and so thin. The man wanted to go and hug the young man but there seemed to be a wall around him and he could only wring his hands as he smiled widely, "Welcome back, my son! Welcome back."


    In stark contrast of the man''s happiness, the younger man''s face was set in stone. He hated coming here and had never planned to come here but the man in front of him, his so called father had forced him here using under handed and despicable means. The older man paid no heed to his son''s standoffish tone and immediately beckoned him, "Come and sit. You must be tired!"


    But even as the thin man sat leisurely, he simply stared at the older man before finally asking"Sir? What are you up to?"


    "Sir! How can you call me sir? I am your father? And you don''t even ask me how I am doing? What kind of filial duty is this.?"


    This time the younger man snorted and answered, " I have already done my filial duty to the one who deserved it. Towards you I have no obligation whatsoever.. Now, Sir? Are you going to tell me everything or would you like to explain it yourself?"


    This time the older man gave up the pretense of being a simple father and old man and sat on the opposite chair, with eyes as sharp as that of a tiger looking at it''s prey. " I have always been clear on what I want! The problem has always been on your side. But I have finally found a way to clear the problem. So, very soon the ball will be in your court!"


    The younger man snorted and said, "What you want is what you will never get! I suggest you stop using those despicable means and leave me alone."


    Just as the younger man finished saying this he was about to get up and leave but the older man stated," I am thinking of getting married again? What do you think about getting a stepmother? A young one..like Alice Faye?"


    This time the younger man did not control his rage. Walking forward he leaned down and pushed his face closer to the other man,"Mr. Adken Perry. If you dare to eye my woman, let me warn you I will kill you regardless of the fact that you are biological related to me!"


    "Well then you should have not exposed your weakness to me. I want you back home Adam and if you refuse to come directly then I know how to get what I want. Until now, you had the upper hand but I was also not sitting idle. I have already trapped Alice Faye and my next mission is to get you. If you promise to return to the company and me, then I will forget the contract that Alice Faye has signed and will happily give my daughter in law what she wants but if you don''t agree, Alice Faye will still get what she wants but you might have to call her step mother."


    Adam shook his head as he glared at his biological father with more hatred in his eyes. So he really had been up to something.


    "If you think I will let Alice fall for your dirty tricks then you are mistaken. I will protect her."


    This time Adken Perry showed his true colors and smiled cunningly. "You will protect her? I don''t think so. It is because of you I set my sights on her. Do you really think I don''t know of the past between you two? She might not remember but you do. Right, Adam? I already started laying a trap for her when you spent your time together many years ago. You thought that you had hidden everything well. But Adam I am your father. Though I must say I had pitied the poor young girl for becoming my target unknowingly but over the years I have seen her grow into a ruthless woman and I must say I quite enjoyed it. I''ll tell you what. Since you are my son and I don''t want you to think that I covet your girlfriend, I will give you a choice. Acknowledge me as your father and I will let you continue with your singing and dancing. Alice Faye is a capable businesswoman and she lives you. I will pass your inheritance to her and she can work in my companies on your behalf. What do you think?"


    Scoffing, Adam uttered the hurtful words that he had kept hidden in his heart for a long time," Let her work with you? The man who is responsible for ruining my family and forcing my mother to commit suicide? When you had the time to acknowledge and love your family you wanted nothing but the company and now that you are old and unable to handle the company affairs, you are looking for people to share the same name as you to hand over the company. I don''t know what made you decide that Inwould be suitable to become your heir but let me remind you that you have another son who can sacrifice his life for you. And you even have a minion who thinks that he is as powerful as you. Why don''t you use them?"


    Adken Perry banged his hand on the table angrily as he said,"You said so your self! Lucas Ivy is but a minion while your younger brother is no where near as smart as you. If I hand him the company, the sharks will have eaten the company by the time your brother realized that there is danger! And you are my first born, Adam Perry! I did all this for you. It is not my fault that your mother was so weak minded that she would kill herself!"


    The aura around Adam changed at this. The man who usually came across as kind, gentle and laidback now looked like a block of ice as he looked coldly at the man opposite him,"Adken Perry, you have done nothing for me. And let me give you some advice, you can do whatever you want as much as you want, but the ones under my protection will stay protected despite your petty tricks. And you should not worry about my brother unheriting but what would I do to your beloved business if I get my hands on it. The one thing I hate the most in this world other than you is that company of yours. And if you force my hand, I may not be able to kill you but I will kill the company until nobody remembers the existence of AP and Sons."


    With that thread echoing in the large room, Adam Perry left the house without a backward glance. There were some things that Alice needed to know and once those things came out in the open, he and Alice would be able to be together without any worries. However, even as he repeatedly assured himself of this, his own heart was having trouble believing it.


    Adken Perry watched his son''s receding back and wonders just how much more despicable he would have to become to bring his son back. He had already given up any hope for having his forgiveness but he wanted Adam to have all this. Whatever the boy might believe, Adken really had worked hard just so that his sons could have a good life....

 Chapter 94 - Ill Handle It

    Adam walked out of the Perry House in a seething mood. He had to suppress the urge to kill someone! Most likely that excuse of a father. Taking out his cell phone, he called the spy he had placed by his father''s side and berated him for not informing of all that earlier.


    Leaning back, he punched the steering wheel in frustration. This was the negative point in finding a strong woman! She had to carry the weight of the world on his own shoulders. Of course his own performance had not been much better in the past. Ever since he had come to the city to make a name for himself, his only goal had been to stay away from his father. He had played defensively. First because he had not wanted to get involved with that man and the other, he had not wanted to stoop to that man''s level. But now! Now he was no longer the small town boy with nothing but talent in his hands.


    He had his own contacts and his own resources which he had slowly and secretly gathered over the years. To him, music had been his only escape from poverty. He thought back to his once happy childhood.


    His father and mother had been childhood sweethearts. When they had come to the city to look for work, they had faced all the challenges together. But slowly while his mother had yearned to settle down and love her husband, Adken Perry had been consumed with greed. When his mother had finally refused to wait for the man any longer and wanted to leave, his father had used love to keep her by his side and then he had been brought into this world as a way to save their marriage. But instead of being happy at having a son, Adam''s mother had fallen into depression so deep that she had been unable to live on any long and finally taken her own life. He had been three then. He still remembered crying and trying to call her father as he tried to understand why there was blood everywhere and his mother was sleeping. But it had been too late by the time his father had even been free to call back and ask why his son had called him. Adam had been found by their neighbors late in the evening when after crying himself hoarse asking for help had fallen asleep on his now dead mother.


    But even then his father''s greed had not subsided. Discarding Adam to his mother in the countryside, Adken Perry had continued to love his life as a successful businessman. It was only when his grandmother had finally fallen sick that the old woman had asked the man for help, reminding him that he had another son in the village. Adken Perry had then convinced his mother to send Adam to him after asking about his talent and intelligence, not even bothering about the old woman.


    His grandmother had begged him to go to his father''s side, but by then the hatred in Adam''s heart had been so deep that it had not been possible for him to let it go. He had come to the city with no expectations of his father, but he had already planned to earn some money to bring his grandmother to the city. And that is when he had become a trainee with the rest of the SKY members instead of meeting his father.


    By the time the man had discovered that he was already in the city, Adam had gained some fame as a singer and was ready to debut with SKY. He had also started to study his father''s moves and had no plans to fall into the man''s clutches, knowing that there was no escaping from this man.


    But now he realized his biggest mistake. He should have alerted Alice to this man. When they had talked about their families, Alice had been truthful about everything while he had simply finished the conversation by saying that his family was dead. If Alice had known that Adken Perry was his father then she could have put her guard up. Feeling absolutely wretched, he tried to think of a way to get her out of whatever contract she had signed. But for that, he would need to find out the contents of the contract. And he was not going to be able to get the details out of her.


    This afternoon, he had subtly tried to inquire about that man but she had simply brushed off the topic by saying,"I''ll handle it." This was the reason he had made the visit here today. How could he let her handle this? But how was he to help her when he did not even know what mess that Adken Perry had created.


    Slowly, he drove about a bit mindlessly as he wondered how he should convince her to lean on him. He had made a place for him I''m he heart but even then she was wary of him, of his love.


    Drumming his fingers over the wheel, his mind lost in thought, he came to realise two things. As long as there were a few secrets between them, there would never be trust. He would need to come clean about Adken Perry as well as their own past.


    Just then, his phone started to ring. It was Alice. Answering the phone, he tried to lighten his mood as he said,"Are you missing me my baby? I just left a little while ago."


    "Ha! I am missing you as much as I would miss a toothache."


    Smiling at her bristle response, he said," Liar. Check your pants for fire."


    This caused Alice to laugh loudly and she complained, "Shut up, K. I just wanted to ask you if you are going to reach grandmother''s house directly or do you want me to pick you up?"


    "Mmm. I am not at the hotel. So I think I will have to come directly."


    This answer surprised Alice as she had assumed that he would be going back to the hotel. She was about to ask where he was when he changed the topic, "So, why did you call me? Do you want to confess something?"


    There was a bite of something bitter in his tone that gave Alice pause. She thought back to his slightly odd behavior in the afternoon as well when he came to see her. Usually, he would be reluctant to leave her but today the moment she had suggested that she needed to work, he had escaped from the office leaving her perplexed. She had tried to assure herself that he must be wanting to rest a bit to recover from jetlag but then he just said that he had not even returned to the hotel and now this. It made her feel a bit insecure. Maybe she needed to come clean about her plans and this was her guilty conscience making her feel bad.


    Clearing her throat, she said, "What would I have to confess? There is nothing.."


    This time K was not able to stop himself as he asked,"Isn''t there?"


    This made Alice even more wary and she asked a bit tentatively,"K? Is today not convenient for you? We can meet tomorrow.."


    The timid little voice reminded K that he wanted to protect her and not scare her. Taking a deep breath he apologized,"I am sorry babe. I just had a bad encounter and am taking it out on you. Give me a while. I''ll be there and back to my goal self. See you. Love you. Bye."


    With that he disconnected the call, hoping that he had been able to assure her.


    But his abruptness seemed to even scare her further who then decided that she would really confess everything to him. After feeling the pain of leaving him behind, she knew that she would not be able to live without him. She was willing to give up everything but him.


    The same thought was encircling K as he decided to make one last stop before going to meet Alice''s grandmother.


    Pulling up outside a slightly shabby building, he knocked on the door thrice... A pair of eyes peeped out of the slightly opened door before looking behind him. And then the door opened as a small voice called out,"Welcome brother. Long time no see."


    The inside of the door was exact opposite of the shabby exterior. With high technology computers beeping and the sound of loud curses and bangs echoing in the room. K looked around satisfactorily before saying,"I want to go see Benji. Is he here?"


    The other man smiled and said,"When is he not here? He is in the same place. Are you here to play or just to get Benji? Since you are here, why don''t you help us and we will return the help?"


    K nodded amiably and went deeper into the rooms.

 Chapter 95 - Crazy

    K and Alice held hands as they went up the elevator back to Alice''s home. Lady Ye had turned frail after her health had taken a downturn but Alice was relieved to see that she had been a little more lively when meeting K. And she had seen that the old woman thoroughly approved of him. But what surprised her even more was that when K had compared her to his own grandmother who had never left the small village, the haughty Lady Ye had not been offended by it but instead asked him to explain the reasons for his thinking and when he had, she had whole heartedly agreed.


    With Adam, Alice realized that she had been able to see a new side not just for herself but also for her grandmother. It was true what everyone of their fans said, "No woman was immune to Adam''s charm. Because everything he said came from his heart."


    At home, Alice tried to think of a way to delay the inevitable. There was a part of her which was scared that if she confessed everything then he might not accept her or maybe even loathe her. She was so worried that she had no idea what to say and how to begin..


    "Adam" "Alice"


    Both the people said their names at the same time and then looked at each other. Both could see the hesitance in each other''s eyes and a plea for understanding. Adam felt that he could guess what was going on and suddenly did not want her to tell him what ever it was she had signed with Adken Perry. In the time that he was unsure, Alice pressed her palm to his mouth and said, "Adam! Listen to me first. This is important. I am going to be proved mentally unstable soon!"


    The shocking bomb silenced Adam who was going to protest. Whatever it was, this was not something he had been expecting. He tried to push her hand down and ask but she refused to move it away and continued, "Just listen and ask later."


    Slowly, she brought down her hand and turned her back to him as she started, "A few years ago when my mother passed away, my father had already started thinking of ways to get rid of me. While I was in depression, they started giving me medication making me believe that it was for my own good to fight my depression. However those were not anti depressants but hallucinating induced drugs that were addictive. After taking them for a while, I had started to believe that they were helping me but I was fooled until one day Samual tried to force himself on me. And I barely escaped."


    At that point, I had already moved away from my father because of his second marriage but still held hope that he would protect me and went to him with my grievance. But his dear son refuted that he had done anything of the sort and James Faye chose to believe him. When I threatened to expose their deeds to the world, they laughed it off and planned to throw me abroad in the name of further studies. But at that point of time, my grandfather intervened and took me with him. It was during my stay with him that I realized that something was wrong with me. I dared not to tall anyone anything and got tested secretly before starting my rehabilitation. But by the time I had recovered well, my grandfather had passed away, while I had been discredited by my father as a kid. Samual Faye was introduced as the heir apparent. But my grandfather left the majority of shares with him! But I was not yet an adult and James Faye held the right as my sole guardian. At that point, with the help of Ximin, I started my own business and then the moment I turned eighteen and was able to get the shares transferred, I threw out my father, all the while exposing all his dirty under the table deals. What a man! He was cheating his own father''s company! Not that I could have expected more. But he was more nefarious than I could have thought. It is something that I have recently discovered."


    A chill seemed to surround her as she thought back to everything she had discovered recently. If she hadn''t seen the DNA test herself, she would have had trouble believing that James Faye was her father. Rubbing her arms, her eyes filled with tears, Alice was about to continue when K held her quietly, his arms holding her tenderly. Deriving strength from him and his warmth, she continued," Recently, I met an old friend of mine and she mentioned something that I had been having doubts about. It is from the time I was sixteen just before my mother died."


    Lost in her own torment, Alice failed to notice that Adam had stiffened when she mentioned this and continued, " I have spaces in my memory from that time. I was told that I had gone on a holiday to the seaside villa with my friends but I used to have weird dreams about being with a man in a snowy place. In fact it was those dreams that helped me fight my addiction to the medicines as I heard the man say that he would wait for me. I had believed that it was also a part of my imagination but my friend mentioned something that made me want to investigate further. And that is when I found out the truth. Their plan was more than making me out to be a drug addict."


    "Using the periods when I was not lucid, my father took me to a doctor to do counselling sessions where I was made to say things that I was imagining. Suffice it to say that if those things were made public, I would be labelled mentally unstable! My father wanted to send my to a mental asylum if I tried to go against him and succeeded in kicking the addiction! Unluckily for him, I already had my doubts and bided my time.."


    Adam wanted to hold Alice even more tightly as she started to sob in his arms. Adam felt guilt assail him. If he had mentioned their past to Alice when they had first met on new year''s eve maybe she would have discovered this plot sooner... But even if they had done all this, it was many years ago. So why would they be able to prove this now?


    Soon he had his answer as she continued,"The only reason they have not yet mentioned this is the eleven percent shares that they don''t k ow who owns. But their patience is at an end and they are now trying to pressure my grandmother into giving in. Once she gives in, they will have the power to throw me out and once I am proceed mentally unstabley medical guardian, my biological father will admit me into an institute for my own good."


    The only thought in Adam''s mind at this stage was whatever Adken Perry''s flaws, he was better than James Faye. Soon, he connected the dots and guessed how Adken Perry was related to all this..Unable to atop himself he asked,"So, Adken Perry owns the eleven percent shares?"


    Alice liked up in shock at this. Stuttering a bit, she asked,"How do you know this?"


    Adam removed his arms from around her and sighed,"I guessed. I saw that man outside your office today. You might not know but he is the biggest ally of Lucas Ivy, the CEO of my agency.


    Alice looked away guiltily and continued, "Yes, he is. And I know Lucas Ivy as well. Adken Perry wanted me to sign a contract with him for the transfer of shares. The Boeard of Directors meeting is to be held soon and the day it is held, is when Adken Perry will transfer the shares to me."


    "And what does he want on return?"


    "He wants me to marry the man of his choice without any prenuptial agreement."


    A piercing pain threatened to collapse him as he remembered how Adken Perry had threatened to make Alice his step mother. Worried and not wanting to hear the answer, he asked,"Dod you agree?"


    This time Alice had come back to enough awareness that she heard the way Adam''s voice broke. Holding his hand, she looked up at him lovingly and said,"Yes and No.."


    The answer did not reassure Adam and he frowned,"What do you mean? Adken Perry prepared the contract separately for share transfer as well as this. But he missed a something. My father''s plan. If I am prove on unsound mind then any contract that I have signed becomes void in the eyes of the law. On the other hand, since the two contracts are separate, I plan to receive the share transfer not in my name..but your name. This way, even if I am proven mentally unstable, Adken Perry cannot have the shares back."


    At this point, however, K realized what Alice had done. She was going to let her father get away with proving her mentally unstable! All so that she could protect her company and her grandmother!


    Holding her by the shoulders, Adam wanted to shake her soundly as he asked,"Are you really going to let your father prove that you are crazy? Can you think of the repercussions of something like this?"

 Chapter 96 - Crazy (2)

    Holding her by the shoulders, Adam wanted to shake her soundly as he asked, "Are you really going to let your father prove that you are crazy? Can you think of the repercussions of something like this?"


    Adam could hardly breathe and felt as if he was having a panic attack. It was like the time he had fallen on the stage due to exhaustion. Pushing her to the couch, he kneeled in front of her as he said," Alice, baby, Once you are proven mentally unstable, everything you have worked for will go down the drain! Everything will be wasted! And all this just to get out of that contract Adam Perry prepared?  Why did you sign the contract in the first place? There must be some way out! If your grandfather entrusted him with the shares with the intention of letting them reach your hands safely, then he must have made some provisions to protect you from Adken as well! That man is not easy! If you use this to cheat him, he may get angry and do something irrational to get back at you!"


    The care and worry in his voice, gave Alice the warmth she needed and she hugged him hard, closing her eyes and letting go of her own stiffness. As a young girl, when she had been immersed in those novels, she had hoped for a man who would treat her like this, as if she was the most precious to him in the world. But now that she had found one, she still could not be happy.


    As she found peace in his arms, she had no idea that Adam was already looking for options to get Alice out of this mess without resorting to this extreme measure. Finally, Alice raised her head and said, "There is another way that I can diminish this and stabilize my power. But the risk is too big and there is a possibility that it may cause me to loose everything without a fight.."


    Alice''s words gave Adam a ray of hope and he clutched at her hands! Tell me, Alice! We need to fight hard! Any risk is better than the risk of landing you in a mental hospital!"


    Alice looked away and finally answered, "An IPO. 1I can pass the resolution to declare an Initial Public Offering. At this moment, all the existing shares are held tightly by the shareholders which caused are stock prices to be at the highest level. At a time like this if I offer new shares then there is a possibility that our shares on the stock market may crash. Because when a company usually does this it it to gather capital and pay debts. Secondly, I will need a large portion of liquid cash to pick up the shares from the market to retain my majority. Because of new stocks my existing capital will have declined. I don''t have that sort of liquidity. And I will need a public bank or an Investment Banker to underwrite the shares. This would also mean that my father will will hear of this. And if at such a moment, he interferes, then everything will not just backfire, it will cause an explosion. And losses that Faye Group will not be able to sustain."


    Silence reigned in the room as the two people pondered the seriousness of the situation. Finally, getting up, Adam pulled her into his lap hugged her hard before saying, "Alice, listen to me very carefully. You have been there for me when I have needed you the most. This time, can you trust me to be able to help you?"


    The question came as a shocker to Alice because she had not once considered that Adam would be able to help her in any way. The two of them worked in very different fields of work and even if they had been in the same business, she would not have expected something him to help. As a person who had always relied on herself, she did not know how to reply to this. When Adam saw her confusion, he held her face in his hands and placed a small kiss on her lips," Babe, don''t do something rash for now!  Give me a chance to make things right. I know you are thinking that how I may be able to help you."


    Alice nodded and said," Adam, I know that you earn a lot and may be able to lend some money but as I said, it is a risk.."


    Adam shook his head and shushed her," No, babe! I am not talking about giving you my money. Though that will be yours when I propose and you accept. At this point I am talking about resources."


    "There are some things that you don''t know about me! I had planned to confess them to you. But instead give me a chance to prove my self to you that you can lean back on me when there is need."


    Alice felt a wave of questions enter her head as she tried to think what it was Adam was talking about. She had never investigated Adam because she had believed that his life was already an open book but it seemed she had thought differently.


    Clicking his fingers in front of her, Adam said," Alice! Promise me that you will not do anything rash!"


    Unaware of the fact that she already trusted him with all her heart, Alice nodded, "Alright. I promise to not do anything rash.. until desperate." Even though she had added a condition in the end, Adam felt relief course through him at her promise.


    Pulling her close to him, he let go of the tension that gripped him and closed his eyes, savoring their closeness and her trust in him. Now that he had found a way to help her and knew what she had signed with Adkens, this would be a big help. He would have found out everything eventually but this speeded up the process. Adam also made a mental note to check the connection between Adken and Alice''s grandfather.


    Why would the old man entrust something that he kept safe for his granddaughter to a shark like Adken! This was akin to entrusting pirates to guard precious treasure.


    While Adam was lost in thoughts of saving her, Alice felt as if a burden had been lifted from her shoulders. At least Adam would not hate her in the future when if she was admitted into a mental asylum. He would continue to love her. But there was one more thing that he was not aware of. She had joined hands with not just Adken but also Lucas Ivy because she wanted to expose those men before she was unable to handle them.


    As the night passed away with Alice and Adam sleeping in each other''s arms, Adam woke up at the break of dawn and called a certain person that he knew would be able to help and guide them. After their discussion and having affirmed that what he was thinking was indeed a good plan, Adam then made a call to Benji to find if the other man had found something. As expected, the moment Benji sent over the pictures of the documents from Adken''s locker, Adam knew what Adken was up to and how her grandfather had been tricked into making Adken Perry the guardian of those shares!


    Adam shook his head and made one final call asking for a certain set of papers. When Alice woke up alone in bed, she was worried for a few moments that everything that she had experienced last night was a dream but walking out of the bedroom and seeing Adam sitting on the couch munching on donuts made her feel extreme relief. Seeing her standing there, Adam smiled and beckoned and said," Come and taste these donuts, babe! They are from the best cafe around here. It''s called "The  Mad Hatter''s Tea Party." Once you eat something from there you are only going to want more."


    Giggling, Alice said," I should make you our new spokesperson. And shoot a commercial just like this with you sitting shirtless and munching on a donut! I am sure my sales figure will shoot through the roof."


    Adam rolled his eyes at her and accused," Opportunist." But then the two people laughed happily and finally Alice asked," Why did you go out so early in the morning? We could have simply ordered something in."


    But instead of answering her, K extended a set of papers to her and said, "Sign these, Alice. I went to get these."


    Alice read through the papers in shock and then looked up at Adam uncomprehendingly, "What is this?"


    "This is my backup in case you do something stupid. Are you willing to sign them?"


    Looking into his eyes, Alice saw the worry that she would reject this but she had no words to say anything to him after all that he was doing for her, so she gave him a quietly trembling smile before signing the papers and handing them to Adam.

 Chapter 97 - Paparazzi

    The press was in a flurry as a few reporters gathered outside the hotel. SKY had just finished their fan sign meeting yesterday and were now planning to go to their families for a final recovery before their comeback. But they had received an anonymous tip that one of the members was going to have a secret rendezvous with their lover. And they could hardly wait to find out who it was! The paparazzi were even now hiding in various parts of the hotel making wild guesses. They wondered if it was K and CEO Alice Faye? But they were already a supported couple ship so they did not need to keep it a secret. SO it was either that K had another girlfriend or about some of the other members.


    Soon, they received a message of the room number and like a pack of vultures having spotted the dead, they moved to the room silently gathering in the corridor. Because exposing a news was nothing if there was no crowd to support it! It was better to go in packs! A waiter wearing a mask and the hotel''s uniform walked by while dropping a key card in front of the crowd.


    A woman picked up the card eagerly and nodded to the others to follow her. She checked her camera and nodded to her partner who held the video camera to be on ready. Just before they would have reached the door, a man stopped them and asked," Should we wait to hear some noises before we barge inside?" The others paused to consider this. Yes, the more flagrant position a couple was caught in, the better sales their own trashy magazines and blogs would get!


    But then another man pointed out, "But what if they are done by the time we go in? It is better to catch them in the beginning of the act. And this is a big hotel, do you think they won''t be having good sound proofing."


    Soon the ten people gathered outside were about to get into a tiff in order to push away each other to get a better shot. Soon, they succeeded in getting the door opened without a sound but what was even more perplexing was that there was no sound from inside. Slowly, they pushed open the entire door, making a loud noise and startling the occupants they had now spotted in the room but the paparazzi themselves were shocked... They really had caught Alice Faye! But the man who stood there shirtless and had suddenly turned his back was not K! It was Felix.


    immediately they could hardly think straight as they focused on the angle and jumped to surround Alice," CEO Alice? Everyone believes that you and K are a couple even though you have mentioned that you are good friends! Are you going to claim the same for Felix? Are you cheating on K with his own friend? Are you trying to break the band? Or are you and Felix really a couple and K is just a cover? How does K feel about your relationship? Or is he going to be shattered by the betrayal of a woman he loves? CEO Faye? How could you play with the hearts of two men who are as close as brothers? Are you having an affair with any other members of SKY also? Are you sleeping with all of them?"


    Alice glared down at the paparazzi and their lewd questions when a loud punch landed on the one who had asked the last question. It was Gyeom who had walked in and punched the reporter but instead of backing off the reporters then surrounded the youngest member and questioned him, "Are you also CEO Faye''s alleged lover? Do you think that by hitting one of us, you can suppress the truth? Tell us Yu Gyeom? Are you also one of CEO Faye''s lovers? This time we have enough proof and we will be doing a live broadcast so that your fans can see your truth!"


    But Gyeom who was being questioned was also in shock when he finally saw the scene. He had entered the room after sensing a commotion and heard the reported questioning his sister in law lewdly so he had simply charged in to protect her. But now seeing her jacket discarded over a couch and seeing a shirtless Felix, with his shirt lying near his feet, and who had yet to turn to face them, made him a little dazed. Just then, Felix voice sounded, "Gyeom! Bring me a bath robe! And the medicine kit!"


    Hurriedly, Gyeom went to the bathroom to gather both and only when he had draped it over his bare shoulders, did Felix turn to to the cameras. And there on his chest, was blood oozing out slowly. Gyeom widened his eyes and immediately opened the medication kit to help Felix bandage it. As this was captured by the cameras, everyone gained a new understanding of the situation and at this time, Felix finally spoke," I don''t know what filth you guys have in your mind but the only sensational situation is that I was hurt and Miss Faye was worried about me. I had just removed my shirt and Miss Faye was about to go get the medicine kit when all of you barged in with your ill spoken words. Now, I suggest, of you have received your answers, het out of the room before I call the police and report you guys for trespassing and forcefully entering my room!"


    The worried paparazzi were about to escape from the room but before that they were caught by a few bodyguards who made them surrender the memory cards as well as delete the videos.


    As Samual Faye waited eagerly in front of the news channels, for the scandal to break out, Gyeom looked at Felix and then Alice in confusion. Something was not right! If Felix had taken off his shirt just so that he could be bandaged, why had Alice taken off her coat? And what was even Alice Faye doing here in Felix''s room? Wasn''t she supposed to have gone to K''s room. Suspiciously, Gyeom stared at Felix. But before he could ask anything, K entered the room followed by a serious looking Apollo. Seeing the expression on his face, Gyeom was so scared that his legs started to shake! K was really angry! Did he have the same suspicions as him? And was wondering if Alice cheated with Felix? Gyeom remembered feeling amused when Felix and Alice had tended to end up together when they were all recuperating and Gyeom''s mind provided a vivid imagination for Alice and Felix. If it was true, then Felix was probably going to be beaten to a pulp!


    Gyeom wondered if he should risk his neck to protect Felix. It did not like Alice and Felix had gotten much ahead, if they were going to cheat for a first time... But before he could say anything, the bathroom door opened and I.M came rushing out, almost scaring Gyeom as he stood between the charging K and the frozen Felix and screamed, "It''s my fault, K! I am sorry!"


    This gave Gyeom an even more shocking news as he scratched his head! Did that mean that I.M was the one who seduced Alice? Unthinkingly, he blurted out the question in his head and this received him a glare from all of them in the room until Apollo smiled and placed an arm around his shoulder and explained, "My Innocent little lamb. We have protected you too well! I M did not seduce Alice! He seduced Felix! Or rather he was seduced by Felix! Finally!"


    Gyeom felt his mouth fall open at this revelation. With his mouth still wide open for all the bees to enter, he pointed a finger first at Felix and then at I.M. There was no judgement in his eyes, simply shock as he looked at the two people in shock. At this point, he also noticed that he was the only one in the room who was not surprised. Scowling, he placed his hands on his hips and asked, "Will someone please explain what is going on here? And why do I feel the only one who is clueless."


    The glaring match between the three people continued as Felix placed a hand on I.M''s shoulder and said firmly, "It is my fault K! And I am sorry for being so careless! But this was a bit urgent!"


    Gyeom was about to burst with questions when Apollo finally said," You are the only one who is clueless because you are lost in your own world. Felix has been loving I.M for years now but our poor I.M was as clueless as you and did not want to accept that he was not interested in girls.. Until he finally saw Felix being interested in someone else and his jealousy got the better of him and he decided to accept that he was in love with Felix. These two have been since then, more than brothers!

 Chapter 98 - Paparazzi ( 2 )

    A little while ago:


    The fan sign event had ended and soon Felix would be returning to his parents home while I.M would be returning to his. But there was a struggle going inside Felix to which he had not yet received a reply. Felix had long ago come out to his parents about his preference for boys and they had accepted him unconditionally. For so long when he had yearned for I.M, yet he had let consoled himself that I.M was a straight man and this nothing was possible between them until that time when everything changed!


    But even after that Felix had not dared to hope. I.M had maintained that everything was a mistake, making Felix only bear everything silently. He had suffered through the years, seeing I.M continuously fighting the attraction between them and refusing to accept his emotions. Felix had accepted his fate for the sake of having I.M''s friendship and for the safety of their band.


    Though many fans shipped them together, he knew that of it was made public that he was not straight, their competitors would leave no stone unturned into humiliating them and there were several such homophobic people who would attack the others also.


    But I.M was the one who changed everything when he insisted in going together for their break. When they had gone on a vacation, it was I.M who had initiated the intimacy. It was him who had wanted to explore their feelings. He had given Felix the hope and the courage to take the few steps in this direction and surrender the last of his heart.


    Felix pushed I.M against the door and asked directly,"Are you going to confess to your parents?"


    I.M tried to push Felix away but the man refused to move so that I.M could only sigh,"Felix! You know I can''t tell my mom! She is too emotional. What if she is not able to accept it and in her agitation says something to some outsider? It could put all of us and everything we have worked so hard for, at risk!!"


    Felix nodded but instead of letting go questioned,"Then I.M, can you at least promise me to not go on the blind date that your parents have arranged for you?"


    This time, I.M''s eyes lit with anger as he pushed Felix away and walked into the room, "Felix! I have told you to give me some time! Can you not be so insecure and trust me a bit!"


    "I have trusted you I.M. Haven''t I given you all the time already? I am willing to wait for you for eternity but the only thing Inask of you is that you not see other girls? Can you not use the contract and say that you are not allowed!"


    "I have been doing that! But now that K and Alice are dating and they have public support, my parents feel that as long as I can find a good girl, I would be able to survive as well."


    This time Felix backed away with moisture in his eyes. Even looking at him made Felix''s heart hurt so he turned his back to him. His eyes fell on the small fruit knife on the table. In a trance, he walked to the table and picked up the knife in his hand. He was still looking at it when a rough and landed on his shoulders and he was pulled into a tight embrace. And then his lips were caught by I.M in a passionate kiss. Felix clutdhed the fruit knife in his hand carefully stopping himself from being weak and giving into I.M''s seduction. Living like this was agony to him.


    But Felix turned weak when I.M started to unbutton his shirt.


    At the same time, Alice had just received a message from her own spies with a simple room number 1102 and ''paparazzi after fan sign". Taking a moment she remembered that it was Felix''s room number. Immediately her eyes widened and she started trying to contact Felix or I.M. When both their numbers were unreachable, she decided to race to the room, since she was already here in the hotel. And that was when she noticed the paparazzi gathering slowly. Using the master key, she hurried in to the room next door before pushing open the connecting door. The two people in the room were in the middle of a passionate kiss when they jumped apart in fright.


    I.M who was unaware that Alice knew everything, started to stammer and think of an explanation but before he could even process anything, he was pushed wildly towards a door as Alice ordered Felix,"Put on your shirt."


    But just as the door behind him closed, they heard the sound of the key card entering a slot. Thinking on her feet, Alice knew that if those loathed people didn''t find anything, they would look for a way to search for the room. She just hoped that K would understand.. Discarding her jacket, she was about to take a few steps towards Felix when everyone walked in.


    Back to the Present:


    I.M and K stood toe to toe glaring at each other while Apollo explained the past and the probability that Felix and I.M had been together at the time and someone had tipped the paparazzi about this. Finally understanding, Gyeom nodded but asked,"How did you get hurt then, Felix?"


    Felix pulled out the fruit knife from his pocket and threw it onto the ground explaining,"It took me a moment to understand Alice''s intention and by then it had been too late to stop her. However I did not want to tarnish her image when she has already done so much so while everyone was busy questioning her, I did this.


    Having heard that Felix was hurt, I.M turned to him but the other man stepped back and walked away from the people. "I am too tired. I want to rest first. Please leave everyone."


    And slowly, after glancing withe varying expressions of worry in Felix''s direction, everyone left the room. Everyone wanted to stay but at this moment, they knew the only person who could console Felix was I.M who was confused as ever. Only after the door closed behind everyone did Apollo turn to I.M and punched the man on the shoulder.


    "Stop playing with his emotions, you a**hole! If you want to be with him then find a way to be with him or let him free! Felix is not a toy."


    Usually K would have pacified this matter but this time he also wholeheartedly agreed with Apollo and simply dragged Alice from there. He needed to teach her a lesson! Hadn''t she promised him to not do anything rash?


    Meanwhile Gyeom and I.M we''re the only ones left in the corridor. I.M rubbed the sore spot where Apolo had hit him and asked Gyeom,"You also have something to say?"


    Gyeom shook his head and turned to walk away but then stopped and said,"Brother, you are very lucky to have found someone like Brother Felix to love you. Don''t let him go. It would be foolish of you."


    I.M nodded how head but even then, he did not have the courage to go back to Felix and he trudged back to his own room.


    Felix collapsed against the wall when everyone was finally gone. He had been silly when he had clutched the fruit knife, his head in the wrong place. But just as he had been about to give up that thought and once again be willing to accept the crumbs of affection that I.M had to offer, Alice had barged inside. That one moment had let him see the truth. The truth that I.M would never be with him truly. He has seen the look of horror on I.M''s face as the other I''m an had tried to think of a lie to offer Alice. What would he have said if Alice had not pushed him away? Would he have claimed that he was straight and been seduced by him. I.M. was right. He was expecting too much.. I.M was so worried that he had never even confessed to Apollo, K or Gyeom. The others Felix could understand but the five of them were more than family! If I.M was not willing to confess his love for him in front of them, then how would he accept Felix in front of the world?


    Finally, Felix wiped away the tears that flowed out of his eyes and went to his room. Opening his bag, he pulled out his music book and glanced at the pages and pages of music he had written when he had been happily in love.. Tearing those pieces to smithereens, Felix threw them aside, before collapsing onto the bed.

 Chapter 99 - Teach Her A Lesson!

    Alice followed Adam like a little kid who had been caught red handed. With her eyes downcast and her shoulders stooped, she looked a little pitiable. Once inside the room, Adam placed a finger under her chin and leaned in close making them come nose to nose as he scolded softly," What part of ''not being rash'' did you fail to understand? Alice Faye! what were you thinking?"


    Alice pouted and tried to explain herself, "It just happened. I tried calling them but their phones were not reachable so I planned to run and tell them to be careful. But by the time I had reached them the paparazzi were already ready to go in! I didn''t think, okay? I was simply trying to control the damage! I did not expect that those two would so close to... to everything! Let me tell you I was even more shocked when I saw the two of them kissing so passionately! But at that moment, I weighed a scandal of having two members of SKY being in love with each other versus me and a member being in an ambiguous situation, the latter would have caused less damage! That is why.."


    Of course at the time that had seemed like a good option but right now with K glaring at her as she explained everything, she felt utterly ridiculous. This scandal would have been just as bad with Felix and K maybe being forced to fall out.


    Looking down at her feet, she shuffled a bit and was about to say Sorry, when K started to rant even more," How could you be so foolish Alice? If you were caught in an ambiguous position where would have that left the two of us? People would have made a joke of our relationship! Do you have any idea of how insensibly aggressive and rude some people who call themselves our fans can be? What if they had done something to hurt you? Alice Faye, if you try to protect SKY from it''s member''s stupidity, then let me warn you, I will tie you to my bed and not let you leave!"


    The threat made all of Alice''s guilt evaporate into thin air and instead she glared back at K, "Well, I promised to not do anything rash but that was for what I planned for Samual and James Faye! Felix and I.M both call me sister in law and that means they are my brothers so I am going to protect them, even at the cost of my own safety because they are important to you! And Adam Perry! You better not try to tie me up!"


    As the two people continued to glare at each other through their noses, K once again tried to be patient," Alice! They are grown men who have to take responsibility for their own actions! It is not rational for you to be assuming that!"


    Before Alice could think of protesting this, Adam captured her lips with his and put all his frustration into the kiss! He had been running around since this morning before the fan sign and then after just so that he could smoothen the way to their future and this silly girl was putting more obstacles in their path due to her misplaced loyalty! She had no idea how scared he had been when he had received the news from Apollo that she and Felix were in the same room and there was paparazzi inside!


    Pulling her close to him, he gathered her in a tight hug, reassuring himself that things had not gone haywire and everything was controlled. Finally he could breath and calm his heart. But still the need to make her acquiescence that she would not repeat anything like this made him pull back and he looked into her eyes, "Alice, I know that you have been independent for so long but please leave everything to me for now. Even if something does happen, I can do damage control as long as you are not hurt. Once you are involved, my rationality is gone! Promise me."


    But this time Alice shook her head and pecked him on the lips before answering," No! K we are equal partners in this relationship and if there is something within my control then I will do everything to protect the people you call family."


    K was pretty sure that there would be steam coming out of his ears. This was the result of loving a stubborn and independent woman! Finally he narrowed his eyes and said silkily," Alice Faye, if you don''t promise me then I will spank you and tie you to my bed!"


    "You can try!"


    Alice replied rudely. But never in her life would she have expected that the gentle and caring K would really make do on his threat as she was thrown on his shoulders in a jiffy and a large hand landed on her bottom!


    Screaming and punching his back, Alice ordered, "Put me down!!"


    But before she could do more, she was on the bed and her hands pulled up. Adam pulled back and asked, " So are you going to promise me or not?"


    "No!"


    Her mouth was then captured in a scorching kiss and before she knew it she was really tied to Adam''s bed with her hands on either side. Realizing that he had already planned everything she moved away her face from him, making his next kiss fall on her cheek. Moving back he grinned down at her and once again asked," Are you going to promise me or not?"


    "You planned all this! You were actually prepared to tie me to your bed!", she accused!


    "Of course I was. I have many other plans also. I just never expected it to be put to fruition so soon!"


    "Adam! You know I can''t do this!"


    "You can Alice! I want you to give up your iron control. Just here. Let me pleasure you without you worrying about whether I am enjoying or not. Whether you are able to control yourself or not.  Just here, Alice in the bed, there is no place for your worries. Where you belong to me and I belong to you. And Just promise me one thing," Come what may, you have to protect yourself first."


    Looking into his eyes, Alice finally gave in whole heartedly and nodded. She could see the need in his eyes. If this had been about him satisfying his ego then she would have never given in! But this, she could see was more than that. It was not about him wanting to control her but actually wanting to do something for her. She did not know what she nodded for to let him tie her up or to the promise he wanted. But whatever it was, it seemed to satisfy K who bent down and sealed her lips in a kiss. Slowly, his hands roamed her body slowly and vigorously teasing her.. taking off her clothes slowly.. She was about to protest that it was broad day light but before she could, he pulled back and took out another thing that he had placed beside the table. Slowly he placed the blindfold around her eyes and Alice felt the world around her go dark making her a little insecure. She felt him moving away, and wondered what he had in mind for her. She wanted him to stop but she also wanted to know what he was going to do next. Her senses were now focused only on his movements as she tried to guess what he was up to.. but there was no sound. No there was a sound of something opening and then ice clinking against glass. He was making a drink for himself at this time? As a frown was about to crease her face, suddenly she felt an ice cold touch on her and she arched her back. Slowly the ice slid down her body making her shiver everywhere and then his voice echoed in her ears, "You feel this, babe? This is how I feel when I think of you in danger. Torture isn''t it?


    Guiding the ice over her body, Adam slowly brought the ice to her mouth, rubbing it there letting her lips absorb the cold before he pushed away her and sealed her icy lips, letting her feel his warmth. Slowly, he alternated between the cold and hot touches, making Alice feel pleasure and pain until she was mindless with pleasure. With two of her senses bound, her hearing had turned sharper and the sense of touch keener so that every sound and every touch was magnified.


    Like a master, he played her with her body taking her to the cusp of pleasure again and again until Alice had exhausted herself with screaming from pleasure and pain. And finally when Alice begged and could not take any more, he joined her in pleasure.


    Slowly as the two people calmed after the ecstasy, Adam held her in his arms and sighed," Alice. Promise me something, Alice.. Promise me that you will love yourself as much as I love you."

 Chapter 100 - Revenge

    " Ow!Hey!"


    " Smack!


    " Crack!"


    "Hey, hey, hey!  Alice! Baby! Why are you trying to bruise me?"


    "You were the one who wanted to come along and watch!", Alice answered, as she raced around the court working up a sweat playing tennis as the balls were thrown continuously by the machine.


    Adam glared at this as he was pretty sure that this was punishment for him! He had wanted to come and watch indeed but not so that he could be hit by a volley balls. It did not matter where he stood behind her, somehow the ball that she hit was always hitting him! Did she have eyes on the back of her head?


    Just then another ball hit him under the knee and he groaned, bending down and rubbing the place as he said," Hey! My profession is all about dancing! What if I am crippled? Will you take responsibility for me?"


    Pausing for a minute, Alice turned to him with a smirk and said," Why would I? I''ll simply find another pretty boy."


    K shook his head and wanted to bang his head against a wall! She really was petty! All this was because of last night!


    The incidents of last night re played in his head when he had threatened, "I will find another pretty girl to play with."


    At the time, Alice had agreed readily before he had finally unchained her and they had slept together in each other''s arms. And then this morning he had woken up to find her dressed in a small skirt and tank top that showed off her perfect figure and her hair tied in a high pony tail. Almost drooling over the pretty sight, he had wanted to coax her back to bed but the woman had been ruthless," I have already booked the indoor tennis court here in the hotel! I am off to practice."


    Not wanting to miss the chance of watching his girl in action in these sexy clothes, k had rushed through his morning routine and followed her. On the way, wanting to tease her a bit as she walked quickly, he said, "Hey! Slow down. You tired me out last night!"


    But instead of answering him she started to warm up. And that was when his torture began as she moved to loose her ankles and feet. But that was not the worst part. As he was debating the possibility on hitting on her, she started to hit him! Literally!


    The first time the ball hit the wall and then his leg, he had thought that it was an accident and slowly moved away. But it had happened again and then again. But now was not the time! She said she would find another pretty boy.


    Walking to her, he snatched the bottle of water from her lips and straight up drank the cold water before she could protest. The next second, he fused his mouth to her and fed her the same water, holding her by the waist tightly so that she wouldn''t move!


    Moving back, he then whispered, "And where would you find a pretty boy like me who would love you so much. There is no one in this world who can do that more than me."


    The stiffness of her body escaping a bit, Alice smiled happily and pushed him away, "Get away! Let me play tennis in peace! With you ogling me like this, I will keep getting distracted! And I need to work out or I am going to turn as fat as a pig!"


    "Well, that is alright! You will be a very cute piggy! Snort! Snort!"


    Giggling, she knocked Adam on the arm and rolled her eyes, "K! Stop joking around! Just go!"


    Finally, K let her escape but not too far. Still holding her wrist, he objected," I have two conditions! If you agree to them, then I will let you go!"


    "What conditions? And K aren''t you putting on many conditions? Let me tell you, if this continues, I will start putting conditions on you as well!"


    Grinning, K answered, "I will wait for that day! But until then you can fulfill mine. My first condition is that you have to wear this same outfit in the bedroom also! It has been a while that I am imagining taking it off your lovely body! So let me fulfill this latest fantasy that I have!"


    While Alice was still scandalized by his dirty thoughts, he moved in and stole another kiss from her as he said, "This was my second condition! Now, I am going." But still instead of leaving he leaned in closer and whispered slowly into her ear," Fifteen.. You have hit me fifteen times, babe."


    His hand then landed on her bu** and he continued in a silky threat," Fifteen. Bye babe."


    And with that, K was gone from the court leaving behind a thoroughly flustered Alice.


    Unknown to Alice and K, there was someone else who had witnessed the scene even though they had been unable to hear the conversation. Lucas Ivy narrowed his eyes as he watched K walk away. The village boy, knew nothing and could only try to seduce Alice Faye!


    Discarding his suit jacket, he walked into the VIP room and changed into a white t-shirt and shorts. His short hair was combed back and sports band covered his forehead.


    As Alice finished the last shot, she bent a bit clutching her knees as she sighed a bit. Hitting the ball was like therapy! She was finally feeling relaxed and happy.. Her conscious tried to point out that this would be because of K and not tennis but she ignored that. Walking to her bag placed on the side, she picked up a napkin, wiping the sweat on her brows. Just then the door opened. Expecting it to be the next person who had booked the room, she turned around and was about to tell them that she was just leaving when she saw the person.


    Her slight smile disappearing, she nodded at the other man politely," Mr. Ivy!"


    Pretending to be surprised, Lucas Ivy nodded at Alice and exclaimed," CEO Faye! what a co incidence. I did not expect you to be here! Do you play too?"


    Duh! Since she was here and still had a racquet in her hand, naturally she played. But she did not tell him this. Wanting to avoid having unnecessary conversation, she simply nodded and started to pack her things, "I will be leaving now."


    But before she could breathe a sigh of relief at having a successful escape, Lucas Ivy challenged," How about a friendly match, CEO Faye? Or are you not confident?"


    Turning back to the man, Alice could not help but ask," DO you think that I am a teenage boy, Lucas Ivy? That you will goad into playing with you by challenging their ability? You are not worthy of playing with me, Ivy. But since you want a demonstration.."


    Picking up a random racquet from the side and a ball from the ball trolley, Alice served a straight cannonball, barely missing hitting Lucas Ivy between the legs and making the man move aside in panic. While he still stood there shocked, Alice muttered a garbled," Next time I won''t miss!"


    And walked out of the practice room with a roar of "You BIT**" echoing behind her.


    Grinning, Alice walked away! Dam* it! She should have played more! And made him hurt! It felt so good! Picking up the phone from her bag, she whistled "I Need You.." (K''s solo song) as she typed up a message and sent them to her boyfriend''s number with a selfie showing off the clothes that stuck to her body. This was to reward him and thank him since he had let her practice hitting him, it had indeed come in handy. And she needed to take revenge as well, didn''t she! How dare he tease her!


    Knowing that he would be at present going to the airport to see off I.M and Gyeom, this would be the best time to let him know that she was going for a shower in his room..


    But as Alice walked back calmly to K''s room ,she could not have expected that I.M had delayed his plans while Gyeom was being dropped off by Apollo. So that she had simply sent the lamb to the lion''s mouth when she messaged.


    The poor K, who was simply gobbling up food in the hotel''s lounge, almost spit everything out as he hurriedly pushed back his chair and raced towards the elevator. How could he let such a perfect opportunity go waste. Holding his phone to his chest, he muttered," Don''t worry, Alice! I won''t let you feel alone when you shower!"


    And that is how, before Alice had even discarded her clothes, the door opened with a bang and her eyes met a certain someone''s slightly frenzied gaze making her loose her voice...  as her words caught in her throat, "What was he doing here?"

 Chapter 101 - What Were You Thinking?

    Alice and Adam sat in the private room with Apollo on the opposite side staring at the two men on the other side. Felix, who had finally reached the end of his patience had decided to leave SKY and approached K for the same. Though K had vowed to not interfere in whatever way the two people''s relationship grew as long as their relationship did not affect their collective interests. At this time, he did not want to be made to choose between his two brothers. The only way to make them stay was to make them have a clear talk. If I.M''s heart was not with Felix then the two people needed a clean break. He just prayed that they would not be forced to choose between these two and also be able to help them at the same time!


    Felix sipped his drink as he waited silently for I.M to say whatever he wanted to. Felix had already given up on ever having this man''s heart. He simply wanted to go away instead of waiting for I.M. That was the only way he would be able to preserve the precious memories he had made with him and cherish them for the rest of his life. If he continued to stay here then his love would one day turn into hate and resentment ultimately destroying everyone around them. The biggest example of the same being few days ago when they had almost been exposed in the worst possible way.


    Finally after waiting for a while, Felix asked irritably, "Are you here to just sit and stare at the table. Just say what you want to say, I.M!"


    But instead of saying I.M stood up and left the table leaving Felix stunned.


    Walking to the other table he asked Alice," Can I talk to you?"


    K wanted to protest! Why did I.M have to speak to Alice but keeping his jealousy in check he nodded to Apollo and the two people went to Felix and dragged the other man out as well.


    Sitting opposite Alice, I.M finally sighed and said," Can I ask you something?"


    Alice nodded encouragingly. She actually wanted to protest. She was the last person to ask for help in relationship problems but how could she refuse? She just hoed that whatever he had to ask, she would be able to answer truthfully.


    I.M looked at his hands and asked slowly," So, here goes, have you ever considered leaving K?"


    The question was like a bomb in the silent room and Alice looked askance at this. How was she supposed to answer this? It would reveal the weakest part of her.


    But since he needed the truth, "Yes! And not just once!"


    Hearing this, not just I.M but the three people who were listening sneakily were shocked and Apollo had to forcefully hold K to stop him from entering the room.


    But this answer also gave I.M the courage to say what he had to," Why? Was it because you did not love him or because you wanted to protect him?"


    I.M smiled a bit when he saw her stunned expression and explained," I do have some common sense you know. I know everyone believes that I am being a jerk to Felix. But I think you might understand. They think I am worried about my reputation or not sure of my feelings for Felix. But I can never be more sure! I love that man. But I also know that I cannot be with him. Tell me Miss Alice, if knowing that Adam will be subjected to hell being with you, would you be willing to let him take that path with you? Would you not want to protect him? My parents will never accept that I would love a man. Their way of thinking is much worse than you can imagine. Do you think that I was so clueless as to my sexual identity that I did not know I liked boys? It''s just that I had understood early on what would happen if I came out to my parents. It is why I pretended to be straight for so long and I would have pretended for life, if Felix had not made me fall for him! For Felix, I would have been willing to go against my parents also. But they are under the belief that I am straight! If I come out to them now, they might blame Felix and then do something unreasonable like blaming Felix for everything! My mother is not above going to the media to make a hue and cry to force me to marry a good girl! And my little brother will be the one to suffer! It is why I have been unable to do anything!"


    Felix felt his heart ache as he finally understood I.M''s reasons! The idiot had been so quiet because of this! But his silence had made Felix more and more insecure in their relationship! It had been why he had been pressurizing him to accept him in front of the boys at least. He wanted to rush inside and already console I.M when he realized something. Even though I.M had these worries, he was not willing to fight for them! And this changed nothing. About to walk away with slumped shoulders, he then heard Alice, "So to make sure that other lives are not ruined, you are going to go back home and marry a woman and ruin her life. you asked me if I had considered leaving K? When I came to you all last time, it was supposed to be my goodbye to K. I had already given up the dream of a relationship with him but I wanted to be selfish before I let him go! I knew that I would hurt him but I paid attention to the bigger picture that was protecting SKY and Faye Group. But once you have sacrificed so much, then what? The sacrifice will only break you. But the love that Felix has for you will give you strength! Once you have given him up for your parents what will you do? Follow your parent''s plan and then get married? And then your parents will expect you to start a family and you will put a bag on the woman''s head and imagine it is Felix so that you can make a family? Have you thought of the innocent woman''s life you might end up ruining?"


    (Felix: Hey! does she think I am the bottom? Oh please I am the top!" Apollo and K: "Hey! Felix! Shut up that is too much information for us! We are going to have to bleach our ears! Dam* It! What is wrong with you?")


    "Then what am I supposed to do? Stick To Felix and drag everyone down with us! Our love is not even allowed by the law of this country!"


    "What you have been doing until now. Stay with Felix and love him to your heart''s content. And let him love you. You just need to remember that all of us, Apollo, K and Gyeom and me, have your back. There are other countries in the world and the people are more accepting these days! We are not judging your love. And if and when the time comes to tell your parents everything, we will make sure that things do not get out of hand! Alright I.M? But until then do not torture yourself and him."


    I.M nodded thoughtfully and looked away. Seeing that he had finally gotten things off his heart, Alice got up and walked to exit the room. But she did not expect that these people were standing there with their ears stuck to the door ad would fall at her feet since she opened the door silently. The loud crash shocked I.M and his eyes widened at the spectacle in front of him. He realized that Felix had already heard everything! While Alice realized that K had also heard everything.. This was worrisome. As the two couples stared at each other, Apollo finally broke the silence, " Love relationships are really weird sh**! Like what kind of people are you that instead of wanting to be with the person you love, you want to push them away! This is some real twisted logic. I need to remember to never fall in love! And I will warn Gyeom also to never fall in love!"


    And someone needs to talk so we will leave here.. Apollo finally nudged K and Alice who were staring at each other but at least decently while Felix and I.M were looking at each other like they wanted to eat each other up. Nodding K turned and left the room followed by Alice running after him. Apollo was the only one left so he cleared his throat once again ( at this rate, he would lose his voice) and said, "There are rooms here you know. You can use them..."

 Chapter 102 - Erase Them

    In the meeting room of Faye Group, Alice sat at the head of the conference table while the other shareholders including Samual Faye and James Faye stared at the projector screen. This time, there were two new faces in the shareholders-Lucas Ivy and Mr. Adken.


    Mr. Adken had introduced himself as the holder of the eleven percent shares whose power of attorney had been resting with Elder Lady Faye until now while Lucas Ivy had brought a nominal percentage of shares to be able to participate in the meeting. Finally, as the other people in the room settled, they waited for the reason for today''s meeting. James Faye tried to think of where he had seen this Mr. Adken and what relation he would have had with his father but could not recognize the man.


    Either way, he then turned to Alice and asked,"What have you called this meeting for? "


    Alice looked at the man who she had once called father and said cryptically,"You will know soon enough, Mr.Faye. We are waiting for a guest of the company."


    This caused James Fayebto look at him in derision as he objected,"What is the meaning of this? This is a shareholders meeting and we already meet the quorum so please don''t everyone''s time and start with the meeting."


    "Mr. Faye is in a hurry? Then let us begin."


    Receiving a nod from Alice, Ximin turned on the slides on the projector and started her explanation for the most ambitious project of Faye Group. The Faye Shopping Mall. Though they had already acquired many malls, this one was going to be the biggest in the country and encompassed only luxury brands. The deals had been signed upon and every man in the room could only hold their breaths at the biggest dream project. As every projection came onto the screen, everyone who had been siding with Samual Faye could feel themselves having a pang of regret. Until now, they had seen Alice Faye work and even if they hated the woman, they could see that she had potential. But if she were able to take on this project then she would be considered not just one of the best businesswomen of their country but also the world. Each of them nodded their head at this but not happily. They had made a grave mistake..


    While the less experienced ones were already counting their profits, Lucas Ivy was once more amazed at the brilliance of this woman. He turned to see his uncle also nodding in acknowledgement of the woman''s project.


    But unknown to them, Adken was already much ahead of them. The biggest question in his head right now was that how did she plan to create capital for a project like this? At present Faye Group would not be able to have this much liquidity for even the initial investment. That way she had only few options open,"One would be to approach the big banks and use mortgage loans for assets and goodwill while the other would be to...


    His eyes widened and seeing the triumphant smile in her eyes shocked him. Before he could protest, the projector turned off and Alice continued, "As you all can see, the company will need bigger investments for bigger returns. So Inhave this proposal for all of you. We will be starting an IPO.."


    James Faye banged on the table and roared,"An IPO! How dare you, Alice Faye? You want to spend the company''s money to release an IPO and dilute the stocks for a project that is so large for someone as inexperienced as you that it can only be said that you are fantasising! No bank will even loan you any money and you can forget about getting an underwriter for yourself! And you need the majority of the board to agree! I strongly disagree!"


    Having disagreed, James Faye glared at the others to support him but was astounded that only Samual Faye raised his hand to support him. At this moment, Ximin stepped forward and announced, "Let us take a formal vote after a few minutes. Before we proceed, our esteemed guests have arrived."


    Soon after the door opened and Adam Perry walked in. Dressed in a neat black suit with a matching shirt, his hair slicked back, and the usual accessories that were a part of his persona missing, made people wonder who he was. Only Adken straightened up and wondered what was going on. He glanced at the people that followed behind him and abruptly his expression changed. Instead of being chagrined at this, he felt rather proud at the moment. So Alice Faye and Adam had joined hands to defeat him. Let''s see how well they fought!


    By now Lucas Ivy had also recognized Adam and he could not help but comment," CEO Faye. You have invited K here? Are you planning to hold a concert here in the middle of the meeting?"


    Before Alice had a chance to say anything, Adam replied," Not really Lucas. I am actually here to do some cleaning up work. I see that you people were very eager to start but you should have waited. But it''s a good thing that I have already seen the project."


    Just as Samual Faye and Lucas Ivy were about to protest that an outsider knew of this, he shot them a warning look and continued,"Let me formally introduce myself. I am here to underwrite the initial IPO on behalf of Lance Inc. Soon you will be able to see that we already have enough financial backing that we do not even need to touch the company''s resources. Now, let us talk about needing maximum votes then Mr. Wang, Mr. Go and Mr. Lee have sold their shares and were here only on behalf of the original owner. With their shares, the votes in the favor of CEO Faye are more than 50 percent. So, ladies and gentlemen, let us celebrate the beginning of Faye Group''s new path to success."


    Alice applauded with Adam and Xinin but the rest of the people were still in a state of shock. The three men who had been regretting letting go of the shares escapes from the board room as if being followed by a devil but they were already planning to buy some shares in the new IPO.


    Seeing the other men leave, Alice also left the room followed by Adam and then Adken. So the woman had found a way on how to not make use of his shares, hmm? But he had made sure that she did not have the resources so how was she able to move so swiftly without alerting him. There was only one answer in his head. Adam. Ever since his son had come to the city, he had pushed him away and walked the path of poverty to become a singer. This had made Adken assume that the boy needed to be trianed in the ways of business but now it seemed he had underestimated the boy.


    In the conference room, Lucas Ivy ignored the two other men after showing a sharp glance in their direction before he too left the room. At the end only James Fayeband Samual faye were left in the room as the wondered," They had made sure the old cronies would be scared of them and vote for them. It is how they had blackmailed them and kept them subsidies but they had dared to sell out their shares! Samuel Faye called his men to leak out the videos of the men and teach them a lesson but at this moment, his person answered,"Sir, someone hacked into our system and erased all the files. That is not it!Much of our important date was also stolen!"


    This news shocked James Faye so much that he almost collapsed in the room. On the other hand, Adken Perry was already planning his next move. So what if he did not get what he wanted this time. There were other ways to get what he needed. As long as Adam had Alice as a weak point, he would not hesitate in using her to gain his own benefits. So, Adam and Alice had united but what will happen when Alice will be able to recall her past and realize that Adam had known her all along. She would even feel that he had deliberately targeted her because he had known her in the past as chosen to hide his identity. Poor thing will have her heart broken and this couple who has just come together will once again part ways. And this time he will make sure that the path Adam takes will be straight to him, no diversions. As for Alice, he would kt hurt her too much because she was going to be a useful tool to get him what he wanted. And she was the one who had shown him Adam''s full potential. It seemed he will have to keep a closer eye on his son...

 Chapter 103 - Problems One After Another

    Samual Faye paced his office as he rued the over the failure once again! Dam* it! No wonder she had not done anything until now and had been silent! She had pulled the rug from under them. He had enough of catering to his father''s wishes! It was time now to take out the aces! Walking to the cabinet in one corner, he slowly opened a drawer. Pulling out a magnetic pen from his pocked he then placed it on the bottom of the drawer and slowly pulled it out, revealing a thinner hidden compartment within the drawer. And then he removed the papers from inside. Checking the papers carefully, Samual finally accepted that he still had a way out and even if Alice were to try and do anything, she would not be able to in front of these!


    In her apartment, as soon as they returned, Alice jumped on Adam and kissed him hard before excitedly saying," I can''t believe that you actually had Lance Inc. sign our underwriter partnership! With them having underwritten Faye Group shares, once the IPO is out, our prices will be soaring! How did you even do that? Lance Inc. has some one the most stringent procedures in vetting their companies! And you actually had them sign the contract within a short time! How did you do that? Now, the CEO of the company had been a woman, I could have still believed that she was probably in a daze because of you but the Chairman of Lance Inc. is the dragon lord himself! Sir Ryu Long! Then how did you even?"


    A snort interrupted Alice''s musing and she realized, "Oops! She had turned over the vinegar jar by the mention of another man in that appreciative tone! Laughing, she kissed him hard on the mouth and asked again, "Fine! Fine! I won''t praise another man! My K is the best! He was able to bend Ryu Long to his will also! But you have to tell me how you did it!"


    This caused Adam to laugh out loud as he said," It is all your hard work! You have worked so hard on this project that Chairman Long would not have let it go! everyone knows that man has an eye on every profitable project! I simply pushed your file a bit to reach his table a bit faster. The agreement would have been there eventually if you had time and had taken the rightful route!"


    Alice tried to find out what favor K had done to make Ryu Long indebted to him but the man simply refused. In his mind, he thought there was no way he was going to tell her that Ryu Long had only done this because her name was similar to the man''s wife and the man owed him for getting their senior band-BTS'' autographs for his wife in the past!


    Holding her in his arms, he was about to ask her for a kiss of reward, when his phone rang. The tune caught his attention and he frowned as he answered," Benji?"


    Seeing that he was busy talking on the phone, Alice made her way to the kitchen to grab a glass of water for herself as well as him. But halfway there, her phone also dinged with a message. Ignoring it, she filled a glass of water when Adam came in hurriedly, "Babe! A friend is in need! I have to go get him! I will be back soon!" Before Alice could have nodded, Adam had already left like the wind. Slowly sipping at her own glass, Alice could only frown. She should have offered to help him. Thinking to call him, she checked her phone but when she saw the name of the sender, her hand froze midway. Usually, Samual Faye would rather attack than negotiate. But this time he had sent her a direct threat! Frowning, she tried to guess what he could have up his sleeve but was at a loss. She had kept a keen eye on the man! So what could he have. She was about to disregard his threat as someone who was simply talking desperately when he sent her a picture. Clicking on it, she had just read about half a page when it was deleted! No! How could he have done that! And then came another message! "Now you know that I am not bluffing. See you soon."


    Picking up her coat, and a few other items from a cabinet, she moved speedily out of the house towards the hotel that the man had mentioned.


    At the Green Bay Hotel:


    Samual sipped the coffee leisurely as he looked outside at the ducks there. He suddenly felt like them. Paddling furiously on the inside while outwardly they were calm. He too had worked hard these past few months and now he was going to reap the benefits. Picking up the file in his hands, he held it lovingly. Just then Alice reached the booth that he was sitting in and sat opposite him with a hard glare. Sigh! She looked so lovely even when she was hating him.


    He wondered if he should add a condition of being able to have her along with the other conditions that he was going to place but then decided to let them be! No, that would not make him happy. He would rather force her to beg to him. And only then he would take her! For now, he would savor this little victory.


    Before he could even say a thing, she snatched the red file from his hands and started to read it. Shaking his head, he complained benignly, "At least you should say hello to your brother! Alice, you are getting ruder by the day."


    Ignoring him, Alice continued to read the file and the blacked her face became the wider his smile. Picking up a bottle of champagne that was chilling on the table, he opened it carefully and poured two glasses, placing ne before her and holding the other in his hand. This was so much fun. "Come Alice! I have this champagne ready for us to celebrate. You had such a big victory today and now I am going to win something! As siblings we must celebrate each other''s successes."


    Instead of clinking the glass, Alice threw the file on the table and growled, "What nonsense is this?"


    "What is the nonsense in there, Alice? I think it is very clear. I have recently found out that Grandmother has participated in setting up a Ponzi scheme and duped many innocent investors. She has also received many profits from these schemes. As an upstanding citizen, it is my duty to report such fraudulent activities to the Police. But then again I am a filial grandson and I can''t help but hope that you will be able to save grandmother! I mean the poor woman had already suffered from a cardiac arrest and now if she is arrested at this age, she would not be able to take the shock. It is why I brought this file to you! Now, if you agree with this and are willing to help Grandmother then we can work a way out. You can help the investors by paying them back while saving grandmother. Do you know the punishment of running or starting a Ponzi scheme? It can lead to a long time imprisonment and enough fines to make a person turn into a beggar! And added to this the shame of having done a financial fraudulent activity might make grandmother lose her will to live because even if she is able to clear her name, which, let me tell you is next to impossible, there will always be gossip and her past hard earned goodwill will be in scrutiny! Heck some people might even suspect that Grandfather had been involved in such schemes."


    After finishing what he had to say, Samual sipped from the flute waiting for Alice to burst out. But instead she simply said," You did all this. So how do you think you will be able to blame Grandmother?"


    But Samual simply shook his head and reiterated," Uh huh. There are proofs that it was grandmother. You see the signatures on the forms? And these are the details of the bank statements. All the benefits have been gained by grandmother. How would I be involved in this. I simply stumbled across this in grandmother''s home. Maybe she needed money and thought that this would be the easiest way.  Anyway, I don''t know her motives. All I know is that I want to get rid of this evidence right away. Either I give it to you or I give it to the government investigative agencies. You can decide that. But don''t take too long. This file is like a hot potato. I don''t think I will be able to hold on for long. And if it lands in the investigative agency''s hand, you can always try and get a bail for grandmother..."

 Chapter 104 - Another Hurdle

    Clutching the papers in her hand, Alice sat in her car in shock. She had kept an eye on every account and transaction of Samual and James Faye but she had failed to keep an eye on her grandmother! And Samual had used this opportunity to target her grandmother. She naturally knew grandmother would know nothing of this. How could she guess that the money that she had given Samual to make him feel that he was equal would be one day used against herself.


    For the first time in her life, she felt blank. She had no idea how she was going to handle this. As she wondered if Adam would be able to help her with this, she could only cross her fingers that he would. Because otherwise she would have no option but to relinquish everything they had worked for.


    At this time, her phone rang again and she answered eagerly without looking. "Hello? Adam?"


    But the voice that answered was not the same, "No, Alice Faye. It is not Adam. But Adken. I must say I am pretty disappointed with you as well as a bit impressed! It is not so easy to maneuver yourself after signing a contract with me. I wonder if Miss Alice would have a moment to see me?"


    She really really did not want to see the man! One a**hole for the day was enough! She did not want to meet more! "I don''t want to, Mr. Adken! Our transaction is done! I chose to not make use of your offer and thus am not bound by your terms. So please do not try to contact me again."


    Adken Perry simply laughed and said, "It is not so east to get rid of me Alice Faye. I must tell you that you will regret if you don''t come here soon. It has something to do with your boyfriend!"


    Alice felt like pulling her hair out after Adken Perry had disconnected the call! What did these people take her for! One after another, they were calling her and talking about making her regret!


    Calling the old man back, she barked, "Where?"


    A little while later, she parked the car in front of another hotel and walked inside, ready to get another threat. This time pertaining to Adam! She wondered what would next be! It really was too much!


    Seeing the man sitting there, she sat opposite him and directly asked, "What?"


    Adken smiled and said," There is no need to be so aggressive, little child. I am not going to harm your precious boyfriend. I just wanted to tell you a few things about him that he has hidden. Just so you know him better."


    Alice snorted at this and shot back, "So, you want to sow discord between Adam and me because you realized that he would be of help to me. But the thing is, do you think that there is anything about Adam Perry that I don''t know? And for that matter, if there is something tat he hasn''t told me, then if you think you can reveal it and it will make a difference, then go ahead. I am not so foolish as to fall for an enemy''s words over the man I trust the most so go ahead and give it a try."


    Adken smiled at her over confident look but instead of saying anything, he asked, "Well, then how about I tell you about my self? Instead of him. You know me as Mr. Adken. But do you know my full name? My full name is Adken Perry."


    Seeing the shocked look that she concealed immediately, Adken Perry''s smile widened and he continued, "He didn''t tell you, did he?"


    "Did he say that his parents were dead? Can you guess what else he would have hidden from you?"


    "Let me tell you. Did he tell you he has a younger brother? No? Then he most have told you about how his mother died? Still no? Then did he tell you that he knew about your contract with me because when he saw me there in your office, he came and confronted me? He didn''t tell you any of these things? Then what did he tell you? About his live for music? About his grandmother? Then Chairwoman Alice, what is the difference between his girlfriend and his fangirl? All his fangirls know all these things about him. In fact I am pretty sure that they must know even more than you do."


    Even as Adken was gloating, Alice had already composed herself and answered nonchalantly,"Mr. Adken. Adam has not told me any of these things but I can guess his reasons for a few of them. I mean look at my father. Of he did not make such a fuss, I am pretty sure that I would have told the world that he was dead as well. With a father like yourself and James Faye, no one would need an enemy. As for the rest of the things that he has ''hidden from me, I am sure he would have told me in his time. Relationships are not built in a day, you know.. So now, if you are done, I have had a really long and tiring day and would like to excuse myself."


    Just as Alice would have left, Adken Perry continued,"Not so fast, Alice. Hmm, I can understand that these things do not affect your relationship so you are less bothered by them. But what if I told you things that would have an effect on your relationship. A secret your dear boyfriend has that he has yet to reveal to you?"


    This time Alice was fed up and banged her hand on the table as she said,"Mr. Adken, I am too busy to play these silly guessing games with you. Either just say what you want to or leave me alone!"


    "Calm down, Alice. What I am about to say next will anyway shake you."


    "Do you know that before you, Adam had been in love with a girl? So much so that he refused to even touch the many females who tried to throw themselves at him. He was so stubborn that he even made people doubt that he was interested in the same sex people. Most of his fans knew and they have repeatedly asked him who the girl was. Specially after you came into his life, he has not acknowledged you as a girlfriend, just good friend right? Because of his career?"


    This news actually did not come as a surprise to Alice because she was already aware of this. She had initially wondered if she should ask him but then had thought the better of it. His actions already showed how much he liked her and so if he did have someone he liked in the past then Alcie felt that she was really unlucky to have lost a precious gem like Adam. And that woma''s loss was her gain. Shrugging her shoulders, she once agons asked,"Mr. Adken. As you said most of his fans are already aware of his past so how do you think I would remain ignorant. But as you said the girl was before me. So it really makes no difference. And your attempt at this is getting more pathetic by the minute. If you really do have something worth my time pleas say it."


    Once again, Alice made a move t leave but this time what Adken said shocked her intonalmoat falling into her seat.


    "But you don''t know that woman is no one but you. He has been in love with you for a long while. Did he tell you that? Or did he pretend to be a stranger when you met again? You must not remember because at the time you were quite shocked but you had met Adam in the past. Just before youeothr passed away. You two even stayed together for a few days. He didn''t dare to tell you this, did he? How do you think he was able to touch your points so easily? How do you think he was able worm his way into your heart again?/His previous knowledge of you while your memory loss helped him get under your skin again. And you must have thought that he was perfect for you. But it was all an act. Because he already knew what you liked and was pretending to be someone you could fall in love with. Otherwise, why did he not tell you that he already knew you in the past? And why do you thing he did not approach you after you forgot him? He could have made himself known but he waited for the right moment and when you were at towards the peak of your power, but still approachable was the time he made his way to you. Easily.. And using the fact that you did not remember him, he made a place in your heart."

 Chapter 105 - White Noise

    "And using the fact that you had forgotten him, he made a place for himself in your heart. One can''t help but wonder, Alice Faye, if he was so above board, why did he hide these things from you? Why use knowledge of you from the past to get what he wanted?"


    Alice had no idea how and when she had gotten up from the table and left the place. She drove around a bit mindlessly, her mind ready to burst at seams. There was a strange white noise in her head, telling her to simply forget everything. Her heart seemed to be aching, telling her to be as firm as it had been a few hours ago and continue to trust him without question. But her mind kept highlighting the facts. The truths that he had hidden and then used.


    She would''ve understood had she known in the beginning. She wouldn''t have believed him even if he had proved everything. But later, he could have told her. When he knew she trusted him, she would have believed him. He could have told her. When she confided in him James Faye''s plan, he could have told her then. But he didn''t.. Why? Why did he hide so many things? Past doubts and insecurities seemed  to surround her, threatening to drown her. She wanted to confront him. Question his. But even as her heart and mind urged her to turn the car back ad go to him, she continued to drive in the opposite direction. More than answers, she needed distance. Distance to think and distance to fortify herself.


    Driving aimlessly, she finally reached the foot of a small hill when her phone started ringing incessantly. This time she took note of the caller id and simply put her phone on silent. When the calls did not stop, she parked the car on the side and slowly stared at the picture on the screen. Before carefully turning off her phone and putting the car back into drive.


    Adam came home to a silent place. Wondering if Alice had fallen asleep, he moved around carefully so as not to disturb her. He had decided to speak to her tonight but if she was asleep then they could talk tomorrow. Opening the door slowly, he peeped inside but then frowned, she wasn''t there? This time, he called out, "Alice? Babe? Where are you?"


    Slowly panic started to set in when he realized that the house was empty. She had not had any plans.. Kidnapped? No. The security of the building was good enough. Still deciding to check, he walked out of the unit and straight to the security office on the lower floor and asked them to show the video. As he went through the surveillance, he realized that Alice had left soon after him and she had seemed to be in a hurry.


    Where could she have gone? Just as he was about to call, his own phone started to ring. It was Benji again. The guy rarely called but today he had called him twice. And they had been together just now! So why did he have to? Answering his phone, he asked," Benji?"


    "Big bro? I think we might have some bad news! Adken is too happy! I came back home and the guy was actually gloating with a happy look! We need to check if he has done something dastardly... again! I am checking his whereabouts from the last few hours while you need to check on sister in law."


    Benji was no one other than Adam''s younger half brother, Ben Perry. Ben and Adam should have been strangers as they had never met each other until Adam came to the city. They should have been rivals because their so called father had tried to use each of them against each other. But they were actually best of friends. Because a little boy had wanted a connection. Bennett Perry had been ''bought'' off by Adken Perry when his mistress had turned up pregnant. Not interested in having a new family but not wanting to give him up, Adken Perry had paid off Bennett''s mother and handed the little boy to a bunch of nannies.


    As the little boy had grown older, he had slowly come to the realization that he did not have a normal family. While others had siblings and parents he only had aunties. To pass his time, he had been trained early on in reading and other skills. At the age of five, he had made a shocking discovery! He had a grandmother and a big brother in the village. Excited, he had hidden from his father and bribed a nanny to post a letter to them.


    Adam remembered the first time he had seen the letter. He had been angered that his father had never bothered to even grieve his mother and already had another son. There was resentment that the man had thrown him to the countryside while keeping a son by his side. But then slowly, his grandmother had made his realize how lonely a little kid like Bennett would be. And how lucky Adam was. Because he still had his grandmother by his side to love him while Bennett had to survive the coldness by his father''s side all alone. That is how the two brothers had become pen friends slowly. When Adam had first come to the city, he had realized that like him Bennett too had no love for their father. Already in a rebelling stage and not yet a teenager, Bennett had hidden his abilities and slowly become one of the best gamers in the city, also learning coding and hacking.


    To keep under their father''s radar, so that the man would never know that Adam and Bennett were close, the two people had used gaming to continue to keep in touch. They would at times meet at the internet cafes but not too much. Slowly, Adam and Bennett had started to help each other. Bennett had actually wanted to become a businessman. And he was one of the smartest men out there but after Adam had been made to face difficulties at every level to conquer his dreams, Bennett had slowly changed his tactics. He deliberately made himself dumb with no interest in anything other than gaming or music. And he knew his plan had succeeded when Adken Perry used him to pitch against Adam. And that is when the two brothers slowly spread their wings and unknown to Adken were now a force to be reckoned with. The dumb gamer, ''only knows how to look good'' Bennett Perry was actually a game developer and Chairman of one of the biggest app development and gaming companies in the country with Adam as a co partner.


    To mobilize the IPO for Faye group and try to grab as many shares as possible, Adam had planned to sell his part of their company to Benji and invest in those shares in the name of their company Tenpence Games! It was why Benji had held the meeting refusing to let K give away his shares, thus resulting in a long argument among the brothers.


    Going back to the apartment, a little panic in his heart, Adam checked his laptop and opened the application to check Alice''s location and the places she had been to this evening. This was an application that he had installed in her phone recently but had never thought that he would need to use it. It was one of their most high tech applications which was yet to be sold in the market because it usually remained undetected and they needed it to get clearance before the product could be sold. Alice had stopped at two places for a little time each.


    At this time, he received the notification that Benji sent over. It contained the location of Adken Perry and where he had been in the evening. Checking the locations, Adam felt his world crash down. Alice''s second stop over and Adken Perry''s last location were at the same place and time and it was a few hours ago. Grabbing his phone, he frantically dialed Alice''s number but no one answered. As soon as the phone stopped ringing, he dialed again, and then again. Until finally the phone was switched off. He turned to the laptop and checked the last location of the phone.. It was near the Cardy Hills..


    Already being able to guess what stories Adken Perry must have weaved, Adam climbed into his car as he called Benji and said," You need to turn of the emergency tracking for Alice. She last stopped at Cardy Hills before her phone was switched off! Help me find her Benji."


    "On it! But it will take some time as the application is not yet updated and we don''t have much ways to support it.. Adam? Do you think it is time to now get rid of Adken Perry? He has started attacking wildly now."

 Chapter 106 - Finding Her

    Using the last location of her phone, K drove towards the Cardy Hills hurriedly. As he drove, he seethed over the cunningness of Adken Perry and vowed to not lot him live if something were to happen to his Alice. Though he knew Alice was not one to do something irrational the fact that Cardy Hills were known for being dangerous with land slides happening frequently and it was also known as a suicide point..


    When he finally reached the place a few hours later, the place was too quiet and there was no way for him to ask around for Alice. Calling Benji again he asked if she had been found but it was no use. Finally with no other way to look for her, Adam decided to drive into the hills and look around for her continuously. She would run out of fuel soon enough!


    As he had predicted, Alice ran out of fuel as she had reached the first peak. Getting out of there, she walked to the edge and looked down at the dark endless abyss. This is what her life had been like before him! But then he had to come and ruin this for her. And now that her life was full of colors, returning to this would be even more painful!  She was willing to overlook everything for him! Even if he had a hundred secrets that he wanted to keep from her he just had to refuse to tell her and she would never pry.


    But this pertained to her. He had not known in the past but he knew that she had wondered what had happened at the time! She had been curious for the person who she had met so long ago! Adam had known that she had been troubled by the knowledge of the past and the lack of her memories. And yet, he had chosen to not tell her.


    How did she get to know him? How did they meet and why did he not meet her again? Tears continued to stream from her eyes as she sat down slowly and hugged her knees to her chest. He had made her think that he thought of her every moment. He had made her feel that she was special to him, something more than a fling, but now she had her doubts! Did they have a fling in the past and he had assumed that he would have one with her again? Otherwise why hide the past?


    This is how K found her. Sitting on the edge with her head resting on her knees when she had fallen asleep and almost lost her balance to directly fall of the edge. Running to her, he pulled her back and hugged her tightly. Coming out of her stupor, Alice tried to push him away but taking her to the car, he made Alice sit on the front and held her face, "Alice! Listen to me! Please don''t Adken Perry poison what we have! Whatever he has told you are lies and half truths. You cannot let this get to you! Alice! Alice! Are you listening!"


    Stopping himself from forcefully shaking her, Adam breathed a sigh of relief when Alice nodded and said, "I know, K. I know that they are truths that he has presented in a way that would cause a fist between us. But why did you not tell me?"


    Adam looked at her questioning gaze and for the first time since he had heard that Adken Perry met with Alice did he wonder just what he had told her and how much. Having trouble meeting her eyes, Adam asked," What did he tell you?"


    But instead of answering him, Alice questioned him quietly," Just what all things are you hiding from me that you have to ask what he said?"


    Before Adam could explain anything, however, his phone started to ring again. He had just declined the call when the phone started to ring again. Deciding to answer, he was about to tell Benji that he would call later when the other man said, "It''s urgent K! It''s about Alice Faye! It seems that there was a fire in a psychiatrists'' office and some reporters have found that Alice Faye was a patient there. They have not made the contents public but they have made insinuations and already the matter is spreading! I have already taken actions to suppress the news but someone seems to have paid a lot of money to make this go viral! Combining this with the time when she had fainted a while back,  they are using this to create hype! James Faye has called in a press conference already to explain the matters of the past and something about claiming responsibility for her! This is already pre planned and the news reporters have already started calling for interview with Alice and even you have been dragged into it! And Lucas Ivy has also posted that he would like to know the truth as a ''concerned'' share holder!!"


    Nodding, K said, "Thanks, Benji! I''ll just call you back."


    "Alice.."


    But the vulnerability and accusation had already gone from her eyes as Alice stared away from him. She had already heard what was said on the phone. And if there was one thing Alice Faye knew well to do was to solve the challenges thrown her way and keep her personal feelings aside.


    "Let this go, K! Whatever Adken Perry said changes nothing from what we had planned! We need to focus on that. James Faye and Samaul Faye have already made their move. It seems the father son duo has finally separated and now have different agendas. The target for James Faye seems to be me now instead of Faye Group while Samual is still after the Faye group. By releasing the medical reports, James Faye has created a hurdle for his son. Wait a minute.."


    Jumping off Adam''s car who was still in shock over her sudden change in attitude and watched as she opened the door of her car and grabbed a file. This was something that we had not planned or even suspected. Samual Faye wanted me to take the blame for this and handover my shares to him and if I didn''t then he would reveal this! So now, if he does it, I can simply claim that it was my insanity and maybe get away with it. But naturally, he wouldn''t be able to have the shares because even if I were to transfer, they would be invalid, citing my mental imbalance."


    Adam looked at the file, now in his hand and then at Alice who had turned away from him with her back ramrod straight. Throwing the file aside, he walked to her and turned her around," No! Alice this is not important! What is important is you! Our relationship! Do you think I give a fu** about whether Samual Faye has Faye Group or not! Everything I want to do is for you! And at this point we need to talk about us!"


    "There is nothing to talk about, K. I told you we are okay! I know what Adken Perry is like and whatever he has told me will change nothing! So let us focus on saving Faye Group and me now. In case you do not want to help me then I won''t force you."


    "Alice! How can you say nothing will change when I can see the change in you! What has that man told you that is making you look at me like I am a stranger?"


    But Alice simply shook her head and refused to look at him, trying to push him away, "We can talk about it later, K! Now we need to proceed with our plan. Let''s go."


    Still not looking in his direction, Alice went to sit in the passenger seat of his car. The walls that he had patiently crumbled were not built high up and stronger than earlier. By now he had already guessed what it was that Adken told her. At this point, she was on guard against him would not really listen to whatever he had to say. He could see that she had put back on her icy cold aura to dissuade him. But he had his way. This was a wound that she had received because of him. And he would not let this wound fester.


    Sitting in the car, he slowly turned around the car and drove back towards the city. What K did not know was that in that moment, everything had changed for Alice. K had been the only one that Alice had come to believe that she could trust. Even her grandmother who had explained everything had not been able to regain her place in her heart so for K this was going to be an uphill battle! In her heart, she swore she would never be so vulnerable again. Yes, she loved K but she would never show that love... Because she had realized that the person she trusted the most could become her biggest mistake.

 Chapter 107 - A Fight

    A Few Hours Before the Press Conference:


    "Dad! I thought that we had decided to use this trump card later? Then why did you do this now? Couldn''t you have had a little bit of patience? Could you not have waited a little more? I told you let me do this my way!" Samual Faye growled at his father in the hotel''s room!


    James Faye had long ago planned to have Alice declared insane but after waiting for so long, there was only one thing that he had waited for! The extra shares! But now that he had realized that he would not be getting those extra shares and also seeing the way Alice was growing stronger day by day, he was getting impatient! She was the green hat 1that was glaringly placed on his head! And he was done with her. But now that his son was scolding him , he could not hold back and roared back,"I have done my waiting! That is all I have been doing all this while! First I had to wait for the woman to die to marry your mother !Then I had to wait for the old man to die to get the shares of a company that I have worked all my life for! And then I had to wait for that bi*** to succumb to one of our plans! I cannot wait any longer!"


    Usually at this time Samual would have backed off to soothe his father but this time, he too was angry and thus answered back," Then you could have asked me at least! You just ruined my plan! I told you to not be so impatient! Because of your impatience, now we have revealed two of our aces blindly!"


    "I don''t care anymore! I just want to see that bi*** behind the bars in a mental institution! And then I will make sure that she really turns mad under my watch!"


    Samual rubbed his forehead at this unforeseen circumstance. He had planned to take all the money in the Ponzi scheme threaten Lady Ye and let Alice take the blame. And once Alice was behind the bars, he would  have used this chance to get a hold of the other things in Lady Ye''s hands also . But now, if Alice was declared mentally unstable and she even took the blame for the scheme on her head then Lad Ye would suspect the truth! But on the other hand, "Father? You have Alice''s medical power of attorney, don''t you?"


    At this, the man smiled and said, "Of course I do! I am her father! It is natural for me to have a say in my child''s mental health!"


    Samual smiled at this and agreed with his father''s plans. He would just need to make a few quick changes...


    On the other side, Alice and Adam were driving quietly towards the press conference. They had already suspected and made preparations for the same. But the atmosphere that should have been peaceful was full of tense nerves.


    Finally unable to control himself or pacify himself that she will listen later, he asked, "Do you not want to know why I did what I did Alice?"


    Alice had kep her eyes closed throughout the drive after explaining the circumstances regarding Samual and was now pretending to be asleep. Without opening her eyes, she said," I do, K. I really want to know. In fact when that man was spouting all this, my first instinct was to cover my ears and run from there straight to you and listen to everything you had to say. I know what Adken intended when he spouted all that to me.."


    As Alice turned quiet, Adam felt a quiet hope unfurling in his heart but it was quashed the next moment when she continued," But I won''t listen to you, K. I am scared to. My heart is not ready for it! Give me some time! Please!"


    Adam cut off the words that were in his mouth and clenched the steering wheel and said, "Alice.." He wanted to reassure her but he was cut off when she called to him, "K.. everyone tells me that your music brings comfort. Will you play something for me? I need some comfort."


    He wanted to tell her that he would do anything for her. But knew that she really was not ready to listen. Stopping for a minute, he picked up his phone and chose the playlist that he had created specially for her. They were songs that he had sung/ written for her over the years. He hoped that she would know that when she heard them and maybe feel a bot comforted as he started to drive once again.


    Alice closed her eyes and tried to block out the sounds from Adken and lost herself in the soothing music. She imagined herself in that far away place when her and Adam had really been together. Those memories that seemed to have faded due to the medicines seemed to be getting clearer and clearer. Not that she remembered the events of that time, just that the dreams she used to have now had more clarity. She turned her head away as tears escaped her eyes.


    The Press Conference:


    Rows and rows of cameras were lined at the back of the room that had been arranged for the purpose. James Faye had made sure that not just people from the entertainment news section but also the financial section would cover the conference. After all, it was not everyday that the Chairwoman of a national firm was declared insane!


    Soon a man dressed in a formal checked brown shirt and same colored pants walked to the podium. His spectacles were a bit askew and his hair a little out of place but overall he looked like some trusted next door uncle. Introducing himself he announced," Good morning everyone, I am Doctor Phil! It was my clinic that was burned to the ground late last night."


    The next person to walk onto the podium was James Faye who did not look for a moment that he was here to fight with Doctor Phil. Seeing that the two most important people for the press conference were here, the reporters first directed their questions to Doctor Phil, "Sir, it it true that Chairwoman Alice Faye was your patient? And can you tell us what she was getting treated for?"


    Doctor Phil nodded and answered, "Yes! She is my patient. But I cannot tell you the ailment as it concerns the agreement between a doctor and patient privacy."


    "But the details have already been leaked onto the internet! Can you confirm if they are true or not? And if Chairwoman Alice has recovered yet?"


    This time before the doctor could answer, James Faye interrupted, "See, here everyone! Yes my daughter was suffering from hallucinations in the past! But it was a result of depression! Do you think it is easy for a young girl to cope with her mother''s death? So what if she created an imaginary boyfriend! She had stayed in isolation in her grandparent''s home a few days before she received the dreadful news! As a coping mechanism ,she started to imagine that she had found a boy for herself. When we tried to tell her that it was not the case, she imagined herself to have gone with her friends. We let her believe that she had spent those holidays with her friends because that was the best solution! And once she knew that she was not alone when she received her mother''s news, she recovered on her own. And needed no medication! It is because of this that my daughter started to hate me! She started to believe that I was her enemy! It is also why I agreed to step down as the chairman!"


    And just like he had expected, the reporters burst out with questions! Was Alice Faye in a state to handle a big empire like Faye Group! Who could trust a person that was prone to hallucinations? But there was someone in the crowd that asked a question that stunned everyone and made them wonder,"Mr. Faye? You claim that Miss Alice is prone to hallucinations. But why have we seen no sign of this in the past? It is also a known fact that you and Alice Faye do not see eyes to eye. Then is it possible that this is a conspiracy of yours? We have heard that Faye group has recently signed an important deal. Is it possible that this is your plan to sabotage her to gain the upper hand?"


    Angered at being pointed out, James Faye banged his hand on the table and said, "How dare you accuse me of doing something like this! I would never have said anything if this accident had not happened! I simply don''t want the doctor to be accused of lying!"


    But the reported simply asked, "Then where is Alice Faye? Can she not clear up everything?"

 Chapter 108 - A Fight 2

    Most of the netizens who were watching a live broadcast of the press conference seemed to agree with what the reported had to say. While in the past, mental health issues would have been considered a taboo, in the last couple of years the youth had slowly come to accept that such things could not be controlled by anyone.


    An unexpected factor that no one had taken into account was the SKY''s biggest support base STARS had started to speak for Alice. From refusing to believe that Alice had any mental illness to offering unconditional support for Alice they had single handedly suppressed the news from getting out of hand, thus not affecting the share prices of Faye Group.


    But in spite of the support, no one could have expected the incidents that happened after this. James Faye had expected Alice to barge into the press conference and already made preparations to handle the unwanted guests.  It what he did not expect was that instead of Alice the people who would come in uninvited would be the police and a lawyer. As the police entered the premised forcefully, all the cameras turned to click and many people who were broadcasting live could feel the ratings go through the sky. Whatever the gossip magazines had to say, and whatever anyone else would say, anyone who had interacted with Alice Faye knew that she never left any ends unopened. The doctor felt a bit nervous at the sight of the police and gulped before offering am explanation,"Officer. I have already filed a complaint regarding the investigation for the person who has leaked the information on chairwoman Faye. And whatever Mr. James Faye declares as the guardian of Alice Fayenis up to him and within his right.." But the policeman ignored this and turned to James Faye before saying,"Mr. Faye. Mr. Adam Perry has filed a case against you for defamation and wrongfully accessing legal records of his wife."


    Before James Faye could understand a word, the lawyer stepped forward and served a notice to Dr. Phil. "Mr. Phil. Your medical license has been suspended by the National Association for breaking doctor-patient confidentiality. There is also proof that you have tried to mistreat the patient Alice Faye and distorted the medical facts on her case. You are not allowed to see any patients or make any statements to diverge public opinion in your favor until the investigation for both crimes has been completed. You are requested to cooperate with us. Secondly, your insurance agency is also suing you for damaging your property to purposely claim the money so that too will be under investigation."


    After dropping this bomb, the police had then arrested James Faye and Dr. Phil. Samuel Faye could only shale his head at the trouble his fatherbhad created! He told him not to meddle! But then another point struck his head... They said ''wife''.. That meant that Alice was married! How could this be? He had specially placed a spy by her side and never known that Alice had gotten married!


    Before the people on the internet and in the room could gather their thoughts, their screens went blank for a moment. And then suddenly a blurry video came onto the screen. Someone had hacked into the system.. But as people squinted they realized that it was the footage of a cctv camera. And the girl on the screen looked remarkably like a younger version of Alice Faye. She seemed to be reading some sort of a book. The cameras that had been put down suddenly focused on the projector screen behind the stage. This was Alice Faye''s answer, they knew. Checking the date they realized that this was dated in the year 2014! It was a little time before Dr. Phil claimed that Alice used to have hallucinations of meeting a man. And the place was a small airport at Rocky Mountains!


    A few minutes later, they saw a lanky man dressed in black pass by the camera and sit a little further away from the view. So that only his shows were visible. And then the video was forwarded a little before they saw Alice Faye get up to leave the lounge and then, the man who had been previously in the screen also appear. And then the two clashed and fell to the floor. And that is when the man''s face became clear! It was K from the boy band SKY! So Alice Faye and K really bad been acquainted to each other! Almost seven years ago! This was breaking news.


    And then once again the screen turned blank before am older picture came onto the screen with a young girl and boy sitting in front of a snow structure. It was indeed Alice Faye and Adam Perry! Miss Faye did not have hallucinations but she really had met someone.. Once again the picture changed and this time it was the two of them at the New Year''s Eve. And then once again the screen turned blank..the reporters looked on waiting for more pictures to appear but then the screen remained blank.


    Just as they were about to leave, however, the doors tot he conference room opened again and this time Adam Perry walked in. The reporters all jumped up from their seats, and France their necks looking for Alice Faye but I''m the end it was only Adam who had come inside surrounded by bulky bodyguards. Once on the stage he started,"Today''s press conference has been quite unexpected for everyone I guess. Well firstly I would like to apologize to my fans for having hidden the truth for so long. Most of you knew that I had already fallen for someone a while ago but never knew who. The reason for this is that the Alice and I reconnected, Alice had no memory of me. We had met at a time when my only family, my grandmother had passed away. To me, Alice had appeared in my life like an angel that I wanted to cherish however we had been too young to have anything more than that. And before we could met again, Alice had to face the news of her mother''s death and her father subsequent marriage which resulted her in getting into depression. I will kit reveal too much but I would like to satisfy everyone who is concerned about her right to lead the Faye Group. Alice Faye had only ever suffered from depression for which she was prescribed the wrong medicine which resulted in her having blurred her memory from that time only. At this day and age we have all come to accept that depression is real and something that can be cured. So after having provided basic proof, we would request everyone to please render us your support and put people like Dr. Phil who make wrong diagnosis and follow malpractice behind bars. Thank you for your unending support. Goodbye everyone."


    As Adam finished what he had to say and made to leave, however a reported had the presence of mind to ask,"Adam Perry, what gives you the authority to stand here on behalf of Alice Faye and make his announcement? And where is Alice Faye? It is only a matter of depression. What is the use of all this?"


    Adam smiled, revealing his cunningness slightly. Ge had actually been waiting for this. "I stand here as her husband. Yes. Alice Faye and I. We are now a married couple. So Inask you all to give us your blessings. And some privacy because we are really newly married. It is why I had to leave my wife alone on our honeymoon to clear the mess here. And my wife is in shock. There is no love lost between James Faye and my wife but she did not expect that her father would collude with a stranger ot declare her mentally unstable. I personally feel she had suffered enough and don''t see the need for her to feel more pain. As her husband, my words should suffice. Don''t you all think so?"


    With that Adam Perry walked out of the conference room. Slowly he drove out of the venue, his mind on how to handle the next problem facing him. He really needed to talk to Alice but she had fainted on the way back. As he called the doctor, an idea finally struck him. It would be a bit risky but he was willing to take any risks to keep her by his side. Even if that meant deceiving her and using her own feelings against her.


    But Adam could not have predicted that it was these very feelings that Alice feared he would be able to manipulate and that was why she had closed herself to him! His next plan may just result in him actually losing a little more.. or gaining more. No one could guess. And Adam could simply hope that he would not lose all...

 Chapter 109 - Look At Her Like That

    Alice slowly chewed on the chocolate straw in her mouth as she stared at the press conference absently. However, she received a shock when she saw the sudden change on the screen and could only helplessly stare at the screen as she saw him sitting there and then he fell on top of her! What was wrong with her teenage self! Had she really tried to catch him? He had been a head taller than her!


    Little tears escaped her eyes, this was the first time they had met. The time she did not remember. Taking another bite of the straw she finally accepted the fact that he really had been there. Even after having heard of this from Adken Perry, from K himself, somewhere in her heart there had been denial. A little hope that it was not him.


    And yet, on the other hand, she had always attributed the reason for her survival to the existence of this man. When she had discovered that the man of her dreams could be real, she had held a faint hope of being able to thank him some day. At the same time, when her feelings for Adam had started to grow, she had felt a pinch of sadness of not being able to thank that boy. So she tried to ask her heart why was she not happy now. Wasn''t it better if Adam was that some person? She could just thank him and be done with it.


    After all, until she had discovered this fact, she had been overlook every secret that Adam might have. In her heart she knew that her feelings for Adam had no where changed. And surprisingly she had no resentment for him. Then why was she in this emotional state? Why did she want to not talk to him?


    Because it felt like betrayal. It did not matter to her heart and mind that he would have told her. It didn''t matter that she had already fallen for him and he had hidden such a thing. What mattered was the fear now. What if he deceived her again in the future? What if she really had misjudged him? Her heart already belonged to him.. Her biggest fear had been following her mother''s path. Falling in love with a man who was incapable of loving her back. With every fiber of her being she believed that Adam was not like that, but then again her mother had also believed that her father would love her some day. Would she also follow the same path of delusions?


    Turning off the television, she started to browse her social network profile absently. She had actually never been active on social media in the past, but as she had slowly started to follow SKY and their activities, she used to spend the little time she had looking at old fan cameras of K and their old interviews. As she logged in, the first update on her own time line was the recent announcement that K had made! Irritated, she was about to log out, she had no interest in anyone supporting them or cursing them when the post caught her eye. It read, "K''s most trying time." And there was a picture of him in the clothes that were like the ones he was wearing in the video she had just seen.


    As she read the article she also realized that K must have been really vulnerable at the time. So he had fainted in exhaustion. She had heard him talk of his grandmother. She had even hoped that she had been the one to bring him comfort. Taking the last bite of the straw, she realized that probably had made him comfortable. From that article she moved onto another article where they discussed the times, members of SKY had lost their family members and their reactions and coping mechanisms. From there, she moved to a host of other articles, until she felt her eyes aching. Picking up a cushion, she hugged it to herself.


    She could be wrong. But no one could pretend for so many years. Most of his fans slowly had come forward to support her and K''s relationship because they had known that she was in K''s heart from the very beginning. She watched another video where K was watching a fan dance to their song and clapping encouragingly. The follower had hoped that she he would some day look at her like that. But in the latter part of the video, Alice was amazed to see herself and this time the follower pointed at the way K was looking at her. The gaze was hundred times more powerful! And she realized that he had always looked at her like that. While in interviews or interacting with people he maintained a poker face, with her, his eyes would always look at her as if she was something special. She was the one he gazed at like that while thousands of other girls could only covet him.


    She was fearful of trusting her judgement but could she not trust so many people''s judgement as well? Of course she knew that it was not rational for her to trust the word of some strange people who followed idols but at this point this was like a source of re affirmation to her which gave her the strength to try and trust Adam. Could she really let herself be irrational in love?"


    Just then, her personal phone started to ring and it was Ximin.. Before she could say anything, Ximin''s scream sounded in her ears! "You are married? And you married Mr. Sexy Brains and Hot Voice? How is this fair? I though you would invite me to become the brides maid but you never did! Heck, you could have made me a witness at least but you did not even inform me! Just because you now have Mr. Sexy Brains bringing you your favorite cheesecake, you will ignore your friend?"


    After Ximin had finished her screaming, Alice asked with a smile,"Mr. Sexy Brains? Really?"


    "Well, since he has a good IQ, it is natural to call him that.. Anyway don''t try to change the subject! You and that hottie are married! And you did not even tell me?"


    "I would have told you if I had known.."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "I just signed a form for registration of marriage but how Adam had the marriage registered, I have no idea."


    "Oh.."


    Alice could also only shake her head. Adam had given her the forms to sign on the morning when she had confessed her plan to let her father declare her mentally unstable. Even though he had made her promise to not do anything rash, he had asked her to sign the papers so that if on the off chance they did succeed, Adam would have her medical power of attorney and be able to take these decisions.. As Ximin continued to ramble, Alice paused in her thoughts. That day when she had signed the papers, she had been unaware of Adam and her past connection. But, she wondered, what would have happened if she had known. If today, he had brought the papers for her to sign, would she have still trusted him?


    She would have! Her fears still existed but the fact that she was married to Adam, the aspect that he must have pulled some strings to have them declared married did not scare her. Finally, to shut Ximin up, she said," You be the bridesmaid when we hold a wedding. I have some more important work to do!"


    "Hey..hey! What about the lawyers and the pre nuptial agreement and the public relations?..." But the phone was already disconnected.


    Alice stood up with a firm resolve. This time she had stepped back so that K would be able to take the lead. She realized that just as he had wanted to prove that he was capable of protecting her, she too had wanted him to prove that he was worth of standing by her side. And another thought struck her... He had been hurting when he had met her. Then, he must have hurt as well. Since she had forgotten him.. He, too, must have suffered so much. How did he find the heart to forgive her and pursue her again? Did he really have such a big heart.


    Picking up her cell phone, she tried to call him. The line was busy. She thought to call him again but then realized that it would be better that they had a face to face conversation with each other. After much thinking she typed out a message, "K, I am sorry for not giving you a chance earlier. Please come and talk to me."


    Finally, she had cleared her thoughts. But... it was too late. Because the next minute the phone rang and it brought the news that K had been in an accident...

 Chapter 110 - You Didnt Die? Let Me Help You

    Alice drove to the hospital cursing under her breath! Hearing the news of his accident once was not enough that he had to go and get into an accident again so soon? Her hands were still trembling from worry! When she had called back to ask how he was doing, the hospital people had refused to even tell her anything? And what had he been doing on the other side of the city! He should have been on the way back home! And they had taken him to a small near no existent hospital? She had never even heard the name! Once she had him out of there, she would wipe them out! How could they refuse to tell her what was wrong with Adam?


    She held the wheel of the car tightly as she followed the direction on the GPS. The outside of the place looked dilapidated making her wonder if there was even proper facilities or doctors here. The reception was empty and after looking around a bit wildly, she spotted a man in green scrubs coming from a small corridor on the right and she ran to him, "Do you have a patient named Adam Perry in this place?"


    The other man looked at her with wide eyes and a hint of pity appeared in them as he asked slowly, "I cannot give any details to you. Are you related with him in any way?"


    Nodding her head vigorously, she said," I am his wife! Please tell me where is he?"


    But instead of answering her the man looked even more serious as he suddenly said in a business tone," Please come here and sign these forms. He is in the operation theater and needs urgent surgery. We had to do everything without consent but now that you are here, you can sign the form and pay the bills and then we will transfer him out to a room."


    Walking to the reception, he picked up a bunch of forms and shoved them into her hand before going away. Before she could protest or even ask the person to first provide her details, he had walked away. Looking down at the forms, the first one was the consent form agreeing to his surgery and not blaming the hospital in case something went wrong. Trembling she was about to sign her name when common sense stopped her. Angrily, she walked to the reception desk and banged it angrily, disregarding all etiquette and shouted," If someone does not come here and tell me what is wrong with my husband I will burn down this place!"


    The same man who had walked away ran back and scolded, "You youngsters these day! You have no decorum or patience. We have shifted him to the room, you can meet him! Have you signed the forms?"


    "I will not sign them until I have seen him!"


    Snorting and cursing under his breath about inconsiderate and irresponsible youth, he gestured for her to follow him and guided her down another silent corridor.


    And soon he pushed open the door to a small room. The first things to hit Alice was the disinfectant smell and the beeping of the machines. Her heart in her throat, she ran to him, checking for wounds as her throat clogged up and more tears escaped her eyes. She held his bandaged hand to herself and cried,"Adam, what happened to you?"


    Naturally the man did not answer but the employee who had guided her did,"He simply ran into a tree. He must have been distracted by something or wanted to give up his life. Youngsters are like these only in present times.. They face some difficulty and unable to take it they will want to take their own life."


    Angrily, she glared at the man and gritted out, "Get out. And I will arrange for an ambulance to transfer him out of here."


    Harrumphing the man muttered about payments under his breath and left hurriedly. Holding his hand in her hand, she took out her cell phone and ordered Ximin to arrange an ambulance and a good hospital without giving her an explanation.


    Her guilt suppressed her. Though she knew that Adam would never try to harm himself, she also knew that he would have been distracted by his worry for her. Crying, she brought his hand closer to her lips and muttered,"You foolish man. You could have at least read my message. Why did you have to go and hurt yourself? You were supposed to protect me and now see to what you have done. What will I do without you? How can you be hurt like this? Come back to me fast Adam! I don''t think I know how to function without you now."


    "Then why did you ask me to go away?"


    "It was because I was scared.."


    Her eyes widened as she realized what she had heard. He had opened his eyes and was starting at her with a small smile. Jumping up, she looked around and said,"You are up. Don''t worry. I have already asked Ximin to contact the best doctors and arrange the best hospital!"


    But Adam held her hand tightly and asked,"I thought that you hated me after discovering the truth.."


    Taking in a shaky breath, she answered,"How could I hate you? I told you just needed time. If you had seen your phone, you would have known that I was already to look over the past. And now, you don''t talk much. You have just had surgery! You need to preserve your energy. Are you in pain? Is it hurting anywhere?"


    As she would have lifted the sheet covering him, Adam smiled a little and held her hand,"Does that mean you have forgiven me?"


    "What kind of a question is that? Be quiet and let me call Ximin and ask her to arrange everything!"


    The next minute, Alice was pulled hard and found herself falling on top of Adam. Worried that she had hurt him, she panicked and tried to apologize and jump up but his hand that was supposed to be hurt wound around her and held her close making her unable to move. Slowly, he kissed her and smiled widely after that..


    And then the realization came upon her,'' He had fooled her.."


    Pushing him away, her water works which had barely subsided started again as she hit him forcefully! "I thought you were going to die! I was so scared! Do you have any idea what you made me go through! Adam Perry! It is a good thing that you did not die! Now I will kill you slowly and surely!"


    "Ow! Ow! Ow! That hurts! Stop hitting me! I may not be very serious but I did have an accident!"


    This gave her a pause and she looked at him in concern. "How? Did I hit you wrongly?"


    "It''s nothing much. I simply totaled my car into a tree!"


    "Adam Perry! Are you a rebelling teenage kid! Why would you do something so stupid?"


    "Alice! I may not be a rebelling teenager but I needed your attention. And the only way I could think of making you listen to me was this. Seeing you erect all those walls around yourself was scaring me. Believe me, I had planned to tell you but then the doctor advised me not to.."


    "The doctor?", Alice frowned at this and finally realized that there was more to the story than she had guessed.. As Adam explained everything to her, there was something that she started to think now that the differences had been cleared.


    What was Adken Perry''s motive in trying to have her go against Adam? If, as the man claimed, he wanted his son back, it would have been better to use her to get to him... as he had planned earlier by using her shares for leverage. But now that he knew that he could not hold them over her head, then he must have other plan for Adam that would need him to be separated from her. And now that Adam had used his connections once more, Adken Perry will have realized and thought of another counter measure.


    Unaware of Alice''s distraction, Adam held her chin and made her look into his eyes," Alice? Are you sure you are not holding anything against me anymore?"


    Alice shook her head and pecked him on the lips, "Even as I listened to Adken Perry, I had no plans to believe him, but the thing about the past caught me unprepared. I was scared Adam... I was scared of my feelings for you. And you have proof...right here. After listening that you had been hurt, I paid attention to nothing and almost lost control. You cannot guess how much that scares me! Please don''t ever do something like this again! Even when I am very angry with you or you are angry with me, don''t do it!"


    Nodding his head, Adam agreed with a smile and asked," Then we are Okay, now?"


    But his smile disappeared when Alice shook her head negatively.

 Chapter 111 - Smug Bas****!

    Alice threw a look at the man sitting in the passenger seat with a smug smile on his face. He really was something! Grinning from ear to ear like a little fool! Shaking her head, she said," Adam Perry! You need to wipe that smirk from your face! It is very irritating! So irritating that I want to punch it off your face!"


    "Tsk tsk! My little violent baby! It''s not a smirk. It''s a grin of happiness. I am really happy which is why I am unable to stop smiling. It''s like my face is stuck in this position!"


    "What is there to be so happy about? Did you ruin your car and that is why you are so happy? Is the thought of buying a new car making you so happy?",


    " Well, say whatever you want, my baby, you know why I am so happy. It is because you confessed you liked me a lot!"


    Almost causing another accident, Alice braked hard and glared at him, "When did I do something so stupid?"


    "Really? Who was the one who said that they don''t know how to function without me? Who asked me to come back to her?"


    "So, how does that mean I like you? I mean I can''t function without my laptop so does that mean I am in love with my laptop?"


    "Who said anything about love?"


    Coughing a bit and realizing she had shot herself in the foot, she rolled her eyes,"Whatever." And continued to drive.


    Later at home, Alice stared outside of the floor to ceiling windows as she marveled at the feelings he invoked in her. But to her what was even more astonishing was something else. Was it destiny? That she had fallen for the same man twice. She was different now than she was from then. And he must be different as well. And yet, he has made her fall for him all over again.


    Just then a pair of arms crept around her and she was surrounded by the warmth of the man she had come to crave. Placing his chin on her shoulder so that their faces were side by side, he asked"What are you thinking?"


    Loosening up, she slowly leaned back into his embrace and said,"I was thinking that I was right about you the first time we met on that new year''s eve. You are an opportunist. You used the opportunity of knowing me to make me fall for you again."


    Even though it was said in a teasing tone, Adam was worried that she would still have some qualms so he rubbed her belly over the thsirt in small circles to calm himself and her as he said,"Yes. I did that. But that knowledge of you did not make you fall for me. It simply gave me an edge but even without that you would have fallen for me. After all no other understands you better than me."


    Alice was about to tease him for being so sure of himself when he continued,"After all no man can love you more than me."


    The word resounded like a scream in her mind. Love...she stiffened up in protest, wanting to make him take back the words but being speechless herself. Adam smiled at her stiffness and slowly turned his head, rub in this nose against her neck, breathing her in with his eyes closed as he whispered,"Alice, you don''t have to be scared. You don''t have to love me back. You just need to let me love you. Just be with me."


    His assuredness made her peaceful and to avoid the anxiousness in her heart she teased," It''s good that you know that you are not very loveable."


    His hands that had been exploring her softly, sudden turned into lethal weapons as he started to tickle her sides making her break out into laughter as she tried to escape him,"Adam! This is not fair! You are cheating."


    "Everything is fair in love and war, babe. And this is the war of love."


    Unable to help herself, Aloce laughed hard, trying to escape but everything proved futile until Adam picked her up and placed her on the couch before falling on top of her. As he settled himself between her spread legs, he softly kissed her mouth," Let me rephrase my earlier words. You can continue to be an ostrich and refuse to see the plain fact that you are madly in love with me and simply let me love you well is what I meant. But since you dare to say that I am not lovable then let me tell you the things you love about me. You love it when I tease and tickle you. You love my back hugs. You love when I make dirty jokes with you. You love me when I make you blush. You love me when I sing for you. You love me when I make you lose in the game of monopoly. You love me when I feed you. You love me when I smile only for you. You love me when we watch television together and you love me when I come forward to protect you. You love me when I play little pranks on you. And you love me even when you tell me you don''t." A moment of stillness engulfed them as the two people stared into each others eyes until Alice finally looked away a bit and said,"You are delusional."


    But pat came the reply,"You love me when I am delusional."


    Widening her eyes, Alice said,"You are insane."


    "You love me when I am insane about you."


    Her heart beating so fast that she was sure it would jump out of her chest as she simply shook her head and said,"You are also a narcissist."


    "You love me when..." But before Adam could say anything, she said,"I thought you were the one confessing his love. So aren''t you supposed to tell me how you love me?"


    Adam bit her small palm and smiled as he said,"My wife is right. Then let me tell you."


    "I love you when you threaten me with violence."


    This caused her wildly beating heart to come to a standstill and she scowled," That is a stupid reason. Are you a masochist?"


    But Adam simply shushed her and continued,"I love you when you smile and light up like the sky."


    To which she muttered,"You are blind."


    "I love you when you are bossy."


    "Because you are crazy."


    "I love you when you are stubborn."


    "I love you when you are silly."


    "I love you when you pout and sulk after losing."


    "I love you when you like my jokes and laugh."


    "I love you when you are bravely facing problems."


    "I love you when you are scheming against bad guys."


    "I love you when you call me a smug bas****


    "I love you when you let me protect you."


    "I love you when you call chocolate milk strong."


    "I love you when you are ambitious and unafraid to show it."


    "I love you when you hear my songs."


    "I love how you roll your eyes at me."


    "I love you for the way your body responds to my touch."


    "I love you for when you showed a lone boy that he had the strength to go on."


    "I love you when you believe in me and trust me."


    "I love you for living in my heart forever."


    "I love you for being my inspiration, the music to my soul."


    "I love you for making me want to be strong."


    "I love you for your innocence and the little obsession you used have for romance novels."


    "I love you for everything you are Alice and everything I am.. And I love you with every fiber of my being. With every breath I take, I love you and will only ever love you."


    Alice had long ago forgotten what she had been about to say. With tears of love and gratitude in her eyes, she touched her forehead to his and closed her eyes, before kissing him passionately.


    Gently, Adam entwined her tongue with his, letting her feel every word he had said in every caress he did. His large hands slowly roamed over the contours of her body, needing her more. Her need just as overwhelming as his, Alice held him closer, tearing at his clothes. She wanted to claim this man as her own. All thoughts of denial of the existence of love wee far away from her head as her fingers raked over his back, marking him as hers. Soon the two lovers had made love and lay entwined on the wide couch in each other''s arms, cuddling slowly and letting them soak in the moment. At this moment there was only one regret in Alice. She wanted to remember all the words he had said to her and hold them close in her heart.. She wished to remember every movement they held each other.

 Chapter 112 - Matching Wedding Bands

    Early in the morning, Adam woke up with his wife still sleeping in his arms and smiled peacefully. At least she had not protested his love!  And even though she had not accepted all the reasons that he mentioned that she loved him, she had not denied any of the reasons. Getting up, he picked up the matching pair of wedding bands and wondered if she would be open to wearing them. The pair of rigs that they had exchanged at the time of pretending for the Mou''s was still with him but he had wanted to give her something. It was why he had this made. Now that she knew the truth, he could give it to her. On the inside of this ring he had inscribed the date when they had first met. Thinking carefully he debated if he should slip the ring on her finger when she was still asleep or if he should wait to wake her up. Finally, he decided to wait and took out the other item that he had brought for her before their last concert..


    Sitting up, he slowly stood up and walked away to grab his jacket and the things that it held. Stealthily walking back into the room, he sat near the foot of the bed and slid up the blanket. Grabbing the bigger box, he then held her dainty ankle in his hand. The slight ticklish feeling woke Alice up who almost instantly widened her eyes when she saw Adam holding her ankle. Her mind flashed back to the sweet torture when he had similarly held her like this in the past and then tied her up to have his way with her. Anticipation and thrill mixed with a little anxiety made her voice come out in a croak as she asked," What are you doing?"


    She wanted to pull back her foot from his hand but at the same time she was curious to know what he was about to do.. Her look of slight anticipation instead of worry made Adam smile in amusement as his eyes lit up with mischief, "What do you want me to do?" Smiling widely, he slowly raised her leg and placed a small kiss on the inside of her ankle, making her almost jump off the bed.


    Desperate to not be teased again, she tried to pull back her ankle but it was caught firmly, making her unable to pull. "Adam! I am warning you! Don''t you dare tie me up, again!"


    His fingers slowly caressed the inside of her calf, making her writhe and suppress a moan as she tried to think of a suitable threat.. "If you tie me up, I will tie you up next time!"


    Even as the threat was finished, Alice had closed her eyes in anticipation as she felt a slightly cool metal close around her ankles. The toes of her other foot curled into the bed, in anticipation or protest she did not know but instead of closing in, Adam grinningly placed a small kiss on the other ankle and walked away whistling a small tune.


    A few moments later, when Alice felt noting, she opened her eyes and looked around the empty room with a little disappointment and then the sparkle at her ankle caught her eye. An intricately delicate little chain was tied around her ankle from which a tiny diamond and round bell hung. As she moved her foot the tiny bell made a little tinkling sound. Smiling at the small musical sound, she shook her head and went out to look for the rascal who had teased her so.


    In the kitchen, Adam smiled as he heard the tiny sound, enjoying a rare moment of possessiveness. Every time this sound echoed, she would think of him and remember that she belonged to him. Just like he had hugged her from behind, Alice hugged his broad back and murmured, "Thank you for the beautiful gift. I love it.."


    Turning around, he held her close and muttered, "I just wanted to fill some music in your life for when I am not around."


    Hugging him, Alice called, "Liar, you just wanted to put a mark of your possession on me!"


    "You know me so well, babe!"


    "Heheh"


    "Come, we must have a meal first."


    Together in harmony, the couple prepared a meal as if they had been doing it for years. It was only as they sat to eat did Adam bring up the topic that he had on his mind.


    "We are married, Alice."


    Alice who had just taken a sip of the juice, coughed violently and spit the entire thing on the floor as she continued to clear her throat.. "Yes! I know! You announced it to the whole world yesterday! I was pretty surprised when I realized that I had no idea that I was married."


    "Sigh! We are not! I did get your signature and the certificate but we still need to get our pictures clicked! And exchange rings."


    "Well! We can go for that whenever you want. And do we really need matching rings? The ring that I gave you is alright, right?"


    As Alice completed the sentence, Adam had placed a small box in front of her.


    Once again surprise made her speechless and she opened and closed her mouth like a fish.


    Inside was the simplest form of a ring she had ever seen. A plain band with only their names inscribed. On the slightly thicker band was her name and on the slimmer one was his. Picking up the one with his name, he pulled her to a stand and then kneeled in front of her, "Alice Faye, will you do me the honor of being my wife?"


    Touched at the cheesiest proposal she had encountered she crossed her arms in front of him and accused," How could you, Adam? A proposal in the kitchen?"


    Adam blinked at this and realized, that he had really not planned well.. He had been much too excited. Just as he was about to withdraw his hand that held the ring, however, Alice scowled even more fiercely and said, "How can you withdraw your proposal like this? Do you even have any sincerity?"


    And the next moment, she had slipped her finger into the ring and bent down to kiss Adam on the mouth. " Thank you for making me your wife, Adam Perry! I am pretty sure that no one other than you in this world can be my life partner to handle my tantrums! Thank you for deeming me worthy of your love.."


    Picking up the other band, she kneeled just as he was and caught his hand," I hope I never have to let go of your hand, Adam. To me, this will not just be a ring but a circle of trust and love that will never break. I lo...I will be with you for the rest of my life Adam Perry as long as you want me."


    Touching his forehead to hers, Adam smiled and caressed the band around his fingers and assured her," I will always want you, Alice."


    A long while later, Alice and Adam lay together with their fingers entwined enjoying their time of peace. To the world they were a long time couple but to the both of them, they were simply in the first stage of their relationship where there was no worry or secret burdening them. Slowly, Alice leaned her head against his chest and asked, "Adam, will you tell me about our time together there?"


    With a fond smile, Adam explained the circumstances of their first meeting. Of how they had been forced to spend their time together and how that had resulted in them falling for each other. As he slowly came to an end of their time together, Alice could not help but ask," Why did you never call me?"


    " You had my contact details, Alice. But I did not. On the last day when the snow had just started to sweep past, you received the call to urgently go back. Since you were in a hurry, I typed in my number in your phone and told you to give me a call.. But then.."


    What Adam did not tell her was that when she had forgotten to call him, he had even waited in the small town so that he would ask her grandparents for it when they returned. When he had not received her call even then, he had had no option to go back. And then when he had tried to connect with her grandparents, they had denied having any granddaughter and refused to give him her whereabouts.


    And that was why he had buried her in his heart. He had tried to convince himself that it had been a holiday romance for her and for him. But his heart had refused.. He had even considered dating someone else so that he would move on but in the end, he had only been able to give up on his heart.

 Chapter 113 - A Friend

    While James Faye tried to get rid of the law suit against himself, Samaul Faye was also caught up in investigation by the Tax Assessment Officers and IRS as someone had reported multiple frauds committed by his company, resulting in having all his accounts frozen and a house arrest so as to make him co operate with the investigation. As he was caught up in the investigation, Alice came upon someone who would help her make Samual Faye''s life even more difficult and Adam''s life full of vinegar forcing poor Adam to curse himself.


    As the waited outside the IRS office, Alice looked up at Adam and asked, "Are you sure this will work?"


    They were actually the ones who had reported Samual. Over time Alice and Adam both had collected evidence of Samual''s many frauds. Even though the man had been extremely careful, he had made a few mistakes along the way. Now that they had delayed in having Samual report Lady Ye, Adam had been looking for someone within IRS who would be willing to carefully investigate but at the same time avoid being prone to temptations and bribes. They had to strike while the iron was still hot. At present the press and the people were cursing James Faye for being a heartless father and the report of IRS investigation had started to spread slowly and steadily.


    "We can only try, Alice. The officer is known to be respectable and honest but no one can predict the future. We can do our best by Grandma Ye.."


    Nodding, the two people walked into the IRS office and were soon guided into a small airconditioned room. Alice looked around with interest as she wondered how a person could even work like this! IT was so stuffy with nothing but papers and files all around. Adam too could only wonder if the IRS accountant was some sort of vampire. He had even blocked the tiny window, if the square thing behind the stack of papers could be called that.


    Expecting a bespectacled, port bellied man, Alice and Adam were both surprised by the person who walked in. His long legs encased in simple black trouser stopped over a light grey shirt highlighting the man''s lean figure. His thick hair was falling over his forehead in disarray while the thin spectacles over his face flashed under the lights. More than an accountant, he looked like a nerdy but cute high school student. While Adam was not thinking about his cuteness, he too was surprised at the man. He had not expected the IRS officer to be so young.


    Just as he was about to greet him, the man turned his eyes to Alice and a mega watt smile full with his dimples showcasing graced the man''s face making even Adam blink. The next moment was even more shocking as Alice jumped from her seat and ran straight into the arms of the man who stood a few feet away, making the man lose his balance and hold the wall for support.


    "Kieran Rowe! How could it be you?"


    "Alice Faye! How could it be you?"


    (Adam: "Author! How could you?")


    Frowning, Adam was tempted to pull his wife out of the other man''s embrace and spank her! Had she ever hugged him so enthusiastically?


    And they were still hugging! It had been more than ten seconds. He would wait five seconds more.."


    Finally they separated after hugging for so long! Immediately Adam pulled Alicia to him and held her hand in his as he tried not to murder the accountant with his gaze! He should have asked Benji to look for not just some one who was wary and honest but also some one old. Really old. At least a hundred years old. Now, see what had happened. His wife was being hugged by some strange man!


    Finally, his wife remembered him and looked up at him with a grin. Softening his heart and trying to pretend that he was not burning in jealousy, he smiled and asked, "You two seem to know each other."


    Alice nodded and smiled, "Kieran and I are childhood pals! We used to play together when we were children and were only young children when Kieran shifter over with his parents! We kept in touch over the years but then lost touch after middle school!"


    "Yes! But I can never forget these eyes.", the accountant smiled.


    "And I can never forget the dimples!", Alice grinned back.


    "Mr. Kieran Rowe is an accountant?", The curt question by Mr. Jealous Adam brought them back to the present and Kieran Rowe turned from grinning school boy to boring accountant. Pushing up his spectacles he cast a once over to Adam and then turned to Alice, "So, what brings you here? And this gentleman is your employee?"


    "I am her husband! And we are here to report something?"


    "You conducted some fraud with your tax? You really do look like the type. Little Al, did you come here to plead for your husband? Well, I cannot really help tax evaders, it is against the law. But for you... I could ask my people to appeal for a lesser sentence for your husband."


    Adam could almost feel the smoke coming out of his ears as this accountant was itching to put him behind the bars!


    Laughing, Alice shook her head and answered," "Hey! Stop joking! Adam is not a tax evader. We have actually come to report someone!"


    "So, he is a pretty man who wants to repost someone and you have come to support him?"


    Pretty Man? Adam wondered if he should punch this man to teach him a lesson? And what was Alice being so happy about!


    Growling under his breath, he said,"Mr. Rowe, we are here to talk to you about someone you would be interested in at present since you have been assigned his case. His name is Samual Faye."


    The name Samual Faye erased the little teasing smile from the man''s face and Adam was pleased to see that Kieran Rowe''s eyes hardened a little! How his investigation had missed that Kieran Rowe was a friend of Alice was something he would investigate later. But for now, it was time to remind Kieran Rowe of his own work.


    In a contemplative tone, Kieran looked from Adam to Alice and repeated the name,"Samual Faye. Faye.."


    "Alice, is he related to you? Because if you have really come to plead on his behalf, then I am sorry.."


    Alice shook her head vigorously and interrupted him," No! I am not here to plead for him! Rather I am here to help you with the investigation."


    This caused Kieran to cast an interested gaze at Alice as he gestured for her to continue. A few hours later, Kieran closed his laptop with a satisfied expression. You two have worked really well in this evidence. Leave it here and I will make sure that Samual Faye gets to suffer what he has coming his way. Nodding, Alice and Adam got up after thanking Kieran Rowe but were stopped by the man as he ignored Adam and asked Alice," Al? How is Samual Faye related to you?"


    "He is my enemy, Kieran. My worst enemy."


    Nodding Kieran smiled grimly and said," Then, as always, your enemy is my enemy, little Al. I will take care of him. Also, I ask, that you not be a stranger anymore. I hope we will catch up soon. and don''t worry about Grandma. I will speak to her and clarify the papers."


    Kieran watched Alice leave with a thoughtful frown on his face. He had just received the case of Samual Faye in his reaching here. Since coming to the country, he had wanted to look for her. But the increased workload had prevented him from doing that. And now, she was the one who had coming to look for him! She was the same old with the silly smile on her face and her trusting gaze.


    Samual Faye was a high profile case. That meant he would be able to get information on little Al also. he wondered what she had been up to and once again opened his laptop to look for her name. The first news that popped up was that of her recent marriage. Interested, he slowly read the pages and pages of articles that spoke about her recent romance with that idol! Ha! He had guessed right. Her husband was indeed a pretty boy.


    With a sweet nostalgic smile he opened a personal file with simply a heart for the name and smiled sadly. It seemed he had been late! If only he had looked for her earlier. Clickking a picture of the couple from his laptop''s screen, he sent it to his mom," Mom! I found the little girl you have been thinking of! She and her husband look good together, don''t they?"


    It was time to bring Samual Faye to this tiny office.. Step brother, huh? Let Samual Faye know about Kieran''s hospitality.

 Chapter 114 - Childhood Crush

    "I hate accountants, you know! Don''t you think they are too nerdy and bookish! And some of them even look like vampires they are so pale! And accountants that seem to think that they are part of the police are even worst! I mean where do they get the idea that they can handle suspects. They should try becoming a real person with physical hard work! They are all so soft!"


    "You seem to know a lot about softness, Adam Perry! Did you try to feel up your accountant? And I dont know about all accountants but the one that I just hugged was not soft anywhere. And he most certainly did not look like a vampire.. He looked more like a.."


    "A side character from a useless video game!"


    The angry rebuttal finally caused Alice to giggle as she teased,"Mr. overtured bottle of vinegar! You need to control yourself of the entire car is going to smell foul! Kieran is like a brother to me!"


    "Ha! He is like a brother to you! But does he also think that you are his sister? And he actually hugged you! What do you think he was thinking when you hugged him? And then he had the gall to call me a pretty boy."


    Stopping her husband''s rant with the best way, a hard kiss on the mouth, Alice said," Adam Perry! YOu are a pretty boy! But you are more than that! Also, even you cannot control what the other party is thinking! I mean take your STARS for example! They are all your fans and you consider them special. But does that mean they only look at you like you are their idol! The thoughts that they have! Some of them are even shocking to me! So now thta you feel I have a smal admirer, not that I am saying I do, but just because you are feeling it, there is no need for you to be so insecure. I, Alice Faye, have already accepted you as my lawfully wedded husband, heart body and soul! Understand."


    The answering smile on his face made Alice smile and shake her head. He was like a little kid sometimes. So silly at the smallest reasons!


    "Where are we going now?"


    "Well, you just hugged another man so I am feeling a little insecure. To reaffirm my self I am going to take you to a special place.


    The special place turned out to be a spa! What are we doing here! Well, we are here to pamper ourselves. First we are going to go separately into the jacuzzi. Then we are going to have couple bath, massages facials and all the works! Mrs. Adam, you better prepare to be pampered all day long! And then at night when you are all soft and sweet, we will do our special workout!


    Shaking her head, Alice and Adam were separated where she really was massaged to the extent that she almost believed she was boneless. After a relaxing day and an even more relaxing dinner, Alice was almost asleep on the couch when Adam came forward holding a book in his hand.


    Interested to see him with a book, since he never was an avid reader, Alice could not help but ask,"What is this?"


    "This book is a something special."


    "A holiday Romance?"


    "Do you remember it?"


    "Of course I do! I have read it in the past I think!"


    "You were reading it when I fainted on top of you. I had the book with me for all these years! I stole it!"


    Laughing, she took the book from his hand and hit him on the shoulder, "You thief!"


    "Hey! So what! There were not many things that I had to remember you by! Good thing I stole a few things! But i should have stolen something better! I realized that in hindsight! A few undergarments would have been the best option, no?"


    Adam Perry! I would have killed you if you had done something so full of perversion!"


    Grinning, he pulled her and picked her up before sliding onto the couch so that she was sitting on his lap! "Well, the male lead in this romance definitely did that! It is how I got the idea. I am a very innocent man you see."


    Melting into his embrace, Alice closed her eyes and let herself enjoy the feeling of his strong warmth at her back and ordered, "Since you have brought the book here, read it to me."


    "You want me to read you a book? "


    "Yes! You have good voice."


    "Well yes I do, but I have a good voice for singing not for reading! I will fall asleep if I read this!"


    "If you fall asleep before the end of this book, you will be sleeping here on the couch for the res tof the week! Adam! Because of you I could not read the end of the book so you have to tell me the end!"


    "Fine! Fine! I will read everything! Alice Faye you are really very scary, you know that?"


    "Of course I know! It is why you love me so much!"


    "Yes yes I do."


    Slowly, Adam started to read from the book and Alice closed her eyes and listened to the story of the couple who slowly met and fell in love with each other on a holiday resort before going away their separate ways. To her it was their story. The two had found each other unforgettable and she too would have been unable to forget him if it had not been for the intervention from medicines and the rest. But as she heard the story she came to realize the ways of fate. Like the characters in the book her and Adam had also needed to be separated to grow to their maximum. Yes, fighting her father may have been easier by having Adam at her side, but then would Adam have been able to reach where he was today? Or maybe she would not have needed to fight her father at all and simple surrendered everything to him if she had the man of her dreams by her side. Everything was fate. Their meeting and their separation had all been for their own good!


    Half way through the book, Adam looked down to see Alice had fallen asleep. Shaking his head, he looked at the little girl and sighed! And she dared to threaten him! Inhaling her sweet scent he hugged her sweetly and carried her into their bedroom! These days had really been too tiring for her! And she had deserved a good bedtime story. Watching her sleep was his favorite pastime! He thanked the fates that he had been able to still have this chance.


    Seeing her continue to sleep peacefully as she moved on the bed and caught his pillow to hug, he picked up his phone and called," Benji? Who Is Kieran Rowe?"


    "Kieran Rowe is sister in laws child hood crush of course!", came the laughing reply.


    "And why is Kieran Rowe handling Samual Faye''s case now? You could have arranged anyone else!"


    "Hey! brother! What is the fun in that! This is your punishment! You have still not brought sister in law to see me, so I decided to play with you a little! And sister in law had a very tiny crush on his as a little girl! But now she is married to you, so why are you worried?"


    "Benji! I will kill you! I will also make sure that whenever Alice meets you, she will hate you!"


    "Ha! Sister in law cannot hate me! I am too lovable! You tried did you not?"


    "Ha! Benji? That man is really trustworthy?"


    "Yes! He is an honest man. And moreover he considers Alice Faye as a dear friend. She was the reason that he even returned to this country. So he will make sure that those who have made his childhood friend''s life difficult are punished well."


    Finally Adam nodded in agreement and placed the phone on the side before sliding into bed with Alice. Since this morning when they had left Kieran Rowe''s office, Adam had a bad feeling in his gut! And his instinct had never been wrong!


    He did not why but Kieran Rowe felt like a threat to him. But Benji would not do something that would put him in danger, of that Adam was sure.


    But at this moment, Adam did not know that Benji had just placed the phone on the table with a rather sinister smile on his face. His dear brother was in for a special surprise. Whistling a happy tune, Benji logged into the computer to listen in on the tapped conversation between Kieran Rowe and his mother.. His brother will hopefully like the surprise!


    But sometimes paranoia and instinct were too good. Unknown to Benji, Adam was already thinking of everything that could go wrong and planning countermeasures! This new war was going to happen between the two brothers who until now had been on the same side!

 Chapter 115 - I Have A List

    Lying on the bed on his stomach, Adam hummed a small tune as he wrote the words for a new song. High on happiness, Adam had been on a roll since this morning and writing all songs he could about love and euphoria! Just then he felt a heavy weight on his back and the next moment, a few hair fell near his face. Alice nuzzled her nose into the back of his neck making him feel a little ticklish. Making his face fall forward, he let her breathe in and smiled happily. Placing her cheek in the middle of his back, Alice glided her toes over his bare calves, smiling a bit as he tried to move away without throwing her off. Finally, his foot caught her errant foot and hooking his foot behind Alice he rolled over taking her beneath him.


    The next moment, it was his toes that were gliding up and down over her calves, tickling her as she protested over this. Finally after fooling around for a bit, Alice looked up at Adam and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Rubbing his nose against hers, he said, "I was writing some songs. But you are up to something naughty, Miss Alice."


    Biting her lower lip, Alice grinned a bit and said " I have a list."


    "A list?"


    " Shopping list?"


    "No! Guess!"


    "Mmm, I pass!"


    "Adam Perry! How can I have such a boring husband!"


    Before she had even completed her teasing sentence, Adam caught her lips in a kiss and then nipped her just a bit on the lower lip, adding a bit of pain to the pleasure. "It is your fault. Your little white teeth are biting like this and distracting him. So tell me, what are you thinking in the list?"


    "I have a list from all the novels that I have read! You know how I used to love reading those novels. right? So, as I read them I thought.."


    "You are planning to write a new novel yourself?"


    " No! Silly! First get off me! Are you not tired?"


    "No, I am not! I like leaning over you like this!"


    "Really, then can you do pushups like this? With me under you?"


    The next moment, a big grin graced his face as he slowly moved over, pulling her along. Soon, Alice was on the ground and above her was Adam, preparing to show off some of his witness.


    After about ten pushups, he finally did what Alice had wanted and kissed her on the lips," So, Mrs. Alice Perry, you are a little romantic nerd."


    A kiss.


    "Your list includes"


    A kiss.


    "All those cheesy things"


    A kiss.


    "that those leads do in the"


    A kiss.


    "novels."


    A kiss.


    "Am I right, Mrs. Perry?"


    A kiss.


    A blush gracing her face, she nodded and then raising her neck a bit kissed him the same way.


    "You are absolutely right, husband mine."


    The husband word from Alice made him smile widely and he continued to do a few push ups, kissing her every time he went down, teasing them both, until he finally fell sideways and pulled her into his arms.


    "What else is included in your naughty list madam?"


    Snuggling even closer, Alice looked at Adam with shiny eyes and started counting, "We need to go to the amusement park and sit on dangerous rides together!"


    "We need to share an ice cream."


    "We need to look at the moonlight and stars at a camping ground."


    "We need to hold hands and walk along the shore."


    "We need to cook something together and fail miserably at it."


    "You need to sing me a song but since it is your profession, I will settle for reading me a few stories!"


    "We need to snuggle under a blanket and roast marshmallows."


    "We need to.."


    But her list was interrupted by Adam who stole the words from her with a kiss.


    "Did you read romance novels or children fairytales. Mrs. Perry, let me tell you something that romantic novels should have. "


    "According to the novels, we should be making love everywhere. We should make love under the stars and the sky. We should be making love while working out. We should be making love on the beach. We should be making love when we are on the Ferris wheel. We should be making love by the pool side. In the pool. That is what romance novels are all about."


    For this cheekiness, Adam received a love bite as punishment as her small teeth closed near the crook of his neck and bit down in protest," That is not romance! That is smut."


    "Hmm, I don''t think so. Let me do more research on this since I do not like reading much. But you remember the romance novel that you had me read last night? Do you agree that was a romance novel?"


    A slight nod.


    "Good. Then let me show you how the male lead wooed his partner in the novel. I am pretty sure I remember it word for word. First he took off her lcotheds, kissing every inch of the skin he exposed. And then the small triangles that covered her breasts were next to fall on the ground before his mouth slowly slipped over her stomach towards the area that was forbidden."


    Scandalized, Alice tried to stop Adam from following his words and protested, "Adam! That was not there in the book!"


    "Of course it was there. You can check page 182 later and you will know. Now, let me give you the demonstration. Your list has inspired me to a great extent and I have decided that since I follow the instruction of this book ,I will definitely read more such romance novels. After all how can I not support my wife whole heartedly? Now let''s stop talking and begin the demonstration..."


    And soon, Adam did just that as he showed the power of actions over words. A long while later, he then started to fulfilling Alice''s wish list and the couple ended up sharing a double scoop of ice cream, which also ended up melting on Alice as Adam was obsessed with making everything as smutty as he could. Finally he decided he really really liked messy.. Messy Alice with her half closed eyes, swollen lips and her hair spread out on a pillow, was the best.."


    This was their honeymoon period and even if they were unable to go away, they were able to cut themselves from the outside world and stay safe in their own haven.


    But this period was not to last too long and was just the calm before the storm. On the second day of their self isolation, Alice heard her phone and answered the unknown number cautiously, "Hello?"


    "Alice? This is Kieran?"


    Alice smiled a bit at hearing his voice which caused the man who was sitting behind her to pout and sulk as he heard the other man.


    "I have a good news and a bad news. What do you want to hear first?"


    "Mmm.. the good news."


    "The good news is that Samual Faye has finally fallen into out clutches. His was arrested this evening."


    A triumphant smile graced her face as she heard this and she turned her shiny eyes to Adam who hugged her hard, sharing in her happiness, He had actually wanted to beat that man to a pulp but had refrained because of Alice. And now that he would be behind bars, the man was going to have a brawl in the prison. It was no big deal. But then Alice remembered that there was a bad news also and she asked cautiously," Kieran? What is the bad news?"


    "The bad news is that Samual Faye has refused to confess while James Faye has said that he had committed all the crimes in the name of Samual Faye. We will be bringing him in for questioning and if he is able to answer all the questions regarding this then there is a chance that Samual may come out of it with a hefty penalty only. I am going to try my best to have him fall but I just thought that you should know. He has wiggle room. However we are going to do our best to keep him caught."


    Nodding and already thinking of a way to push Samual into the net, even more further, Alice thought even more and finally thanked," Thank you for the warning Kieran. I owe you one for this."


    The other man laughed at this and refuted, "You owe me nothing, little Al! You can thank me with a simple meal next time."


    "A simple meal? I can promise you that!"


    After the call was disconnected, Alice finally breathed deeply and looked at Adam as if asking for reaffirmation, " Will everything be alright, Adam? I never once expected for James Faye to be able to be so big hearted and take the blame.. That man is as selfish as Samual. How did he get those fatherly feelings for Samual?"

 Chapter 116 - Meet Me?

    After a short honeymoon, Alice returned to work while Adam and the members of SKY set up their meetings to discuss their upcoming album and songs for it. As people who essentially thought of only music as their hobby, each of them had worked hard and were now energized and engaged in the process of shortlisting and finalizing songs.


    Alice was also now busy with handling work. With the news of James Faye and Alice Faye being involved in tax evasion and other frauds, everyone felt as if they were on pins and needles waiting for IRS to finish their investigation. The share prices of Faye Group that had stabilized after the announcement of Alice''s marriage were once again in doldrums so that Alice was forced to have an emergency meeting with their own public relations.


    At this moment, Alice was glaring at their current PR head as the other woman tried to explain her reason for wanting to hire a ''celebrity'' face to improve this. Finally after the presentation was over, Alice could not help but burst out, "Miss Lim! Do you think we are having an advertisement campaign? By now you should know that this is not a matter of Faye Group''s reputation but protecting the company''s shares. We are not trying to sell out products so that we have to hire a face! Do you think that the people who have to invest with us are here to buy their favorite celebrity''s products! I will give you one hour in which to present a decent plan to highlight the fact that we have never been involved in any fraudulent activities and the benefits of investing in us. Only then can we think of having a successful IPO. If you are not able to do that then I am willing to accept your and your entire teams resignation. Do you.."


    Just as Alice Faye was about to continue, the knock interrupted them and Ximin walked in. With a straight face she interrupted," Chairwoman Faye...there is someone here to see you."


    Displeased at the interruption, she growled, "Let them wait..."


    Ximin shook her head and answered,"Uh Huh.. It is the IRS officer. Also there is media gathered outside."


    Nodding, Alice thought for a moment and warned,"All of you have an hour.".


    Soon Kieran Rowe, knocked on the door of the room and was guided inside. Surprised, Alice smiled when she saw him and said,"I thought it was going to be some stuffy officer."


    "Hey! I am glad that you don''t think I am a sturdy officer. But let me assure you I am stuffy with other people. But before I get to business let me catch up with my friend without her husband listening in."


    Smiling widely, Alice left her seat and directly hugged Kieran before stepping back rapidly. This was because she did not feel like rejecting her friend. But at the same time she did not want a certain someone to soak in vinegar.


    Looking around, Kieran sat back on the opposite chair and asked with interest,"Little Al. J never expected you to become a CEO. I thought you would end up being an English Professor with an aspiration to publish a book or something."


    "And I thought you would become an actor or singer!"


    "I should have then maybe you would have fallen for me instead of that pretty boy!"


    Laughing, Alice shook her head and answered,"As if Inwould ever fall for the boy who scared me periodically with threats to send ghosts after me and tried to almost lock me in the basement using a red light and maniacal laugh!"


    "Hey! That one eyed monster was a master stroke! You were so scared! Let me tell you the one eyed monster still likes to drink young girl''s tasty blood."


    Alice forcefully suppressed the shudder inside her and threatened," Kieran Rowe! I will throw you out of this office if you try to scare me!"


    "I believe you will! But let me tell you if you do that, then everyone will think that you have refused to co operate with IRS."


    "As if I could really throw you out!"


    "Now are you going to tell me why you are here or is this going to be a suspense."


    "I will tell you...eventually. But Alice Faye, where is your hospitality? Your old friend is here and you did not even offer me a cup of tea!"


    "I wouldn''t dare to lest you accuser of trying to bribe you. And where was this hospitality when I was in your office?"


    "Well you had your husband with you. I would have offered you tea but why should I offer him?"


    "As stingy as ever, you are, Kieran!"


    A sudden silence then descended on the office until Alice shook her head and asked,"What are you thinking of?"


    "You really live him, don''t you?"


    "Love who?" Even though Aloce knew who Kieran was talking about she tried to pretend to be unaware but could not meet his eyes and looked away.


    "Everytime I address him as your husband there is a secret sparkly in your eyes. I never expected the little girl I had known to have fallen so hard for a man."


    Smiling, Alice did not deny her feelings in front of Kieran whom she had looked up to as a big brother since childhood and said," He is someone easy to fall for."


    The words and the direct admission was like a piece of ice being lodged into his heart for Kieran. The little hope he had also seemed to be too far fetched


    Looking away, he nodded and then placed a recorder on the table. "From now I am on official business." And then pressed the record button,"Chairwoman Faye, k am here to ask that you so operate with us in the investigation of Mr.James Faye regarding his fraudulent activities."


    Alice was stunned for a moment but immediately reacting, she protested,"Officer Rowe. We have no problem with providing out books for perusal after you have showed us the proper order, but let me tell you, Mr. Faye has long been disassociated with Faye group. And he also holds a grudge against us. So when you investigate please do so thoroughly and we will do our best to help you out."


    "Very well then, Faye Group will cease operations for the next three days as IRS conducts their checks. We ask all employees to be available for any questions as well as all accounts be provided without hiding anything. The officers will be confiscating the books right now.."


    Just then the phone started to ring again and Ximin''s voice echoed in the room,"Mr Faye is here to meet you."


    Alice was about to refuse to meet the man but Kieran knocked on the table once and shook his head. How odd. The moment Faye''s are able to get a bail and leave the prison, they reach the office of Alice Faye. It was a good thing he was here, he thought. Pointing to the recorder on the table, he asked for a hiding place in the office and encouraged Alice to let the up.


    "Fine, let him come up."


    Seeing that Alice had agreed, Kieran slowly wrote "Try to make him confess" and then stood behind a small door on the off side, waiting for the man who had dared to come here after suffering so much. Kieran had made sure to keep the men in a holding call that was full of hot-tempered criminals who would be irritated at even the sound of you breathing and punish you for that. These white collared criminals were never a match to them and always came out looking blue and green.


    Crossing his arms in front of him, he waited slowly and soon heard the sound of things crashing as James Faye entered the office and started to throw things,"You bi***! I will kill you! It is because of you that I have to suffer so much!"


    Listening to the anger and deadly intent in the voice, Kieran had a feeling of foreboding and immediately opened the door to run out of the hiding place only to see with horror, James Faye picking up the heavy vase towards Alice.


    Moving as fast as he could, he tried to stop Aloce from being hurt but the vase hit her directly on the head with a loud thud before crashing onto the floor.


    Racing to the man who was now picking up another vase,, Kieran subdued the man and was about to scream for security when a few guards barged in. Ximin and Kieran both watched in horror as Alice swayed while clutching her forehead and trying to keep her balance. Picking up Alice, Kieran ordered, "Hold him and inform the police. I will take her to the hospital."


    Xinin watched in horror as Kieran carried A heavily bleeding Alice out of the office and only snapped out of her stupor as James Fate continued to scream.. It was a long time later she was able to inform Adam of the incident that his wife had suffered.

 Chapter 117 - Comforting Hugs

    In the elevator:


    "Kieran, put me down. I am fine."


    "There is no need to put on a brave front! Your head is bleeding so badly! It would be a wonder if you are even able to stand!"


    "Kieran! Yes I am bleeding. But there is no need to carry me. I can walk to the car. You can support me. And please help me call Adam."


    Even as her head felt as if it was being split open and the world seemed to spin, she did not want to be carried. But before she could say more or Kieran could even consider putting her down, she had fallen unconscious. Taking her to the underground car park to protect her from prying eyes, Kieran ordered his people to enter the premises and begin their investigation as well as informing them of Chairwoman Alice''s injury and to make sure to keep it quiet.. As he drove to the hospital, his worry continued to mount. He should not have left her alone! He should have reacted faster! His hands sweating profusely, he drove as fast as he could the only thing in his mind that Alice should be safe.


    Outside the emergency room, as Alice was wheeled inside, Kieran was guided outside to finish the formalities for details of the patient. After an initial check up of about thirty minutes later, the doctors came out to inform, "The wound is only about half an inch but since it is on the forehead, we advice that a plastic surgeon do this. Are you a family member?"


    Kieran nodded, extending his hand, "Please hand me the papers. I will sign them."


    But that was when the nurse refused," I am sorry sir. Patient Faye has an emergency medical power of attorney. In case of any accident, only her husband Mr. Adam Parry can sign for any procedures."


    This shocked and worried Kieran more and he could not help but ask," What do you mean by this? I said I am a family member!"


    "It doesn''t matter, sir! If this was under normal circumstances we would have allowed that but the patient has a medical power of attorney in place."


    "But this could lead to more complications, nurse! Have you informed the concerned person?" the doctor objected.


    "Yes sir! We have. He is already on his way here."


    At this time, Adam Parry raced to the emergency room followed by the other members of SKY. Seeing Kieran standing there, he understood the situation and approached the doctor, "My name is Adam Parry. Please begin the surgery, doctor. Please bring in the best plastic surgeon you can. I will take care of the forms. "


    Nodding, the doctor turned around and went out of the corridor following the nurse. But Kieran could only stare at the man''s receding back. He had not even asked how Alice was doing or what happened! What Kieran did not know was that when Adam had first received the call informing of Alice''s being admitted to the hospital, he had been in touch with the nurse from the hospital continuously asking for updates while he had broken all speed records for this.


    Another thing that he couldn''t guess was that Kieran was not going to get another chance to meet James Faye soon because even though the man had been arrested, he was going to be beaten quite seriously under Adam''s manipulation!


    As Kieran waited for news so did Felix, I.M, Apollo and Gyeom making the waiting room fil up with handsome men. It was only when Adam returned did Felix approach and placed a hand on Adam''s shoulder, "Sister in law will be fine!"


    "Yes. She will. You guys can go if you want! She will be out of the operation theater soon. You guys go ahead and we can finish off for the day. I will keep you all updated!"


    "Are you sure? We can wait here. We are worried for sister in law as well."


    "I understand. You can visit her later. "


    Saying goodbye the people left leaving behind only Adam and Kieran next to each other. Both men stared at each other with distaste, not hiding their true feeling for each other and pretending to be civil. At this moment, the doctor came in, "The surgery was successful. She has been shifted to room 304. You can visit the patient one by.."


    Before the doctor had even finished the sentence, Kieran had pushed past the doctor and raced towards the door. Shaking his head, Adam turned to the doctor, "How is she?"


    "Thankfully, the injury did not cause any inflammation to the surrounding areas and will cause only a slight concussion. She will of course have a scar on the forehead but not too big and after the stitches have healed , we will be providing with medicine to lighten it as much as possible but it will not disappear because the wound is vertical and thus the stitches made were not in alignment with the skin. But after an appropriate time, it will lighten enough that it will only be visible if you observe too closely."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    Inside Room 303:


    Alice opened her eyes carefully and turned her head a bit as she heard the sound of a door opening. Expecting Adam, she was a little disappointed when she saw Kieran but gave a calm smile," Kieran. I worried you."


    "Little Al! I am so sorry! I should not have encouraged you to let the man up. You would have been better if you had avoided him!"


    Alice smiled and shook her head, "He would have found a way to hurt me. Is Adam here?"


    Kieran felt a little displeased that she wanted to see Adam but he hid it well and answered, "Yes! He is outside talking to the doctor. But look at you, hurt so badly and you are still so strong!"


    Alice felt relieved at the thought that Adam was here and answered Kieran, "Of course I am. I am not a little kid anymore you know, who would whine about the most minute of scratches! And now, Mr. Kieran Rowe, you need to leave and take a rest. Your shirt is full of dried blood. So you need to freshen up and wash well. And thank you for being here and even subduing James Faye so quickly, or I would have had more injuries than I care to think!! I don''t even know what all to thank you for anymore!"


    "Well, don''t worry! I will make a list! Fine now, since you need to rest, I will go back. But I will be visiting you soon!" before he stood up. Hesitating for a minute, he bent down and placed a small peck on her bandaged forehead and fled out of the room, saying, "Get well soon!"


    As Kieran walked out of the room and turned left, Adam walked in from the right.


    Unexpectedly, the scent that greeted him was much different from a few minutes ago as the starry eyes sparkled with a little moisture. As soon as their eyes met, Alice said in a small voice, "Hubby! I am in so much pain! What did the doctor say? Will I have a scar forever? Will my face be disfigured and you will leave me?"


    Shaking his head at Alice who was trying to act cute in order to relieve him of his worry, in spite of the fact that she was the one who had been hurt, Adam could not help but shake his head and went to hug her. "My poor little babe! So hurt! Don''t worry, your husband will definitely avenge you. Are you in a lot of pain? Let me blow on it to make it well. And what did you ask, will I leave you if you have a scar? Not even if I am dead! I am going to haunt you from the after life also!"


    Giggling, Alice then clutched her head in pain and hit him in the chest, "Don''t make me laugh! It hurts!"


    She looked up, expecting Adam to tease her some more, but was shocked to find him looking down at her with worried eyes. With a movement of her chin she asked him, "What?"


    But he simply shook his head and said," I was terrified when I received the call that you were injured. I was tempted to actually go and hit the daylight out of those people." He naturally did not tell her that he had already acted on the instinct by asking someone else.


    Wanting to calm him, Alice placed a hand on his chest and rubbed there slowly," I''m so sorry for scaring you. But really, you should not take up my violent tendencies.."


    Seeing her try to ease the atmosphere, Adam nodded his head in agreement but he knew that when it came to her, he could be much more violent.


    Soon the two people comforted each other by just being in the other''s embrace.

 Chapter 118 - Samual Faye

    Across the screen, James Faye stared at his son with hatred in his eyes. "Samual! I am your father! How can you say that? You told me to go and attack Alice and now you are telling me to confess to all other crimes also! I have already taken all the finance frauds you were accused of, then you told me to attack her and now you want me to stay here and accept guilt! Can you not bail me out?"


    "Father! I will bail you out. I just want you to stay here for a while. You have been associated with Faye Group for over twenty years. The more your reputation is smeared, the more share prices will fall and be affected. So, you are the one who is staying inside but Alice Faye is the one who is being punished! Regretfully, even though you succeeded in hurting her, she was not very deeply hurt and will be back to work in a few days. I wanted her to be out of commission for a while so that she would not be able to manage Faye Group''s reputation for a while. But that is okay! Once you are behind bars, the pressure on her is going to be immense. And I am now going to release the news of grandmother''s involvement in the scheming! I know you are hurting father. But we are going to hurt her ten times more."


    Even though Samual had told all the right words, James Faye was not someone who would trust easily. He was already aware of his son being ruthless and also knew that Samual had no love for anyone but himself. Just yesterday, he had been beaten up by those thugs so badly and still Samual had not once asked after him, but simply refused to let him even apply for bail! Those hired goons would kill him, if he continued to stay there!


    "Samual! I can confess whatever you want but please get me out on bail! I am old now and my bones will not be able to survive another beating! And I have already memorized all the details that you told me to.."


    "Father!" Samual almost screamed in warning! Did the man not know that they were talking into a prison phone. Did he really think that he could spout any nonsense over the phone.


    But James Faye was really angry. And even after the warning shout, he did not step back but instead glared, "Samual Faye! You may be my son with the woman I love and for that reason I have shown you some grace. But if you think that you can force me to live here in this place, then you are highly mistaken. If I can turn against my own mother and father then I can turn against you! And just like you are used to a life of luxury, so am I. And if I have to stay here because of you, then I will make sure that you join me in the cell next to mine! I have the evidence to do that. Do you understand! I will confess like you want me to. But if I am not out of here in the next three days then let me assure you that I will make sure that you are also not free to go."


    Samual Faye clenched his hands and narrowed his eyes at the threat. And a shiver of panic raced through him. Did his father really have some thing against him? "Father? Are you threatening me?"


    James Faye narrowed his eyes and answered, "Of course not, son. I am only finding you that I am your father and much more experienced. Maybe I am not as smart as you but I know how to protect myself well."


    "Very well, father. I will do my best to get you out of there in three days."


    Kieran Rowe sat in a small conference room with enough files surrounding that he could create his own personal mountain. Though it was extremely rare for anyone to have account records on paper that spread out so much, for Alice''s sake he was going to every single transaction done by James Faye and Samual Faye over the years until he was able to catch some anomaly to stop them!


    After all James Faye had worked here for do many years and Samual Faye had also been working for Faye Group for a short period of time before Alice took over and forcefully threw both the men out. After discovering the things that she had been through, he had slowly come to realize that he had been too late in finding her. When his mother had told him about James Faye being a bas****, he had assumed that his little sweet Alice may have turned out to be a bi*** or someone who would have been so cynical in life that she would not be interested in a simple person like him. In hindsight, he admitted that this was the main reason that he had used work as an excuse to avoid looking for her. Sometimes, he had wondered if he might be able to act as her Knight in shining armor like he used to when they were kids but now that he had known her, he knew she did not need a Knight in shining armor. She was a Knight herself. And she needed a similar warrior who would be able to stand by her. He could have been that warrior had he not been too late. She already had someone trustworthy by her side.


    Shaking his head, he looked around at the old files and finally found something that he thought could work. A little while before Alice took over, James Faye had fired an employee who worked in the Finance Department. The HR report stated that even though the investigation had come out murky, the man had been fired but he had been paid an almost exorbitant amount to settle the matter. Clicking a few pictures, he sent the details to his people asking them to look further into it.


    Finally having found a lead, he breathed a sigh of relief and rubbed his forehead in pain his thoughts once again going to the scene he had witnessed yesterday. She had bee so strong when she was with him. As if a minor surgery would not even affect her. He had been in awe of her strength until he had turned back to talk to her and witnessed her with Adam Parry. Gone was the girl who had been the strong and unmoved and in her place was a coy woman who was enjoying being reassured and loved by the man she loved. His happiness that he still had her friendship and the faint hope that maybe he could win her affections after a while were exhausted. Hanging his head in disappointment, he had returned to her office and immersed himself in his work.


    But after repeatedly thinking over things, he had learnt that he still wanted her as a sweet friend. And thus he was going to have to get over his aversion to Adam Parry as well. Just then his phone started to ring. "Hey! How are you?"


    "Brother Kieran! Guess what?"


    "What?"


    "You are supposed to guess.", retorted the sweet girl''s voice.


    "I am not able to guess."


    "Brother Kieran, I have followed you to this country! I am here!"


    Standing up, he was shocked and asked," What are you doing here?"


    "Brother Kieran, my idol recently got married and even though I am very happy for him and support the Ice Queen, all my fantasies were shattered! So now I have decided that I am going to use this time and get close to them! Their company is hiring and I am going to become a worker at B.P Entertainment and get a chance to meet the other idols before they also go and fall for someone else!"


    "Who did you say?"


    "Brother Kieran! I am talking about my favorite idols band, SKY! You have no idea, do you? The leader of the band SKY is K and he recently got married to his long time girlfriend Alice Faye! She is a businesswoman and is known as the Ice Queen. Most of us fans actually hated her in the beginning but now their ship is well supported and apart from a few cray stalkers, everyone else loves Alice Faye for the way she has supported SKY over their difficult times. She was known as an Ice Queen in the business world but all of us STARS call her ice queen with love and aspire to be strong like her!"


    Kieran smiled at his little sister''s enthusiasm and said, "Well then, I happen to know Adam Parry! Would you like to meet him?"


    "REAAALLLLLLLLLLLYYY? You are not teasing me Brother Kieran, are you? How can my nerdy brother know someone so cool!"


    "Hey! Your nerdy brother has some power, okay? Come over to my place and I will take you to see Adam Parry tomorrow!"

 Chapter 119 - How Did You Confess?

    Six Months Later:


    As SKY celebrated their comeback with a small celebration called SKY FESTA, for the first time a few special personal guests had been invited by Adam for tonight. Apart from their announcement of a comeback album they were all set to even announce their new world tour. The excitement was palpable in the air as the members of the band were finally going to be on tour after a long time.


    Though their passion for music was the reason for their survival, they had thrived because of their love for the fans and the excitement of performing for them. Even though they used noise cutting devices in their ears to be able to perform well, the cheers of their fans were what gave them the energy to sing and write more. And now that all of them were in prime condition, they could hardly wait to interact with their fans.


    While everyone was on cloud nine, a certain someone was not too sure of her heart. Alice was pretty sure that she was having an anxiety attack for fear of separating from Adam. For the last six months as they had slowly worked hand in hand to clear Faye Group''s name and get her father and Samual Faye behind bars for good, they had almost been attached to each other for good. But now that he had told her that he was going on a tour, she kept feeling fretful about his departure. There were times when he had shared the tour dates with so much excitement and she had actually wanted to snap at him. Tonight, as she watched him perform on the small stage, she had learnt one more new thing about him. He was not just a musician. He was a performer. His excitement for the stage was actually palpable and even infectious. It was also why she was having trouble and trying to keep her feelings to herself.


    She did not want him to feel burdened when he went on the tour! But their tour was almost seven months long! Yes they had worked out the dates so that they she would be able to fly out in between to meet him but for her that was too late. Just then Kieran Rowe and his sister Kiera entered the banquet hall arm in arm and both the people naturally gravitated towards Alice


    Pasting a genuine smile, Alice welcomed them. Kiera had been working for SKY for the last six months and was also going to be a part of the crew that was going to follow SKY on the tour. For the first time since getting to know the bubbly girl, Alice felt a little envious of the girl. She watched as Kiera seemed to seamlessly merge into the group of fans as well as the staff.


    Her sighing gaze was caught on by Kieran who said," You really don''t want to let him go, do you?"


    Smiling, she said, "You caught me. I can''t bear to let him stay away. It is making me panic and all sorts of weird scenarios are entering my head."


    "Why don''t you join him on the tour? I am sure that he will love it."


    In the time that Kieran had come to know the couple, he had slowly accepted that Adam Parry was a man worthy of his little Alice. He had keenly observed the man and if he had been able to find even a single flaw in the man''s affection for Alice, he would have had no scruples in doing his best to break off their relationship. As a result of this, he had accepted the fact that Alice was happily married and slowly moved on with a clear heart.


    Looking up at Kieran, Alice gave a wry smile and exclaimed," I would. I am even willing to delegate all my work, but I don''t want to become like my mother. It is with much difficulty that I have gained my independence and my biggest worry is becoming a clingy wife."


    With mischief in his eyes, Kieran leaned in a bit close and whispered, "Then why don''t we give your husband something to worry about so that he can insist on taking you along? A little vinegar makes everything taste a little bit better."


    As Kieran had expected, Adam, even though seemed to be involved with everyone, was always following his wife around and the moment he observed a man leaning close to his wife, he had appeared by her side.


    Amazed at Adam and wondering if he had teleporting power, Alice almost rolled her eyes at the way Adam placed a possessive hand on her waist and stared at Kieran. She couldn''t believe that her husband had been played so beautifully! Kieran gave her a victorious smile and said," Adam, I was just telling Alice that she does not need to be sad with you away. I will be there for her in your absence!"


    Adam narrowed his eyes at the man who was purposely baiting him and shot back immediately," Oh! Don''t worry, I have already made arrangements so that she would not feel too lonely. My wife does not need that!"


    "Really? Then who is going to accompany her?"


    Just then Kieran''s gaze fell on a beautiful woman who appeared in the doorway. Her hair styled in a stylish know atop her head. The girl looked like a fairy princess had descended upon earth. Kieran blinked slowly and was even more dazed when the girl smiled in their direction and waved happily.


    An unholy glee lit in Adam''s eyes as he observed the other man. Did Kieran Rowe take him for a fool? Even though he knew that the man had given up on his wife, he was not going to leave his girl unprotected to tempt others. And the best way to get over a broken heart over unfulfilled love was to fall for someone else. And after getting to know this man over the last few months, he had a perfect person in mind for Kieran to fall in love with. She had the personality that would challenge Kieran Rowe as well as her brush with Samual Faye would make it difficult for her to surrender her heart to someone else. making Kieran Rowe work hard to have her affection.


    Finally the girl had reached the group of three people and smiled, "Sister Alice! Mou Zirui is at your service! I will be working with you and Miss Ximin for the next month so that you can then join SKY on their tour! By then I will be fully trained and be able to take care and liase with you."


    Smiling, Alice hugged Zirui with happiness as she asked, "Are you back now? And you are going to be working with me! Grandpa Mo might just pull back all his contracts with us out of jealousy!"


    "I don''t think so! Grandpa will actually be happy that I am finally taking an interest in business. And training under you! But I actually have an ulterior motive!"


    Unable to take being ignored by the beautiful girl, Kieran turned to Alice and said, "Are you not going to introduce me to this fairy?"


    Usually a girl would have blushed prettily at being called a fairy but Mo Zirui instead glared fiercely at the man and said," Yes, sister Alice! Who is this man with delusions?"


    Being suddenly glared at Kieran snapped back to reality and thought to himself," Well, maybe she is a fairy from Cacti1 land?"


    Grinning at this and already having understood her husband''s intentions, Alice introduced," Zirui, this is my childhood friend, Kieran Rowe and Kieran this is my friend Mo Zirui."


    Extending his hand for a handshake at which Zirui looked down in distaste as if he had asked her to shake hands with garbage and narrowed his eyes. Extending her hand, Zirui barely touched their fingers and pulled her hand back. Not one to take insults, after a little polite chit chat, Kieran also excused himself deciding that he had felt a moment of madness at the girl''s beauty and so he should excuse himself! But his eyes continued to wander in her direction from time to time.


    On the other hand, Zirui spent a pleasant and blissfully unaware evening having fun catching up with everyone and specially Alice who had been a great support to her through the past difficult time. But in her innocence, she asked Alice a question that made Alice''s almost have a panic attack.


    "Sister Alice! You and K are so romantic! Will you tell me how he confessed his love to you?"


    Blushing, Alice tried to give a few details and change the topic but Zirui was not going to give up easily as she asked, "And how did you confess to him and tell him you love him?"


    Even though Zirui was called away after she asked this question, Alice realized that the husband she had fallen heads over heels for, did not even know that she loved him! She had never confessed! She had not...Oh God! Oh God! Oh God! How could she have been so dumb?

 Chapter 120 - How To Confess?

    "She loved him!" As Alice repeated these lines in her mind again and again, the snide voice inside of her seemed to mock her as she said, "Well duh! Happy realization! What did you think was happening when you were unable to control yourself and kept gravitating to him? What was that? Science?"


    ''Uhh! Alice Faye! You need to stop being so sarcastic all the time!"


    "Well then, Alice Faye you should have had some common sense and realized long ago that you had fallen in love! And even now, instead of going and confessing to the object of your love you are here sitting in front of the screen debating if you should confess to him!"


    "Hey! I am not debating! I was actually looking for ways to confess and then there are all these people who are saying that girls should not confess.. It is why I was a bit confused!"


    "Well, because you have used the wrong search. You need to search for ''How to confess to your lover'' and not ''how should a girl confess''..


    "Oh.." Realizing her mistake, Alice rubbed her hands and erased the search bar from how should a girl confess to how to confess and blinked at the number of points the internet had available. Patting herself she murmured, "Sarcastic Alice, you are very smart."


    "Ha! Of course I am!"


    "Sarcastic Alice, you have been influenced by Adam and now you are becoming narcistic!"


    "No, silly Alice! I just learnt to love myself the way Adam loves me.."


    Silly Alice had no reply to this..


    Feeling a little foolish for talking to herself as if she was having a conversation with someone else, Alice shook her head and then like a naughty employee read through the browser pages in her office time.. and started to read as well as take notes on the ideas.


    1. "Plan a date..''" Useless idea," she wrote.


    2. ''Choose a romantic setting..'' "Well I am out of ideas for romantic settings! That is Adam''s forte! And of course I know that the setting has to be romantic! It''s not like I am going to summon K into my office and then tell him I love him!"


    3. ''Look into his eyes..'' "Well if I do then I will forget what I have to say! Bad idea!"


    4. ''Kiss him'' "That''s even worse! Then I will never get a chance to confess.."


    5. '' Write a note and pass it to him.'' "What is this high school?"


    6. ''Spread a rumor that you like him.'' "Too late for that! And I would never stoop to those levels!"


    7. ''Become a dominatrix and tie him to your bed until he accepts you or a submissive and tie yourself to his bed..'' "Eww..no..she remembered the way he tormented her when he tied her up. Not one position where she was going to place herself."


    8. ''Write placards.'' "Too flashy."


    9. ''Cut to the chase.'' She tried to imagine herself going to Adam and simply confessing to him, "Adam, I love you.." NO!!!!!


    10. ''Just let it slip accidentally..'' "Hmm I could do that" (Author: No you can''t. You have already done that! And you don''t even know!)


    11. ''Send a cute video confessing your feelings to him..'' "Hmm.. this seemed like a good idea.. But she would have to practice..''


    Alice made a pout and thought to herself," Hmm. Maybe I can try this option.."


    Picking up her phone, she opened the video camera and made a cute face (or at least tried to ) but her face looked more as if she had indigestion.. She was not the most photogenic! Yuck.. Cancel this idea!


    12. ''Confess in a stadium at a baseball game.'' A shake of head.. "Too much audience."


    13. ''Get drunk.'' "Nah! Then I won''t remember anything.. And what if he feels that I was not being real?


    14. Sing him a song. " Ha! That will probably make him feel that I hate him."


    15. ''Write him a poem.'' " A poem?Like what?Roses are red, Violets are blue and so I love you." (Author: *cringe*)


    Finally unable to read anymore of the cheesy ideas, Alice almost banged her head on the table and thought to herself," How do I confess?"


    Finally, her mind kept wondering back to the idea about sending him a video. It was just the right amount of special and she would not even have to look at his reaction.


    "Silly Alice! Why would you not look at his reaction? He loves you so much and he says so to you everyday! Don''t you remember how special you fell when he confesses? So, why would you not want to see his happiness?"


    "Hmm.. Sarcastic Alice! You are right."


    "I am always right! Now! There are so many ideas, who said you can only choose one? Just use a combination of those you think that suit you !Also, aren''t idols known to make cute poses with finger hearts and what not? Just look for similar things of Adam and copy them! It won''t be that difficult, you know?"


    "Sarcastic Alice! You are right!"


    As if a light bulb had been turned on in her head, her eyes lit up and she immediately started to search for the way SKY said I love you! They had hearts with fingers, with arms stretched over their heads, with palms and fingers! So many ways.


    Hurriedly, Alice walked to the mirror and joined the tips of her thumb and index finger and made a small heart. Making a small silly smile with her other face she brought the finger heart near her face and practiced saying, " I love you!"


    After which she nearly fell to the floor in laughter at her own expression. She wondered if this could be considered romantic or lunatic? Finally, after deciding on a pose that she deemed cute enough, she arrived to the next problem. Who would make the video? And how and when she would send it to him? Because she wanted to see his reaction!


    But first.. the person who would take the video? Should she ask Ximin? She tried to imagine Ximin''s face when she saw her making that expression and immediately discarded the thought. The poor woman might die of laughter and shock!


    The second option was Zirui.. Nah! That girl would never be able to keep it a secret until she was able to present the video to him at an appropriate moment! Hmm? Maybe she should get a tripod? Or a selfie stick? But the problem was she had never used any of these in the past.. Well she would have to risk it! Walking back to her desk with determination, she made a call through an internal line and ordered," XImin! Bring me a selfie stick!"


    Before she could place down the receiver, she heard Ximin stuttering," A what?"


    "A selfie stick! The one wear we connect our phone and then take pictures? Look it up on the internet! Jeez, Ximin, you''ve become old if you don''t know what a selfie stick is!"


    "Hey!", Ximin protested! " I know what is a selfie stick! I was just shocked that you know what it is! Fine, I will get it for you."


    A few hours later"


    Adam was still in their studio rehearsing when he received a message from Alice. Not paying much attention as to who the sender was, he continued to work on his solo choreography! Unknown to him, Alice had already reached the studio and with the help of few assistants, was now observing his movements. She sighed in appreciation at every graceful move and then sighed in lust as those sexy hip thrusts that were part of the choreography! She needed to secure some front row seats for the concerts once Zirui was trained!


    But after continuously watching him, she realized that she was losing her courage and he had not yet seen the video message she had sent to him. But even as she considered deleting the message, she watched as Adam finally took a break and walked towards the small table where all his things were placed. As he bent down to pick up, Alice almost bit her nails in anxiety but the man, simply pulled the towel from underneath the phone and started to wipe off his sweat. "Adam! Pick up the phone and see the message! Dam* it!"


    But naturally he could not hear her and once again, after throwing away the towel into his workout bag, he once again went to the table and picked up the water bottle! Giving up, Alice closed her eyes and placed her forehead on the table in front of the monitors and thus almost missed the next scene.. as Adam picked up the water bottle and slowly started to sip from the straw, he used his other hand to swipe the messages on his phone.


    Eyes widening, mouth filling up with water as if he was a balloon, Adam then spit out the water and started to cough violently!

 Chapter 121 - Sappy! Cute!

    It was all Apollo''s fault. As K felt his body breaking with pain, he cursed Apollo for being their strict dance leader since their debut and now the result was that they were given more and more difficult and back breaking dance choreographies as their fans expected more and more!! He was pretty sure, he was going to collapse! He was a singer and lyricist! Why did he have to do this dance? Because of Apollo! (Apollo: And naturally you did not want to make an excellent group! Who was the one who insisted that I be strict?)  Only the thought of going back home to his Alice kept him going! They were going to part for a while and even if it was a little while, he did not want a second to be wasted. Finally, after dancing for the hundredth time, he decided this was enough and breathing hard, walked to the table.


    Picking up the towel, he soaked at the sweat as his mind wandered to what his Alice must be doing. She must be at work, still.. Maybe he should call her and ask. Throwing away the towel into the laundry basket, he sipped at his water bottle thirstily, while picking up his phone to call Alice. It was at this point that he noticed that there was a message from Alice.


    Not expecting much, he continued to drink the water as he clicked on the video icon.


    "Phoooooosssshh" (Author: So sorry! That was the only way I could think of water being spit out. ;) )


    "Cough Cough."


    The water bottle silently fell to the ground and Adam continued to blink even as the small thirty second video came to an end. The first thought in his mind was, "What did I just see?" His lips formed a circle and he continued to stare down at his phone as if it was an unknown being. As if slow motion, he used the index finger of his other hand and carefully pressed the triangular icon again as well as the side button to increase the phone''s volume before he finally accepted that this was not a dream. It was a real live video even if there was no sound to it!


    Falling on his aching bu**, he held the phone with both hands and once again pressed play continuing to stare at the screen with wide eyes.


    Slowly his face changed from shocked to disbelieving to happiness and then to sappy and cute as he placed the phone in front of him and continued to watch the video on repeat. He watched as Alice first came onto the screen and made a small finger heart as she mouthed the word "I" And then she made a bigger heart with her arms over her head and uttered ''love'' and then a small heart with her palms and fingers joint as she brought them closer to the screen and pointed ''you'' before throwing a flying kiss his way.. He wanted to keep watching it on loop ad so he did with a face full of sappiness and euphoria.


    Inside the screen room, Alice had a similar expression on her face. It was a good thing that she had convinced and bribed the others away and there was no one who would watch her Adam like this! And she must pat herself on the back that she had not simply sent the video but also come here to see him. She was going to cherish this moment forever and ever! But now was the time to tell him this! She had intentionally not recorded a sound, because even though she had wanted confess she did not want her first time to be like this!


    But what she had not expected was this reaction. She had actually assumed that he would call her back when he saw the video but he was instead only sitting and watching it! Well she wanted to tell him face to face now! Picking up her phone, she dialed Adam''s number and watched him frown as the video was interrupted and then he the frown disappeared as he noticed that it was her.


    Smiling from ear to ear, he spoke into the phone," Alice! Babe! I was just practicing. I will call you back soon!"


    "Liar! You call sitting in front of the phone as practicing? Let me call Apollo and tell him!"


    Adam almost dropped the phone from his hand and looked towards the door of the studio but it remained firmly closed. Chuckling, Alice stared at him through the screen and said, "Well, I am not there, you know. I can guess your reactions."


    But then the next moment, Adam''s gaze turned towards the camera and Alice''s heart skipped a beat. His gaze was just too intense. The next minute, he stood up and raced out of the door. Realizing that he was coming to her, she rubbed her hands and turned her face towards the door, waiting for him. Breaking the speed records, Adam ran down the stairs within a minute and banged open the door to the security room. Seeing his mischievous wife sitting there with a grin on her face, he ran to her caught her wrist and rand back towards the door, before she could even say, "What?"


    As the two people ran around the now silent building, Alice could not help but wonder where he was taking her, until he finally pushed open a door on the side and she found herself in a room full of steel lockers. Pushing her against the door, he panted hard and leaned in close, whispering," There are no cameras here."


    Alice could only look at his lips and nod while he scanned her face for her expression. Dropping a quick peck on her tempting lips, he spoke in a hushed tone, "Tell me Alice.."


    But now that the time for confession had come, Alice felt bashful and tried to pretend ignorance, "Tell you what?"


    "You know what!" Adam said.


    "Well, I don''t know what!"


    "Alice! Please. I have waited for so long." he sighed.


    "I thought we could go out for a nice romantic dinner and then I will tell you. A locker room is really not the most ideal place..", Alice tried to buy time. But Adam was not having this. He had been so patient throughout and yet with just a small video from her, his patience had come to an end.


    Pushing closer to her, he sealed her lips in a demanding kiss, shocking Alice before he buried his face in the crook of her neck and breathed hard," I don''t think I can wait any longer Alice.. I have waited for so long."


    The look in his eyes made Alice realized the truth of his words. Yes. He had waited to hear them as much as she had waited to say them.


    Bringing her hand up to his face, she cupped his cheeks and finally said the words that had been in her heart for almost as long as she had known him," Adam Parry I love you."


    The joy on his face was unparalleled as he tried to lean in close to her and express his joy to her but she stopped him so that he ended up kissing her palm.


    "Adam Parry, I love you for the way you look at me. I love you for your patience with me. I love you for your goofiness which always makes me laugh. I love you for all the little things you do for me without me knowing. I love you when you sing. I love you when you get jealous! I love you when frown. I love you when you are with me. And I love you when you are not."


    "Adam Parry. Thank you for being here with me. Thank you for breaking down my walls and planting yourself firmly in my heart. Without you I would have been lost in a winter land, lost and all alone! Adam, I love you now, always and forever."


    Adam smiled against her palm as his heart felt full and slowly kissed her palm and then held her cold hands in his," I love you Alice. Thank you for opening your heart to me. And I promise you that I will always love you and cherish the love you have offered me!"


    The next moment, their lips met in gentle repeated kisses as both of them expressed the joys in their hearts.


    Only now that she had let Adam know what was in her heart, did a feeling of security settle in. All the anxiety and panic that she had been facing of separating from him came to an end and she let him hold her heart unconditionally the way he had let her.


    As the two people came up for air, Alice opened her eyes slowly and once again whispered the words, " I love you, Adam. I love you with all my heart..."

 Chapter 122 - An Old Couple!

    "Sir. The band SKY reached city F at 8.00 pm in the evening and proceeded to their pre booked hotel from there. After having dinner together in their leader K''s room they all went to their rooms and slept for the night. At 6.00 am, they were driven to the stadium and from there in they rehearsed till 4.00 pm with snacks and lunch breaks. Mr. K had muesli for breakfast and Steak for lunch. He then went back to the hotel and did a live chat session for his fans. After that he had an early dinner in the hotel''s dining room and returned to his room. Using the pre installed devices in the room, we then heard him talking on the phone. First with the coordinators regarding their fan meetings and then his wife for the next two hours before he finally fell asleep at 10.00 pm.


    The next day, Mr. K had a late breakfast and continued to talk with his wife on the phone till the time they were driven to the stadium for the final rehearsal in the afternoon. After a sound check rehearsal, everyone went to make up room and was ready to perform. After performing on the stage for the next two hours, quite energetically, K and the rest of the SKY members hosted a photography session and team dinner before going back to their rooms, where Mr. K again spent the time talking with his wife and fell asleep. The next morning, K and Apollo went shopping and bought all sorts of things. K bought a few bookmarks, and book holders, a bracelet of sea shells and a few ice maiden sculptures. Apollo bought a t shirt and a men''s purse. On returning they participated in the fan meeting where they answered questions and signed albums and after that they returned to their rooms. Once again, Mr. K then spent his evening on the phone with his wife before falling asleep and then leaving for their next destination.. His plane is now in transit to city S and will be landing soon. Our people have already been installed and will be reporting from there as soon as the plane lands! Oh! And I forgot to tell you!"


    The two men who had been listening to this mundane routine leaned forward hoping to find something interesting only to move back when the investigator continued," He bought a set of rare tea leaves from the airport!"


    Adken Parry and Lucas Ivy glanced at each other as they heard this routine. Did the man have a life or not? Shaking his head, Adken Parry asked,"Well! I told you to bribe an airhostess to try and seduce Adam! What about that?"


    "Sir! The woman literally threw herself over his lap but the man simply pushed her off making her fall on her bu** and then apologized for being clumsy! We tried to find a chance to spike his drink but he just does not drink anything that has not been opened in front of his eyes! And sir! He even has a little silver point in a ring on his index finger and I have seen him casually insert it into the food to check for poison! I am so sorry to say Sir but I think that Mr. K believes himself to be some king from the old days! We have also sent many po** actresses and escorts to pretend to be his fans and come onto him but everyone in the band maintains a respectful distance. One of them eve tried to force herself K when he was leaving the concert but she too was pushed away ruthlessly!"


    Adken Parry and Lucas Ivy once again glanced at each other and shook their heads! SKY had travelled through three cities now and this was Adam''s routine for everyone of them! He would rehears, perform, hold meetings regarding the performance and in his free time., he would simply go and buy a few knick knacks that Adken was sure were for Alice Faye! It seemed to him there was nothing in his son''s world except work and his wife!


    "What about the woman.. his friend''s sister, Kiera Rowan?"


    "K has handed over her responsibility to Apollo who checks in with her everyday! But none of them had made any unprofessional overtures!"


    With a sweep of his hand, Adken Parry shook his head in despair, not expecting much different for next time as well and asked the investigator to leave. And then another man was brought in and as the man bowed, Adken Parry rudely ordered," Report."


    "Sir, Mrs. Alice wakes up in the morning and after a morning run and after preparing a light breakfast she tends to talk to her husband on the phone for an hour or two. She then leaves for the office where she works through out the day with a lunch break in the afternoon. After leaving the office, she shops for a bit of grocery and then prepares a light dinner for herself which she then finished off while watching the reruns of Sky''s variety show and then she spends the rest of the time on the phone with her K before falling asleep!"


    Once again the two men could only look at each other in sadness. Weren''t young people these days supposed to have independent lives and go out clubbing, drinking and dancing? Why then were these two behaving like n old couple! He was bored just listening to this and his son was living such a life! Eve Alice Faye was the same! "What about that childhood friend of hers? He seemed to have a liking for her. Is he not using this chance with Adam being away to woo her?"


    "No Sir! Mr Kieran Rowe has not tried to contact Mrs. Alice in recent days!"


    Once again, after shaking his head in disappointment, Adken Parry waved away his informer and turned to look at Lucas. " At this rate, out plan is not going to succeed! What are we going to do Lucas?"


    Lucas Ivy stared at his uncle thoughtfully. The man was desperate to hand over his business to his only son while making him work as a replacement for so many years! Did Adken Parry really think that he was going to let the power slip from his hands so easily? But naturally he was not going to let his uncle know that. Slowly he had let his uncle know that as long as K had someone by his side he would not be willing to return. Which had resulted in Adken Parry doing his best to separate SKY as well as do his best to keep Alice away from him. And now, Adam Parry believed Adken Parry to be his biggest enemy ,making the rift between father and son wider and wider ultimately benefitting himself.


    Lucas smiled at his uncle and laid out his next card. "Uncle, these boys and hired actresses are no good. Targeting Adam and SKY is also no good. Those people have already established themselves and they will not be harmed much. The best way to isolate Adam and force him back is to use his only weakness Alice. Until now we were hoping that Kieran Rowe will  make a move. But he has not. Both Adam and Alice do not socialize much so exposing them to member of the opposite sex they would be attracted to is even more rare. But there is someone who can entice her to cheat and leave Adam."


    Adken Parry inclined forward at this and asked, "Really? You have someone in mind? Who?"


    A sinister smile on his face, Lucas Ivy answered, "Me."


    "You?"


    "Yes. Uncle Adken. You paved the way by introducing us. And I will carry this forward. On the other hand you can also try and approach Alice. She knows that you are Adam''s father and you have not done anything to overtly harm them. Even the contract you made her sign can be construed as making a backup plan. You play the regretful and repentant father and I will play the evil and flirty cousin."


    Even though the plan was good, Adken Parry could not help but laugh, "Lucas, I trust your charm with other girls. But do you think that after loving my son, a girl will fall for you."


    Eve though the words were said jokingly, Lucas Ivy felt the pinch of humiliation and even as his face remained the same, his hands under the table clenched in anger. But soon, he consoled himself. It was only a matter of time until he brought Adken Parry to his knees.


    "I never said I will make her fall for me uncle! I just need to pretend to have gotten closer to her so that Adam will lose his focus and make a mistake. A simple photograph of me and Alice having an intimate dinner behind his back should be enough to shake the man. But for precautionary purposed, we will do a bit more...."

 Chapter 123 - A New Friendship

    Ximin stood at the entrance of the office and knocked on the door. She did not have much hope for the guest that had come but she could only ask. Zirui and Alice were working and both the women looked up at the knock. With an awkward smile, Ximin was about to announce the presence of the guest when the man himself walked in, "Miss Alice. Long time no see!"


    Alice stared at Lucas Ivy with indifference before leaning back in her seat casually as she asked, "Mr. Ivy! I did not expect you to visit me so suddenly. And you have even barged into my office! How unexpected and disgraceful of you."


    Lucas Ivy sat on the chair in front of the table casually before leaning back and staring at Alice intently," You left me with no option, Miss Faye! I have tried to call you multiple times and make an appointment with you. But you are one elusive person! And now that I know that you are leaving soon, I thought we should at least meet up first! And walking into your office was a better option that having you kidnapped!"


    All three women in the room sucked in a breath at the sudden words that were casually spoken. For all three knew that this man was insane enough to act on his threat.


    But instead of panicking, Alice smiled at him and said," Mr. Ivy! You really have a good sense of humor! If only you had been willing to wait, I am sure Ximin could have cleared my schedule a bit! It''s  not like we are very close that you need to do this! And if the discussion was about business, Miss Mo could very well have handled here. But, since you are here, I will not be petty with you. Ximin, postpone my meetings for a while please. Zirui, we can stop here. Why don''t you take a break?"


    But before the two women could have left, Lucas Ivy stood up. "No need! It is lunch time now. Miss Alice. You have time for lunch, don''t you? Or do I have to make arrangements?"


    The threat in the end was enough for Alice to agree to the demand. Oh she knew that it would not be easy to kidnap her. She had her own security but then again, it would cause a hassle and then K would worry. Throwing the pen in her hand, she stood up and agreed, "Fine, we can have a meal at The Dragon Bowl which is nearby. Mr. Ivy. I don''t have much time so I hope you will excuse my choosing a casual place. Ximin, book a table now."


    As Lucas Ivy followed Alice out of the office he could not help but admire the woman once again. She really was smart. She had agreed easily but on her terms. The Dragon Bowl was known to be a casual place and did not have private rooms. Well, he could make a place private if he wanted to but now was not the time. Next time he would do that.


    Soon after Alice left, Zirui and Ximin paced outside the office in worry. They had tried to tag along but had been stopped by that Lucas Ivy! They could not help but worry that the man would still try and kidnap her! Just as the two were wondering what to do, another call came in from the reception, "Miss Ximin, Mr. Rowe is here to see Chairwoman."


    As Ximin thought what to tell Kieran, Zirui snatched the phone and spoke, "Tell him to wait there."


    The next moment a rather befuddled Kieran was being dragged by the wrist towards the exit as Zirui pulled him along and flagged a taxi. "The Dragon Bowl, please."


    Finally, after being kidnapped by the woman of his dreams, Kieran shook his head and asked, "Uh? Miss Mo? Is something the matter? Where are you taking me?"


    "We are going on a date!"


    His eyebrows almost touching his hairline, Kieran gave a smile and asked," Miss Mo is really modern. You don''t even think of asking a man. Not that I would have said no.."


    But Zirui simply waved him off and did not hear as she said, "It''s a fake date of course! Alice had to go for lunch with that Poison Ivy! We are going there to spy on them!"


    "Poison Ivy? Who is that? Also is this included in your job profile? Spying on your boss?"


    "If she is threatened with kidnapping, then yes!"


    That line got his attention and Kieran leaned forward and asked, "What do you mean threatened?"


    "Lucas Ivy is the CEO of BP Entertainment and one of the biggest foes of Adam. Earlier he was in cahoots with that James Faye and Snake Faye! But he changed sides at the end moment, we don''t know why. And since we have no common business interests other than SKY then that man coming to the office is definitely not a good sign!"


    "Ahh.. so Poison Ivy is Lucas Ivy and Snake Faye is... Samual Faye?" You have cute ways of naming people Miss Mo."


    Instead of answering, Zirui jumped out of the cab and hurried into the restaurant ordering, "Pay for the ride, Rowe."


    After paying the cab driver with a shake of his head, Kieran watched in amusement, as Miss Mo looked around carefully to check Alice''s location so that she can enter and spy. After spotting Alice sitting opposite Poison Ivy with the man''s back to the door, Zirui slowly walked into the restaurant and snagged herself a table. And then almost jumped out of the couch when Kieran slid in next to her making her either have to slide over or let him sit in her lap. Scowling she scolded him, "You can sit opposite me, you know!"


    "Well, then I would not have a view of the two people! And we are here in a pretend date, so we have to look cozy!"


    Saying so, he placed his hand around a shoulder and gave a gentle smile. In return he received an even gentler smile along with a threat, "You better move that or you will be unable to move it if I take it off."


    Slowly sliding his hand back, he smiled sheepishly and summoned a waiter as he asked, "What would you like to have?"


    Not expecting Kieran to actually ask her, Zirui thought some before ordering some assorted dimsums. Shaking his head again, Kieran ordered black bean noodles and some side dishes before saying, "Miss Mo, you are too thin! And yet you choose to only eat dimsums!"


    "You are mistaken. I am not too thin. And I happen to like dimsums and I am not too hungry!"


    "You are thin enough that I could span my hands around your waist!"


    Glaring down at the man''s rather large hands, Zirui scowled even more and said, "That is because your hands are too large!"


    This caused Kieran to smirk as he made his first ever dirty joke in front of a woman, "And you know what they say about men with large hands?"


    The way her eyes widened in scandalized horror meant that she knew exactly what he meant! Just as she would have replied, the waiter returned with their dishes. On the other table also the waiter was placing their meal.


    "This is quick service!", Kieran could not help but comment.


    Slanting an amused look at him, Zirui commented," It is why Alice chose this place. They have no privacy! And they have quick service!"


    "My little Al has always been smart!", Kieran could not help but smile proudly.


    But he missed the expression that crossed Zirui''s face as he started to eat his food. After staring at him for a while and the way he was enjoying his food, Zirui used her chopsticks to push aside his and smiled at him when he looked at her in question, "Those noodles look tempting! You don''t mind sharing, do you? I am really hungry!"


    With that, half the dishes that Kieran ordered were gobbled by Zirui, much to the man''s amusement. He had been right to order so much, Kieran felt satisfied with himself.


    While the atmosphere on this table was that of satisfaction, the two people on the other table were now at odds with each other. Lucas Ivy was trying to get Alice to listen to him while Alice was so engrossed in her food as if it was telling her the secrets of the universe. With a hard knock of his knuckles on the table he tried to get her attention, "Miss Faye! Avoiding the conversation will not make me disappear you know! I will not leave you alone until you have heard and understood what I have come to say! By doing these petty things, you are forcing me into a corner so that I have to make threats!"


    Placing her chopsticks down, Alice glared at the man and shot back," And if you think that threatening me will really work, then you are sadly mistaken! Now! Mr. Ivy, if you have anything to say, say it or I would like to leave."


    "Of course I do! It is about Adam and me!"

 Chapter 124 - Cousins

    "Of course I have something important to talk! It is about Adam and me, Alice Faye."


    This gave Alice a pause and she leaned back in her chair with her arms crossed in front of her as she waited for him to continue. Sighing, Lucas Ivy shook his head and started, "Alice, Adam and I are cousins. Did you know that?"


    Lucas Ivy watched in satisfaction as shock flitted in her eyes but Alice Faye but it so covered so instantly that had he not been sure that Adam had never told her, he would have assumed that she already knew. With a small smile, he asked, "You did not know that, did you? But I can understand that. Because Adam does not consider us his family. And I know enough that I don''t blame him. But now that he has someone who can stand with him and help him sort his feelings, I cannot help but hope everything will be better soon."


    "Please hear me out! Have you never wondered that why Adam even signed up with BP Entertainment when he must have had his doubts. Or why did he not consider breaking the contract? It is because of his mother. Alice, Adam believes that his mother killed herself because of his father but it is not true! His mother was my aunt and I was older than Adam at the time so I remember. That year, my father had sent me to his sister so that I could finish my schooling from the city. Adam was a cute and adorable baby at the time, and I used to love to play with him. But Aunt? She was something else. She had bene slowly losing her mind while both of us boys remained unaware. Mr.Adken was busy with his work, that is true but he still loved his wife. But Aunt had started to imagine things, She used to mention how uncle was having an affair or how he was always at work. Little things would make her suspicious until she finally lost the stability of her mind. But it was not Adken Parry fault that my aunt lost her mind! The only thing I can blame him for is his ignorance in the matters of mental health and taking these things lightly..


    Anyway, after Adam was sent back to the village, he slowly forgot all about his big brother. But I did not. And when he came back I was happy to have my little brother back! But slowly I realized that Adam had a madness inside him very similar to Aunt''s. It was there in his eyes when he spoke about music and when he fought with his father. I was too young to help my Aunt but I did not want my cousin to suffer a similar fate! But on the other hand, I had seen Uncle also regretting the choices he made back then . I thought that by taking Adam and helping him achieve his dream, I would be able to heal the rift between father and son. And that is why I offered him a contract. He was suspicious at first. Paranoid like his mother. But I was prepared for it and had made arrangements until he finally signed the contract. Have you noticed his paranoia? The way he prepares for every little thing and every little flaw? It is as if he considers things going wrong from all angles. Take this tour for example. It is not his job to help you find a replacement so that you could join him on tour. You are a capable business woman who can choose personnel on her own a and decided things on your own. But he had already considered everything and hired Miss Mo for you.


    As I said, I contracted him so that he would have somewhere to channel his paranoia. And he did beautifully when he focused on music and making SKY number one. He made sure that the band was covered from every angle so that the reporters could not gain a single advantage over so many years. But throughout all this I only had two aims. To protect Adam and to bring Adken Parry and Adam close like father and son. I owe that man everything as I am what I am today because of that man. I thought that putting obstacles in Adam''s path will make him ask his father for help and the two people will come close. But everything worked only to a disadvantage. And now he has you to be paranoid about. I am worried that the episodes will increase the way they did for his mother. Adam needs to know the truth about her parents and I cannot tell him. It is why I have sought you out. Can you help us?


    If Adam understands the nature of his mother''s sickness then he will be able to get professional timely help or I am worried that you and your fledgling relationship is the one that will suffer the most. That is al I had to say Alice Faye; I have come here to beg on behalf of my uncle as well as a well meaning cousin. Please help them. Adam needs his father and Adam needs timely help!"


    On the outside Lucas Ivy continued to maintain a pitiable face but inside he could taste his victory. Getting Alice to listen had been the firs step. the second will be to convince her. And the people sitting behind him will be the most useful to him. Mo Zirui. The girl had followed them here and now she would report that Alice had been with him. As long as Adam asked, slowly but surely the seeds of doubt will be planted in her head and that will be the end of Adam Parry. And once the relationship between Alice and Adam is ruined, he will make sure that Adam is driven to the brink. He had been truthful in what he had said about owing Adken Parry a lot. But in return of Adken Parry taking care of him Lucas Ivy had done a lot. He had worked like a donkey in hopes that Adken would acknowledge him. And he had believed to have succeeded until the day Adam came back. And that is when he knew his uncle had been using him. Like a knife, he had been sharpened so that he could be wielded against those who would try to take the throne from his dear son. He, Lucas Ivy, was nothing but a spare in the eyes of Adken Parry. But very soon, Adken Parry will know what happens when the knife that belonged to you is wielded against you!


    When Lucas noticed that Alice was deep in thought, he gestured for the waiter to bring the bill. After paying, Lucas Ivy stood up and then turned around, " I know you will have trouble believing him, but you can check Adam''s mom''s records. She did visit the councilor a couple of times but stopped when she was diagnosed. She insisted that she was only depressed and the councilor knew nothing. And I won''t ask you to take my word for it. I have asked my assistant to mail to you the details of the councilor as well as a few people who were close to Adam''s parents at the time. They will definitely help you. Goodbye, Alice. And I hope next time when we meet, I will have the right to address you as my younger sister in law."


    Having accomplished his mission, Lucas Ivy went out of the restaurant and his serious face hid the cunningness behind it. Slowly, he had laid a step by step plan to bring about the downfall of Adam over the years but that man was too careful and had side stepped everything as if playing a game of Tai Chi. But now Adam had a weakness. And with his habit of not talking much , Adam had dug himself a hole. Adam should have told his wife about his cousin and then she would have not been shocked.


    Soon after, Alice too left the restaurant in a bit of a daze. Watching them leave, Zirui whipped out her cell phone to call Adam. Even though they had been unable to catch anything that had been discussed, she could see that it was something serious. But before she could even dial the number, the phone was snatched from her hand by Kieran.


    Scowling at the man, she asked, "What are you doing? I need to tell K about this!"


    But as she tried to take back her phone, Kieran held it away from her and asked, "Miss Mo! Did Adam ask you to spy on his wife and report everything?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Then why would you interfere like this. Telling Adam about meeting Lucas Ivy or not is Alice''s right and we have no right to interfere! Our job was to make sure that Alice remains safe and we have accomplished that.. Please let us return."

 Chapter 125 - Duped

    "Fine! Fine! I won''t call him! At least let me go to Alice! What if she needs me to do something."


    "Yes! We are going back, Miss Mo! May I at least grab a bite of the dimsums?"


    "Dimsums? I must have finished them..." At this moment, Zirui came across a shocking realization. Her order of dimsums was still there as it is while she had actually eaten all his food. Oh! Sitting back down with a thump, she extended her hand," Please do.."


    Nodding, Kieran took a few bites before asking," And do you want to order some dessert for the time being?"


    "No!" came the scandalized reply. Her diet plan had already been shot to the dust!


    "Miss Mo? Can I ask you a personal question?"


    "Sure."


    "Are you in a relationship?"


    Ever since he had met the girl that night, he had been enamored by her. He had tried to not think of her but her tinkling laughter kept coming at odd times. He knew he was not in love with her but he was attracted to her. And he wanted to explore that attraction. As he had become reacquainted with Alice he had also slowly come to the realization that even though he loved her it was only platonic and he never felt any chemistry for her. With these two conclusions, Kieran was ready to move forward and enter a relationship seriously. All his previous relationships had been marred by the perfect shadow of Alice in his heart but now that he had let go, he knew that falling for Mo Zirui would be interesting.


    But that ight he had seen the way she was comfortable around boys. All the members of SKY had treated her specially and hugged her nonchalantly. He knew it was normal between friends these days but he had been a little uncomfortable at the realization. But the way she had held his hand today and pulled him into the cab and then spending this little time with her had made him decided that he wanted more.


    Mo Zirui stared at him after his direct question. The man had no subtlety and she could easily guess his intentions! He could have at least waited to ask this until they met a few times! But at least the man was direct and he was a good friend of Alice''s so," No! I am not and I am not interested!"


    "Why not?"


    Looking down at the plate that was now empty, Zirui shook her head and answered, "Just not! Look, I have already been in a relationship and been hurt! Since then I have no interest in these things and just want to concentrate on my career. But I can be friends, alright?"


    Zirui knew that Kieran was a good friend of Alice''s and she did not need any awkwardness between them. From what Ximin had told her, Alice was trying to get Kieran to retire from IRS and work for Faye Group! If that happens, they could be colleagues in the future! It was better to nip this in the bud."


    Understanding, Kieran too let go of the thought and nodded in agreement before extending his hand, "Then, we can be friends."


    However as the two took a cab to go back to the company, something unexpected occurred.


    The two people had just alighted the cab when Zirui who was in a rush, caught her heel on the pavement and lost her balance. With quick reflexes, Kieran caught her in his arms and the two landed hard against the body of the cab which had just started to pull away.


    But this much of a mishap was not enough for the two as they finally steadied each other, Zirui looked up and saw the three men who were standing on the opposite them and staring hard. Her grandfather, her brother and the man who wanted to be her fiance! And she did not know how much they had witnessed but they could certainly see her standing in a strange man''s arms just now.


    Slowly, she looked down and tried to step back from his arms but the pain in her ankle made her groan and hold onto her tightly. "Zirui? Are you alright?"


    Before she could complain that she had twisted her ankle, a man had come forward and caught a hold of her elbow, pulling her towards him and then punched Kieran Rowe straight in the face.


    But Kieran was not one to take a punch quietly and since the man had already hit him, he turned around and hit the man back just as hard, causing the man to fall on his ass.


    Zirui stood there in shock turning her head first to the man who had just become her friend while her brother who was now holding his bleeding nose while sitting on the pavement.


    Finally, deciding to help her interfering brother who actually deserved it, she limped to him and bent down, "Are you alright?"


    Kieran rubbed his own jaw that was aching and then looked down at the pair on the pavement. Hadn''t she just told him that she was not in a relationship then why was he suddenly hit by that angry bull? And she was even asking after him when the man had been the one to start the fight.


    Scowling some more, he remarked snidely, "Thanks for asking how I am doing!"


    Rolling her eyes, Zirui snapped back, "Well, naturally you look fine Kieran but my brother is bleeding!"


    Mou Shantao glared at the man who had been openly hugging his sister in the middle of the day and snapped back, "Well, I am fine! But I am going to break his bones! How dare he harass you?"


    The next moment, Shantao had been slapped upside the head as Zirui said," Which eye of yours saw Kieran harassing me? I lost my balance and would have fallen face first had he not caught me! Instead of thanking him for saving your sister, you hit him! And even if he was harassing him, since when did I give you the right to interfere in my matters?"


    "Well since that Samual broke your heart! I did not want to see you hurt! And have you thought how Bai Zhao must have felt when he saw his fiance in another man''s arms?"


    Kieran, who had just calmed down a bit felt his ears prick at the word fiance. Well... he did not know what to think...


    While Kieran was lost in his thoughts, the siblings continued to argue, "To hell with Samual! And who is Bai Zhao? I have barely met him and you want him to be my fiance! Let me tell you Shantao, I am not getting married to a stranger!"


    "Well, I and grandpa both think that Bai Zhao is fine for you! You chose Samual in the past didn''t you? And you saw what happened! Bai Zhao is trustworthy and he is not going to stop you from carving your career!"


    "Well, if he has so many qualities then why don''t you marry him?"


    By this point both the brother and sister were involved in a fierce battle of wills and had started gathering a lot of attention from passers by. Fearing the the two kids in front of him were about to start fighting, Kieran decided to step into the melee and just as Zirui screamed, "Bai Zhao is not my fiance!", Kieran interrupted, "Yes! I am her fiance! Or at least going to be!" And then placed his hand around Zirui''s shoulder.


    Mo Shantao and Zirui both turned their heads in unison at this declaration! At this point, Shantao realized that they were arguing in public and covering his bleeding nose with one hand, he glared at the two people and walked away.


    But Zirui was not so calm. Just as she was about to blast him for making use of the situation and lying, her mouth was covered by Kieran who hissed,"Zirui! This is your workplace and you don''t want to cause a bigger scene here! Let''s go somewhere in private and talk."


    "Fine! We will go to my office and talk!"


    Kieran followed a limping Zirui into the Faye Group building and then to her office where turned on hi the moment the doors were closed and snapped, "Kieran Rowe! If you think that you can lie your way into becoming my fiance then you are highly mistaken! How dare you lie to my brother!"


    "Well, I did so that I could save you from getting engaged to that Bai Nao!"


    "It''s Bai Zhao!"


    "I don''t care what his name is! I was only trying to help you! If you are really interested in that guy, then you can tell your brother that I lied! Anyways, I can''t believe that you had the bad taste of falling for a scum like Samual Faye! No wonder you call him a snake!"


    As Kieran spoke more, Zirui glared at him thoughtfully! The man was really smart! Bai Zhao had been someone she had been trying to get rid of for a while. And if Kieran was willing to help her then why not?


    Nodding her head, she extended her hand and said," Fine! Then from now we are engaged! Let''s shake on that!"


    Kieran looked down at her small hand and catching it pulled her in close for a quick kiss before stepping back and announcing," You get engaged with a kiss and not a handshake. And now it is time for me to go! Take care my dear fiance.."


    As Kieran walked away, Zirui touched her lips and had a feeling that she had been duped....

 Chapter 126 - So Far Away

    While Zirui had followed Alice, Ximin had paced even more around the office with worry for her two chicks like a mother hen. And when Zirui came into the office, limping, followed by Kieran whose cheek was swollen red like an apple, Ximin had no idea what to think. It was only later that she was told that Zirui''s being hurt and Kieran were all an accident while Alice had already left in advance.


    So, concluding that she was safe, Ximin finally breathed a sigh of relief and continued to diligently do her work until Alice finally came back, an hour later. But instead of closing herself off in her office when she was thinking something, Alice kept the door open as she continued to be lost in thought.


    Unable to wait, Ximin followed Alice and asked in concern, "Alice! Is everything alright? That Lucas Ivy did not threaten you are anything, right? And where did you go after leaving there? Zirui said you left much before her. Alice looked at Ximin in thought and said," Why can everyone else have normal parents while Adam and I got the worst fathers in the world? I had amazing grandparents at least but looking at our parents, I can''t help but think how Adam and I will turn up? What if we turn as lousy as our own parents? Our children won''t even have any good grandparents to look after them!"


    As Alice continued to talk about children, Ximin subtly pinched herself and wondered if she had reached another dimension. Alice Faye was talking about having children! Huh? In shock, she blurted out the question, "Are you pregnant?"


    Alice frowned and looked up at Ximin in shock before shaking her head negatively! "No! I am just thinking, Ximin! Gosh! I have not even thought of having children anytime soon! You have a wild imagination!"


    "Actually, I have been thinking, Lucas Ivy approached me to ask for my help! He wants Adken Parry and Adam to reconcile! And has asked that I help him! It is what got me thinking.."


    And soon, Alice narrated the entire story of what Lucas had told her and asked of her. Finally Ximin shook her head and said, "So, are you thinking of helping the two people reconcile?"


    Alice shook her head and said,"Ximin! What is wrong with you today? Why are you asking such stupid question? Am I someone with a lot of filial piety? Or am I Miss Goody two shoes out to help everyone in the world? They are the ones who hurt Adam and if they want forgiveness, they can work it out themselves. I have no interest in helping them. But what I have interest in is why Lucas Ivy is doing all this. Lucas Ivy is also not someone who will do something out of the goodness of his heart. He must have some ulterior motive of his own.  Which is what I want to find out. For now, I am going to pretend that I agree with his plan. It is why I went to buy a few gifts. Tomorrow, I am going to visit my father in law! While I have sent a few people to investigate Lucas'' childhood days! Does that man really think that he can manipulate me and use e to hurt my Adam? Foolish people!"


    Late in the night, Alice waited for Adam to finish their concert and return so that they could have a video chat. Wearing his clothes, Alice was working on the development of a new project, when he finally called. Answering on the first ring, Alice answered with a big smile on her face only to meet the curious faces of Apollo, Gyeom, Felix and I.M as the peered into the screen together and screamed, "Sister in law!"


    Blinking and smiling, she greeted them happily and answered, "Hi Everyone!" As the boys continued to talk over each other, after explaining that Adam had gone to take as shower, Alice could only laugh at their anecdotes as they explained that they had stolen her husband''s phone to call her and tease him! Finally, Adam returned and was immediately looking for his phone and she could hear his voice in the background as he asked, "Hey! Has anyone seen my phone?" and all of them shouted, "No" together innocently.


    The next moment, her husband''s face was peering over the head of Gyeom who was the shortest and Alice blinked as she looked at him. His wet hair was falling over his forehead and a bath robe was wrapped around him. She knew that he would be wearing nothing underneath that! Suddenly, Alice missed him even more. They spoke every night but tonight seeing him like this made her even more restless. She was almost tempted to rush to the bathroom and smell his shower gel so that she would feel that she was closer to him..


    Shaking her head, she watched as Adam slowly pushed everyone out of his room so that he could be alone. But when she heard, Apollo say lewdly, "Hey! K is just throwing us out because he wants to show some flesh! Look at the loose way he has tied his belt!"


    To this, Alice could not help but comment loudly, "Hey! It''s prime piece of flesh, of course he needs to show it off! You are just jealous, Apollo."


    Everyone roared with laughter as the door closed behind them while K felt the tips of his ears turn red! They were never going to let him live that down! This was the downside of having Alice mix up with everyone! Her naughty sense of humor was starting to show in front of everyone..


    Finally, Adam walked in front of the phone and sat down accusing Alice with a smile," Hey! Did you just compare me to a horse showing off his flesh, baby?"


    Considering the question seriously, Alice nodded her head and answered," Of course not! How can you be an ordinary horse! I compared you to a thoroughbred!"


    "A thoroughbred horse is still a horse!"


    "Well! I can''t help it! And it suits you after all you are even hung like a...."


    Before she could finish off the sentence, Adam had already turned red and he shouted, "Hey! Stop! You are going to be the death of me.."


    Grinning, Alice winked at him before entwining her fingers and placing them under her chin," Don''t talk of death! So, how was the concert today? I heard someone sprayed some water over the fans which resulted in a lot of screaming in the stadium."


    Happily, Adam narrated the entire story of how wild the crowd that night had been. As Alice heard the happiness in his voice, she knew that his heart beat would be accelerated at this moment and his feet would be continuously tapping away to their own beat, restlessly.


    A small sigh escaped her which was noticed by Adam who asked," Why is my baby sighing so sadly."


    Pouting, Alice could not help but complain," You are so far away..."


    "Do you want me to come back?"


    "No.", Alice shook her head.


    "Hey! I thought you were missing me!"


    "I am. But I am going to come to you.. Just a little while more.."


    "Hmm.. You need to come here soon.. Or else all my track suits are going to be taken over by you, my little thief!"


    As was her habit since the first time he had lent her clothes, Alice preferred his clothes to hers and since he was not home, she had taken to trying on all his suits at home. But she could not let him get away with calling her a thief. "Ha! I am a thief? And who is the who has sneakily clicked my pictures and even now has a big cutout of me in his room!"


    As the boys had run around when they had tried to keep the phone from Adam, Alice had actually caught the glimpse of her own cutout stand near the bed! She could hardly believe that he had actually done that and carried it with him!


    "Hey! I could not really bring your clothes with me could I? I needed something to begin my day, didn''t I? You know I cannot sleep until I see your face. And I have a really bad day if I don''t see your face first thing in the morning."


    Even though it was a really cliched thing, Alice felt her heart melt at his words! Because they came from his heart..


    " Adam! I love you!"


    Chortling happily at her declaration which she made more often, Adam sighed and said, "And I love you my Al. Come to me fast.."


    As the time passed between mundane talks and teasing between the two lovers, an important conversation regarding Lucas Ivy was forgotten..


    It was only the next day when Alice stopped outside Adken Parry''s home did she remember that she had forgotten to tell him...

 Chapter 127 - Unreasonable Jealousy

    Alice rubbed her hands in excitement at the thought of surprising Adam! She was supposed to meet him next week, but with Zirui being so quick in everything, the girl had been able to pick up everything very quickly. As she walked towards the airplane, she grinned at the way Zirui had persuaded her to go ahead with her plan. "Come on, Alice! Ximin and I can handle everything! And if there is something that we cannot handle then there is this device called "Cell phone!" You might not know it but with that we can call and talk to people internationally! So unless you are planning to leave Earth and explore our solar system, we will be able to call you in case of emergencies! Go and cheer up your hubby before he becomes a grumpy old man!"


    In the flight, Alice leaned her head back and wondered if his grumpiness would go away once she reached there. She could understand what he was feeling though. Eve if they had been away from each other they''d been able to video call. But now for the last four days, they had been travelling continuously and with the practice and jet lag there had been no time to even drop a message it seemed. His grumpiness it seemed had actually been visible in a recent interview where the other members had teased him endlessly. Lying back, she was about to close her eyes when she felt someone staring at her. Turning her head, Alice felt outrage as the slimy man smiled at her! Lucas Ivy! Dam* it! Was the man following her everywhere?


    She had seen more of him in the last five days than she cared to. The man smiled at her and would have started a conversation but Alice gave him a hurried smile and turned away her head. She had planned to read some and catch up on some of the recent performances of SKY but now.. opening her purse, she took out her eye mask and pretended to sleep. They were going to have a stopover in Country S after the five hour flight and Alice dearly hoped that Lucas Ivy''s destination was only Country S and not City P which was where she was headed after that. But she was not that lucky.


    Finally, after seventeen hours, Alice landed in City P. As she made her way towards the baggage collection belt she wondered if she should call and maybe warn the other members. But then finally decided against it! What if someone let her secret slip? It was a mere hour''s drive from the airport to the hotel. But even as she continuously waited for her baggage, it never arrived.


    Finally when most of the passengers had collected their luggage and ALice was about to go to the security, a strange man approached her and said, "Your baggage is with our boss! He says he would drop you wherever you want to go!"


    Frowning Alice followed the man, once again thinking if she should let go of her clothes in the bag. The boss could be no one but Lucas Ivy and she needed to weigh the importance of her clothes against tolerating that man. Well, there were a few important things in the bag.


    Sitting in the car, she curtly told Lucas Ivy," Mr. Ivy. There was no need for you to collect my things."


    "It''s not a problem, Miss Faye. I consider you my sister in law even if you don''t consider me your cousin."


    A little while later, the car came to a stop at the hotel. Ignoring the man after a polite word of thanks, Alice collected her luggage and went to the reception to get her keys,  where she had already booked a room for herself while Lucas Ivy followed at a leisure place.


    Just then the doors to an elevator opened and the five members walked out. Alice turned to see Adam walking out of the door and a big smile graced her face. Adam too was almost being dragged out by the others so that he would change his mood. The two people''s eyes met at this moment and a strange sense of peace came over both of them. With a big smile, Alice ran to Adam who was still standing, frozen in shock. But moment the warm girl reached him, his hands automatically closed around her and he inhaled deeply realizing that this was not his hallucination.


    Just as he was about to pull back and give her a hard kiss, however, his eyes met those of Lucas Ivy over her head. Letting her go, he nodded at the man while the others also greeted him respectfully. "Adam, you guys have been doing really well! Congratulations to you all for the last concert also. You broke all the records."


    "Thank You, Chairman Lucas. What brings you here?"


    "My company''s biggest investment is here and there were some problems in the logistics departments so I had to come to city P. I, am here interrupting your sweet re union because Miss Faye dropped this in the car."


    Adam wanted to scoff at the excuse. As if a logistics department needed the chairman to intervene.


    It was Alice''s boarding pass that the man extended. Grabbing the boarding pass from the man''s hand, Adam caught her wrist with the other and smiled at everyone, "Since my wife is here, please excuse me all the single dogs! I am going to go and meet my wife happily!"


    While the others booed at him for feeding them dog food the moment he had a chance to, the doors to the elevator had already closed.


    Soon,, the two people had rushed into the room and were kissing each other passionately before even the door had closed. Adam pushed Alice against the wall and his hard lips seemed to be intent on devouring her. Alice was just as passionately returning his advances when she realized felt a slight pain in her waist. Adam was holding her too tightly! She tried to push away the hand but that seemed to aggravate him, and he kissed her harder, almost pressing her into the wall. Finally, Alice had to break away from the brutal kiss as she pushed at Adam hard. But even though the man moved back and his touch was not as hard, he did not give her space as he usually would. Burying his face in her neck, he panted hard for breath. However a moment later, he seemed to have lost himself in want as he continued to tease her and pepper her neck with little kisses. Because they had been separated from each other for so long, Alice felt need as urgently as him and soon let his hard passion arouse her to the point of no return. A long time later, Adam rolled over, taking Alice with him. His heart hurt as she winced and he wanted to curse himself for behaving like an animal. But ever since he had seen that news, his heart had been unsettled. And then when he had seen her come here to give him a surprise a strange sense of exhilaration had overtaken him.


    He had finally felt his restless heart calm down. But then he had seen Lucas Ivy. And then the man had extended her boarding pass.. And for the first time an unreasonable jealousy had seemed to over take him. The emotions that he had not known he possessed, the emotions that he had thought he had a control over had all been thrown to the wind. At that moment, he had felt only instinct. The instinct to mark her as his. The instinct to make her scream his name and only his name! And in his madness to possess her he had hurt her. He looked down at her head that was lying still on his shoulder with a latent passion. He could see the marks his teeth had left on her shoulders and pale white breasts as well as the print of his fingers where he had forcefully held her as he had driven himself into her. Thankfully she had been with him all the way because he was worried whether he would have been able to stop himself if she had refused. He needed to ask her to clarify everything with her directly before his overblown and unnecessary jealousy harmed their relationship! Rubbing her back softly, Adam asked softly, " Alice? You met Lucas Ivy a few days ago at the restaurant near your office? Has the man approached Faye Group for some joint project?"


    But he received no reply from Alice who had fallen asleep from tiredness leaving a restless Adam wide awake to stare out at the setting sun. Adam realized that he felt a little unsure of himself. There was something that was bothering him and he wondered why.. he had never believed that he could be an unreasonable man but tonight, he had scared himself as well. Slowly, he pulled his arm from under her and went to get the first aid kit

 Chapter 128 - A Big Fight

    Alice came back to herself to find Adam slowly rubbing the cooling medicine on the love bites that he had left over her. When she extended her hand to hold him, he moved away his hand and continued to rub the cold jelly like ointment onto her. He had been unusually aggressive tonight. At the time, she had assumed that it was because they were meeting again after so long. But now, his brooding face seemed to be telling a different story.


    As his hands concentrated on rubbing the ointment of her thigh, she folded her knees and slowly rubbed the tips of her toes over his bare back. "What has you in a mood? If you had not welcomed me the way you did I would have thought that you were not happy to see me."


    Instead of answering her, he gently pushed away her leg and moved away saying, "Rest there. You are hurt. I will order some food."


    The next minute, Alice had caught his wrist and was hugging his back but instead of softening and leaning back into her embrace like he usually did, Adam coldly pushed aside her arms and walked away. Alice sat there with her arms still in the air as a cold draft pierced her. Something was seriously wrong.


    "Adam? Why are you angry?" Even though she had rarely seen Adam angry she knew that there was something that was bothering him. And since he was not one to let work problems affect their personal lives, there could only be one reason. He was upset with her. Unable to sit still, she left the bed to go and talk to him but he walked out of the room to the outer room. A heaviness settled in her heart at this and for the first time, Alice felt fear. The fear of losing him. As a myriad of thoughts tried to feed her insecurities, she left the bed and walked to the washroom and grabbed the bath towel. If he was angry about something with her then she was not going to let it stew and hurt them. They would talk directly. Wasn''t he the one who said that they needed to always communicate?


    The door opened silently and she noticed Adam standing there facing the French windows, looking out at the dark sky. Just like he watched outside, she could watch him all night. However the next minute, his hand moved suddenly and the cell phone in his hand was thrown to the carpeted floor with the screen turned up. Startled at the usually laid back Adam having such an angry side, Alice slowly walked forward and picked up the phone. The news article and the picture caught her attention and she scowled. Lucas Ivy! She had forgotten to tell Adam about the man and now this tabloid.. It was speculating about her relationship with Ivy.. Even though it said that they were meeting for business the underlying tone said differently. So this was what was eating him up. Shaking her head, she looked at Adam and said slowly, "Faye Group and BP Entertainment are not collaborating in any project.."


    She did not say anything about the other thing that the tabloid was trying to say because she knew that they had enough trust so as these things to not require and explanation. Adam stiffened but did not turn around at her voice. However his finger clenched and he voiced out," You came here with Ivy."


    "Hmm. The man took my bags before I disembarked and insisted that we come along."


    " What does he want Al?"


    " He wants me to mediate and held mend the relationship between your father and you. Adam? Is this an interrogation? Look at me and ask directly whatever you want to know."


    Adam whipped around at this and the accusation in his eyes shook Alice as he gritted out," It would have been better if you were doing business with him Al! Then I could have convinced myself that it was none of my business but knowing that you were discussing me with my nemesis and did not even tell me about meeting him, what am I supposed to do Al? And then you come here with him.. Alice, I don''t want that man''s shadow touching you! How am I supposed to deal with that you have been hiding seeing him from me?"


    "Adam, it was never my intention to hide. At first I just forgot and then later, I knew if I told you then you would want to know what he said and that would eventually hurt you. And coming here was just a coincidence.."


    "What? So now you are going to help him in reconciling me and Adken Parry? Is that why you went to visit the man also before you came here? Did he try to convince you that my mom was out of her mind?"


    "Adam. Look at me!"


    As Adam refused to turn and talk to her directly Alice could feel herself getting angry! She knew that he was not doubting her but rather doubting himself! She trusted not a word that had come out of that Lucas Ivy''s mouth! It would be foolish of her to trust that man. But Adam''s lack of trust in himself hurt her and she could not bear it.


    Stomping over to him, Alice pulled his arm and then pushed him against the wall. Poking her long nails into his chest, she peered up at him and scowled, "Adam Parry! You need to have some faith in yourself! I would never believed anyone''s words over you and you know that! Whatever Lucas Ivy has said is a load of bull and I would have to have IQ of the room temperature! And I just went to visit Adken Parry so that they think that I believe them. It is clear that they are up to something and since they have approached me, it seems they have decided to use me against you! I am only trying to find out their plan!"


    "Well, I don''t want you to!", Adam roared even as he continued to let her push him against the wall! I can bear it if they hurt me directly but if they come at you and try to use you and you get hurt then I will go crazy! I don''t want you to look out for me Alice! I want you to look out for yourself! Stay away from those two people! They are poison! I can handle whatever tricks they play!"


    "Adam! You are being unreasonable!"


    "I don''t want to be reasonable! I only want to keep you safe!"


    "And I want to keep you safe! Adam Perry, you have not married a wife who only knows to use you! Just the way, I let you handle James Faye and Samual Faye where I could not, let me handle these two where you cannot! We are a team and you better remember it!"


    "I will let you protect me other times! But I don''t want your name linked to Lucas Ivy! Dam* it!"


    His chest heaving up and down in anger, Adam knew that that he really was being unreasonable but the anxiety was eating him up! He had a bad premonition that Lucas Ivy was upto something. That man was just too good at hiding his true colors. He had once succeeded in fooling him which is how he had ended up signing with BP Entertainment. Adam was scared that even if Alice did not believe Lucas now, someday she would.


    Looking up at him, Alice understood his worried and leaned into him before she asked, "Adam Perry? Are we having our first big fight?"


    The smile and having her hold him melted Adam and he could not help but close his eyes and fight against the demons in his head. Yes. They were having a fight. And it was because of Lucas Ivy.


    "Alice.. please baby.. stay away from him.."


    "Adam. Trust me. I will not let that man harm me or you. He will never get to you. As for linking my name to him? He can try whatever tricks he wants. He will not succeed.."


    As Adam hugged her tightly, Alice winced a little as the marks on her body hurt making Adam apologize immediately," I am sorry for being such a dog!"


    Grinning, Alice looked up at him and slowly rubbed her hands over his back where she had left scratch marks all over him and answered, "Well I am not sorry for being a cat."


    "Alice, I love you so much that it makes me scared."


    She looked up at the man who held her heart and was always there to soothe away her insecurities. And today when he was vulnerable, she could only show him that she was there for him always.


    "And I love you so much Adam that it gives me strength to fight for us."


    Smiling, the two people hugged each other and came more closer than the past strengthening and nurturing their relationship with each tiny step.

 Chapter 129 - A Sweetheart Sister

    "Hui-a, Hui-a! Wait for me! Please listen to me!"


    As a woman raced forward with tears streaming down her eyes, the man running behind her shouted her name desperately. It was late in the night and the woman seemed to be desperately running. There was only one sandal on her foot while the other seemed to have fallen somewhere far behind. Her hair which had once been in a knot had come loose and were now flying around her face. The make up was smudged and the plane dress the girl had been wearing was torn from the sleeves. The corner of her mouth had started to turn blue while her left hand was already bent at a difficult angle.


    There was something in her face that made people get out of her way instead of stopping her as the man behind her continued to shout.


    There was only one thought running through Hui''s head as she raced past the crowded streets. Either she stop living the life she had been living or she just stop living. She wanted to get away and she would get away. The only way to do that was run. Her vision was getting darker and more blurry while the shortness of her breath was causing her to feel dizzy. But she did not stop running. Even as her eyes closed from exhaustion, she did not stop running. But just as she was about to fall and lose hope, she saw a once familiar face in the crowd.


    Fearing that it was a mirage but a small hope alighting in her chest, Hui raced to the man before he could get into the car.


    She tried to scream his name, scared that he would not see her and go away from her but she had no breath left to scream. She could only pray fervently that he would not go..


    Just as she was a few feet away, she called out on a desperate whisper, "Da G¨¥"


    Miraculously, the man who had just opened the door of the cab turned his head and looked in the direction. A faint smile graced her face as she saw the man stare at her in shock and finally she collapsed as the man recognized her.


    The man ran forward to catch the woman who was about to touch the ground as he called out," Zhou Hui!"


    There was a mixture of shock and amazement in his eyes as he caught her. People gathered around the two as the man realized that his childhood friend was hurt. "Please take us to the Capital Hospital," he ordered the cab driver as he slowly placed the unconscious woman in the back seat. Analyzing her face, he realized that she had been probable running away from someone. He turned his head back at the belated realization but by now the crows had dispersed and everyone seemed to be normal.


    Meanwhile, the man who had been chasing the woman, hid behind a corner and made a call, "Sir! The girl has escaped and the worst part is that she has landed in some sort of celebrity''s hands and a lot of people were clicking the pictures of the man. Sir, Hui-a needs treatment for her mental imbalance and if she does not take her medicines on time, she may do something terrible. You will need to use your influence to curb this matter and bring back the lady."


    Soon the cab stood outside the Capital Hospital and as people realized that the person walking by them holding a patient was a celebrity, they insensitively clicked pictures which were made viral later. " SKY''s K helps a patient by bringing them to the hospital." " Good Samaritan K catches a woman who faints in his arms." " I wish I could faint in the arms of K"


    As the doctors examined the patient, Adam waited in the corridor and tried calling Alice. They were supposed to meet for their date directly. It was why he had showered in the studio itself and now. But even after continuous calls, her phone remained unreachable making him worry. Just as he was about to phone Gyeom and let him go to the hotel to inform her, the doctor walked out of the emergency room and asked, "Are you the patient''s guardian?"


    Adam shook his head and explained," No. We knew each other as children but she just crashed into me right now. Is she alright? She seemed to be hurt."


    The doctor sighed and explained, "Miss Zhou is not fine but since you are not related to her, we cannot disclose much to you. But since you know her, we would like to suggest that you find someone who might know her and be responsible her. The patient is fine physically but mentally, we do not know. She is hysterical and we had to sedate her. You can try staying with her until you find someone but let us warn you she is not in her right state of mind so the sooner we find people close to her, the better."


    Adam nodded and tried to think of someone who might know her. She was so far away from home. Zhou Hui was his child hood acquaintance. If it were Zhou Hui, then she would describe them as friends but to him she had just been like a pet that liked to follow him for a while. When he had been a new comer in the village, Hui had tried to make friends with him but angry with his father, he had rejected all the kids in school and become a loner. But the kind girl had never given up until finally he had learnt to tolerate her.


    As she was wheeled into the VIP ward that had been arranged by him, he wondered what could be wrong. Unlike him, Zhou Hui had lived in a happy and loving family. And she had grown up to be a sweet kid. He remembered that when he had decided to leave the village she was the one who had come to wish him good luck and waved good bye to him with a smile. And then when he had gone for the last rites of his grandmother, Hui had brought him food for the time he had stayed there and then even taken the responsibility of cleaning the house later. She had told him she was getting married.. She had been happy as she had told him the news. The boy was someone from the village, she had claimed.. Then what was Zhou Hui doing here? She should have been living a happy life in the country side. And where was her husband? He thought back to the time she had tried to comfort him," Da g¨¥.. Grandmother was really happy with your success. She used to keep talking about how smart you were and how you were going to become a big star. Da G¨¥, don''t be sad. Seeing you like this will make her sad too. Da G¨¥, that evening when I saw you off at the bus station, grandmother was the one who told me that I should be happy that you had gone out of this small place. She said that you were made for a bigger place. I think she was right. And now you need to return to a bigger place. But De G¨¥, remember one thing, if you ever want to come back here, your little sister will be here for you. I am getting married you see. Grandmother said that it was too soon but I am not ambitious like you, De G¨¥. I just want to marry and have children. I know this is not the right time but De G¨¥, if I send you a wedding invitation, will you come?"


    Adam had nodded in agreement even though he had been unsure if he would be able to come. But he had promised himself he would try.. but the invitation had never arrived..


    Coming back to the present, Adam opened his eyes and wondered if her wedding invitation and he had by chance missed it? But for now, he needed to look for her family. Maybe Benji could help..? As he considered this, Zhou Hui woke up suddenly with a jerk and scream. Running to her, he asked," Hui? "


    The panicked girl looked at Adam and caught his hand as if looking at an angel. Holding him tightly, she said," Da G¨¥? Is it really you?"


    Nodding, Adam patted her hand and asked," Hui? Where is your family?"


    The girl looked at Adam blankly as she cocked her head to the side and tried to think hard. But try as she did, she could not remember any family. " Da G¨¥? My family? They all are dead?"


    The confused sounding tone astounded Adam as he wondered how much the doctor had said was true? "Hui? Don''t you know where they are? Are you lost?"


    But shockingly, the woman started to smile as she said," I a not lost! My family is lost! They lost me and went to heaven!"

 Chapter 130 - Trust Me?

    Alice stared out of the glass at the beautiful display outside as she waited for Adam. He had already messaged her that he was going to be late. When she used to watch him dance, she thought that he must find it easy. But ever since she watched him practice for hours on end, she had come to realize that it was difficult but with his hard work and dedication, he made it sound easy. Looking at him, no one could guess that he almost hated dancing. She smiled as she recalled the way he had cursed the choreographer for changing the choreography at the last minute and almost screamed in frustration. He must still be struggling with that.


    The waiter approached with the bottle of Reisling and a glass but she waved him away, "I am waiting for someone."


    The waiter nodded and with a soft voice answered," Ma''m this is on the house." After pouring for her to taste, he quietly placed the bottle in the ice and stepped back. After a while, the scenery got boring and Alice decided to open the new webnovel application that she had downloaded. Though she planned to spend time with Adam, he was mostly busy on the tour and she had too much time on her hands even after scouting for new businesses locally. To keep herself from being bored out of her mind, she had picked up her old habit of reading romance and action novels. Maybe because she herself was in love but reading all these novels made her feel even more sweeter than she did in the past. She sighed at the hunger pang she was feeling and hoped that he would be back soon. She was starving! Looking at the wine, she wondered if she could have  a few sips while waiting.


    Sipping at the wine slowly she continued to read the romcom novel on the phone as she laughed at the antics of the female lead in her new favorite book, "The Typhoon''s Wife."1  And soon the minutes turned into an hour and more, making her not realize the passage of time as well as the amount of wine she had drunk. She would have continued to wait there when a serving staff approached, "Ma''m. Your dinner partner has not yet arrived. Would you like to order now or still wait?"


    Startled, Alice looked at the time and realized that she needed to call Adam and ask. In case he was going to be later, she could pick up the food and they could have it in the room. Dialing his number, she realized that his phone was not reachable. Frowning, she called him a couple of times and when that did not get connected, she called Apollo.


    Apollo answered on the second ring, "Sister in law! What makes you think of me?"


    Alice felt her head start to spin and shook it as she asked in a little slurred voice, "Apollo? Is Adam still at rehearsal?"


    Apollo frowned at the tone but the question caught him off guard as he answered, " Sister in law. Adam left the studio almost three hours ago.. Let me call him.."


    "Ohh! He has already left? Then maybe he was stuck in traffic. I''ll try calling him again. He must be on his way."


    Just as Alice disconnected the call, a man sat opposite her. Smiling, she looked up as she said, "Adam.." butt trailed off and pouted when she saw the man. In a sulking tone, she said," Ivy! Have you heard that stalking someone is a criminal offence?"


    Lucas Ivy looked a the woman opposite him with a soft look. The alcohol''s effect had dulled the sharpness in her eyes and her usually cutting gaze was soft and dewy. The alcohol had also made her face a little flushed making her look like a young college girl. A soft feeling rose in him and he almost extended his hand to pat the little girl on the head. She would probably break his hand if he tried to touch her. "Alice Faye. Coming out to dinner and bumping into a friend is not stalking."


    Squinting, she leaned forward and asked, "Who is your friend?" Before Lucas could say anything, Alice shook her head again to shake away the fog and said," Nevermind, I don''t want to know any of your friends. Now, Lucas Ivy, I am a bit busy so please leave."


    "Busy? With what? Drinking? Don''t tell me Adam abandoned you here and did not return from the practice rehearsal yet."


    Smiling sarcastically, Alice retorted,"Mr. Ivy. Adam would never abandon me. And if he is not here then he must be caught up somewhere. Now, you need to leave so that I can leave in peace without listening to your voice."


    Alice stood up to move away but her dizziness made her pause and she held the table for support. The next moment, Lucas Ivy had strode forward and held her elbow to support her as he asked in concern,"Miss Alice? Are you alright?"


    Shrugging off his hand from her elbow, Alice sat back down with a groan and gritted out,"Ivy, please keep away from me and do.not try to act as a friend. I will be perfectly fine of only you leave me alone."


    But instead of leaving, Lucas Ivy continued to stare at Alice in concern. He had indeed not followed her here and simply come for a dinner with a client. But seeing her like this, drunk and vulnerable was stirring up something inside him. For the first time, he wanted to really help someone without any selfish motive.


    This time he sat on the chair next to hers and said,"Look, Alice Faye. I know you don''t trust me."


    But Alice shook her head in negative, stumping him. Did she really trust him? Unable to believe that he even asked her the question to which she nodded and said,"Ivy, I do trust you. I trust that you are a snake who becomes even more evil and strong when he sheds his old skin. I completely trust you to remain a snake for life."


    Instead of being offended at this, Lucas found it cute and started to laugh. No one had dared to compare him to a snake. At least not to his face.


    Smirking, he hooked a finger under her chin, or at least tried to as she moved backward avoiding his touch and said,"Alice Faye. Trust me this once? I like to play but inebriated girls are not my style. Since your Adam has abandon...I mean he is stuck someplace, I will take you back to the hotel.


    Narrowing her eyes, Alice stubbornly shook her head and said, "Ivy! I can find my way back. The only thing I wish to trust you for is to leave me alone."


    Saying so, Alice gestured to the server and when the man approached said, "Please call a driver for me."


    The server nodded and went ahead while Lucas watched in amusement as Alice ignored him and walked away waveringly. Typing a message, Lucas ordered his assistant to cancel the meeting and followed the girl at a steady pace. Even if she was going to his biggest enemy, he had to ensure her safety. After all, he might be a snake but he was a pretty decent one.


    Alice drank the cold water in the car as she tried to come back to her full senses. She had been too careless this time.. However, having drunk an entire bottle on an empty stomach, Alice who was never a heavy drinker to begin with was completely out of her senses by the time she was driven to the hotel.


    Lucas, who had followed her to the hotel watched her almost stumble out of the car with her eyes closed and scoffed, " Adam, did not deserve her as well. Just like he does not deserve the AP and Sons Ltd." Leaving such an amazing woman alone to defend herself while he helped strangers.. Yes. He had read the news online that Adam had helped a stranger to the hospital. The guy must still be waiting there.. Fool.. Of course he was not going to tell Alice that. Just because he was concerned about the girl did not mean that he was going to help her relationship in any way.


    Just as Lucas was lost in thought, Alice lost her balance and would have fallen face first but was caught by Lucas. Placing his hands under her elbows he respectfully guided her to the lobby and then asked the female receptionist to take her to her room. But just before the woman left, he looked into her eyes and said, "Miss Alice. I hope you remember my chivalry this time! And I hope you remember that I am not so nice always. The next time, I will not let such an opportunity slip by.."


    But just because he had not done anything to her, did not mean he had let this opportunity slip by. He smiled as he received the photograph on his phone and said," Make them the headlines tomorrow. And print this picture."

 Chapter 131 - Something..

    As Alice was slowly escorted into her room, she could feel her body feeling heavier by the second and her stomach seemed to be suffering from some earthquake. Just as the hotel staff left the room, Alice rushed to the washroom to retch violently. This was what happened when she was too happy! After a high there was always a fall. Holding herself up with the help of the door, Alice threw up the meager contents of her stomach along with all the fluid that she had partaken and as she straightened up slowly, she felt the world spinning around her. Holding onto the wall for support, she turned on the water in the shower and stepped under it.


    Slowly, the world stopped spinning and as she leaned against the wall, the fog in her mind cleared. And with clarity came worry. Adam was not one to forget about her. So if he had not called then there must be some other reason.. She would try calling him again once she was outside of the bathroom, she decided.


    Putting on a bathrobe, she had barely walked outside when the door to the room opened and Adam walked in. Sighing in relief, she ran to him and hugged him hard. His usual scent was masked today by some sort of a perfume while the rest of him smelled of...antiseptic disinfectant.."


    Stepping away from him, she checked all over for any injuries but did not find any," Are you alright? Why do you smell of a hospital?"


    Adam grimaced tiredly and placed a small peck on her head as he said, "I am fine. It''s a long story. Let me go freshen up and I''ll tell you later." Nodding, Alice let go and asked as he went towards the bathroom, "I''ll order the food?"


    "No. I have already had dinner. I just want to rest.."


    Saying so, Adam had already thrown his shirt into the small basket on the side and walked towards the shower. As Alice watched him go, she rubbed her own empty stomach as she wondered if she should get something to eat for herself. But her stomach seemed to be protesting at the idea of eating anything, thus she simply lay back on the bed, deciding to wait for Adam.


    Adam took a long shower, his mind lost in thought of this evening. Zhou Hui had woken up disoriented and almost out of her mind. After laughing about having lost her family, Zhou Hui had broken down and started to sob loudly as she repeated over and over again." De G¨¥! De G¨¥! Hui-a is all alone in this world. Everyone left me!" making it almost impossible for him to ask anything else and focusing on only pacifying her.


    Just then the hospital had brought the dinner and Zhou Hui had insisted that she would only eat if he ate with her. To coax her and prevent her from getting hysterical, he had ordered another plate for himself and watched the girl eat slowly, a million questions whirling in his mind.


    But soon after, her tears had sprung again and even as he had tried to think a way of consoling her, her reactions deteriorated further as then turned violent and hysterical, trying to get away from him one moment and clinging to him the next.. Adam looked down at the scratch marks on his chest that she had left on him. Ultimately, he had been forced to call in the medical staff who had then had to hold her down and give her sedatives and calming injections. Even as she had slowly laid back and turned docile, she had continued to murmur his name, "De G¨¥. You must take care of your little sister. De G¨¥ is here so Hui-a will be safe.. De G¨¥ is the best.."


    Finally, when she had fallen into a deep sleep, the doctor had told him that this was the reason that they wanted to inform her family and he needed to look for them. After affirming that she would be safe, he had left the hospital and taken a cab for the restaurant where he was supposed to meet Alice. With his phone having died, he''d had no way of knowing if she was still waiting for her. He felt guilty at this time. For making her wait for him like this. But when he reached the restaurant the place was already closing down for the day. Realizing that Alice must have gone back, he had been pretty relieved to see her safe and sound. And when he saw that she wasn''t even angry but rather worried for him, the guilt in him intensified. He knew that once he explained that it was an emergency she would not hold anything against him but his heart still felt heavy.


    He would have to take her to meet Zhou Hui tomorrow so that she would also get to know the girl. And he needed to explain the marks on him also.. But by the time he had come outside, Alice had fallen asleep on the bed..


    Throwing aside the towel around his waist, he shook his head and crept into bed with Alice, falling asleep almost immediately. He would talk to her tomorrow after rehearsal.


    Alice woke up slowly with a heavy ache in her stomach. Trying to slowly sit up, she called out for Adam but there was no sound in the room. Opening her eyes slowly and painfully, she looked around and realized that the room was indeed empty. She wondered if she had dreamt of Adam last night and he had not really returned. But the discarded towel and rumpled sheets told her otherwise. The movement caused her pain to increase ten times and she could only fall back on her bed as she felt faint. She could not help but wonder if she had caught some kind of a bug. Extending her hand slowly to keep the movement to a minimum, Alice searched blindly for water and finally found a glass. Slowly, she took a sip of water before falling back onto the bed. A note that was placed on the side table slipped down, going unnoticed


    Turning over, she closed her eyes back and tried to fall back asleep. Maybe that would help her. While Alice slept, Adam was hard at practice. He had rushed to the studio even before the day break as they would be performing tomorrow and he needed to handle Zhou Hui''s matter also. It was why he did not notice the news or the picture that was released with it. The first person to see the news among the people was Apollo. His eyes widened as he saw Alice in the arms of Lucas Ivy. The usually intimidating woman looked small and lovely while Lucas Ivy seemed to be looking at someone special. He wondered if the photograph was somehow edited but the background was their hotel..


    Swearing profusely, he knew that there was something wrong and he should have investigated yesterday when she called to ask about Adam. And now.. What happened last night that Alice returned with Lucas Ivy instead of her husband. He was about to call Adam but stopped at the last moment. Since sister in law was here with them, he should let her talk to him. It was better not to speak between the couple. If Adam had already seen the news then he would clarify with Alice himself and if not then it was better to warn Alice so that she could come clean herself.


    Deciding to do that, Apollo walked out of his room straight towards the end of the hallway where the last room was K''s. Ringing the bell once, he waited and when no one answered, he rang the bell again, a bit longer this time. He heard a faint noise from inside and thought to wait but even then no one opened the door. This time he decided to knock once before he would leave and then talk to Adam directly. But just then, the door opened and a white looking Alice stood in front of him.


    A wane smile graced her face and she said, "Hello..." before fainting onto the floor. Panicking, Apollo picked up the girl and placed her on the bed before calling the emergency services in the hotel. Soon after a doctor had rushed in to check the patient while Apollo made frantic calls to Adam whose number was switched off.


    As the doctor finished his examination, he looked at Apollo and said," She needs to hospitalized. She seems to have food poisoning and is extremely dehydrated. I''ll call the ambulance. As Apollo followed the paramedics onto the ambulance, he finally called the studio number and told them to inform Adam that his wife had been taken to the hospital.


    But sometimes fate has a different way of doing things. Because by the time Apollo had called, Adam had already left the studio...

 Chapter 132 - Hospital Visit

    As Apollo rushed towards the hospital, failing to contact Adam, he called the others who were practicing in the studio. No one knew Adam''s whereabouts but hearing their sister in law was on the way to the hospital, they were not about to sit and do nothing. Alice was dragged into emergency and Apollo was asked to fulfill the formalities.


    Soon the doctors and nurses made a thorough check up. Soon a nurse rushed out and saw four men standing waiting. Hesitantly, she asked, "Which of you is her husband?"


    Apollo came forward and said, "Nurse. She is our sister in law. Her husband is going to be here soon. We have not been able to contact him until now. Can you tell us how sister in law is doing? She seemed to be having a stomach ache. Is it food poisoning or something?"


    The nurse shook her head and then said with worry, "Please call her husband here as soon as possible. The patient is having a miscarriage.."


    The words shook everyone in the waiting room. Stupidly, Apollo asked, "Sister in law was pregnant?"


    The nurse nodded and said, "Yes! About a few weeks in. The patient was also not aware of the pregnancy it seemed. She simply believed that she was having a heavy period. This sometimes happens in the early stages of pregnancy. Specially when someone is taking precautions that somehow did not work. The news had also come as a shock to the patient. It is why I am asking that you call her husband quickly. We may have to do a small operation called D&C in a few hours so please make it fast."


    All the boys looked at each other. They had no idea where Adam could be. He should have been out practicing...And pregnancy.. they were totally at a loss until Felix finally said, "Phillippe might know! He has a way of tracking us, doesn''t he. He should be able to find out."


    Urgently, I.M called Phillippe and explained the entire situation and asked Phillippe to find out the details but he answered negatively," I cannot help if his phone is switched off. What I can do is try to keep looking for it and I will know when he switches it on. The moment he does it, I will call you and let you know his location until then, you guys stay strong."


    While the boys continued to keep trying to connect with Adam, an unexpected visitor came to the hospital. Felix noticed the man and strode ahead extending his hand, "Chairman Ivy."


    Looking around at the people in the waiting room, Lucas frowned and asked," Where is K? Is he inside with Alice?"


    Lucas Ivy had actually been expecting a scathing call from Alice after the pictures and the articles and it was only after he had not received any that he asked around for Alice and came to know that she had been taken away in an ambulance.


    Unable to stop himself he had raced here. The boys looked at each other and then Felix said, "Chairman Ivy! It is not appropriate for you to be here. You are not family or relative. We will ask Adam ad Alice to get on touch with you soon."


    Lucas Ivy frowned and answered," Look, I only came here because I heard she was in the hospital. And if she needs help.. And the pictures this morning were just a misunderstanding which I can clear.. So just tell me.."


    But before he could complete his sentence, I.M interrupted him," If you want to help, please make sure the media stays away from here. Chairman Ivy, we know we have differences and you are not too happy with our success, but Adam and us have always believed you to be at least someone with a little bit of humanity. Alice Faye is in there having a miscarriage while no one knows where K is. So you have your answers. Now it''s up to you what you do with this information."


    Lucas Ivy froze in one place as he heard the news before taking an abrupt turn and walking away. Felix placed a hand on I.M''s shoulder and said," You shouldn''t have told him that."


    But I.M shook his head and answered, "At this time, he is the one man who can find where Adam is as well as handle the media. It is a risk but I genuinely believe that he will do it. He would not have done it for anyone else. But he seems to have special feelings for Alice.. We can only hope that Adam can reach here soon.."


    The afternoon turned to evening but there was no sign from Adam or Lucas though there was nothing on the news so at least Lucas had done something about it. A little while later the nurse walked in again and asked," Is the patient''s husband still not here?"


    The four people shook their heads in unison. The nurse sighed and said, "The patient is ready to be discharged. But she does not want to see anyone. I request you on her behalf to please leave."


    Gyeom was the first person to question the nurse,"Isn''t this too soon. If she has had an operation...doesn''t she need to stay for at least a night or something? And you are even asking us to go away?"


    The nurse sighed and explained, "It is not a major operation. And done under local general anesthetic. As for the leaving part, the patient has just suffered a major shock and at this time, she does not wish to see other people which is understandable. By the way, the patient did ask for her husband. But other than that she has made no other requests.. She also tried calling her husband but his phone is switched off.."


    This time the boys could do nothing but sigh as they felt their helplessness. They had wanted to be there for Alice but they did not know how. Never having been in such a situation they could only guess at what to do. Finally I.M walked forward and asked, "Could you please ask her that she come with me? My name is I.M. I won''t try and talk with her. Just that I hope that she will be safe. I could be a shadow to her and not...you know..."


    The nurse nodded in understanding and went in to relay the message. But she came back a few minutes later and said," The patient said that she is going to be fine and will see you all in the hotel for dinner. She said..." The nurse hesitated before continuing," She said that you all have a big performance tomorrow and need to rest also. She says to not worry, she is not the ice queen for nothing."


    Having been left with no option, the boys discussed amongst themselves before deciding to wait out in the hotel. They would sit in the coffee shop and wait until they saw for themselves that Alice was safe and sound. They were going to have no time tomorrow and they could not even think how K would be able to perform tomorrow after learning what had just transpired.


    Meanwhile, Adam returned from the hospital in the evening to the studio to have his final rehearsal but the studio was empty. He wondered if he should call Alice and ask her if she was running late. He had left a note with her this morning to be at the studio as he wanted to introduce someone special after the rehearsal. But what he found even more odd was that there was no one in the studio. Usually, a day before the rehearsal Felix would be pacing everywhere checking for sounds and choreographies while Gyeom would dance as if there was no tomorrow.


    As he looked around however he heard a few staff talking among themselves but before he could say anything, he heard what they had to say and froze in the spot," Do you think there is some problem between K and his wife. I think the news from this morning must be the reason that guy turned up early in the morning and then went away without talking to anyone. He must be so ashamed. His wife is here on a tour with him but instead of spending time with him, she went off on a date with his company''s big boss."


    The other person protested, "Hey! It could be that they were having a normal business dinner or something. You know media these days. They can do anything for ratings. Even publish false news."


    "Yes. They can. But I don''t think this is false. Do you know that Alice Faye even came here on the same flight as Lucas Ivy? Apparently she wanted to surprise K because she was actually scheduled for next week. Isn''t all this too much of a coincidence. She is a business woman. She must be feeling that it is better to have Chairman Ivy than K and thus is fooling both the men."


    At this point K strode forward and grabbed the phone in their hands to see everything for himself.

 Chapter 133 - The Shocking Picture

    Adam snatched the phone from the assistant''s hand and looked down at the screen. The assistant was shocked at first and tried to snatch his phone back but Adam simply turned around and walked out saying," I''ll be back in a minute.."


    With his head bent down, he read the news article but the picture that was attached to it seemed to jump out at him. Lucas was holding Alice by the elbows and Alice was looking up at him.. It was not intimate but it was not the way a person would stand with a business associate or even a casual friend. Looking at the picture, Adam felt his heart being pierced. Alice was supposed to meet him yesterday so what was she doing with Lucas. And then last night, she had not even mentioned seeing the man. Admittedly it could have been a coincidence and they could have met at the same hotel but coming back together.. He re- read the words in the article and wanted to throw the phone at the wall.. "Alice Faye and Lucas Ivy.. growing closeness... chances of partnership.. long term relation. returning back to the hotel together." All those words seemed to be shooting arrows into his heart.


    He trusted Alice with all his heart but Lucas was a different story. Lucas had been sly and cunning from the start even when he was a child. He could read people well and adapt faster making someone instinctively trust them when he wanted. Even as a child, Adam remembered that Adken Parry had been against having Lucas but the man had quickly won him over. So much so that when he had been sent his own son to the village, he had not let Lucas Ivy go, choosing to have him by his side. Even now, Adken Parry would rather heed to that man than his own younger son.


    In fact, he himself had fallen for Lucas Ivy''s trap and discovered too late what deception the man had held.. Adam could feel the anger in his veins against Lucas and somehow that flowed over to Alice. She had promised him to keep her distance! And yet she had not even kept that promise for twenty four hours! And that man had touched her! He was going to kill the bas****!


    Walking back out of the studio, he threw the phone to the assistant who barely caught it and walked out of the building, ignoring the man who was running behind him yelling," Sir! Apollo had called! He said that he had something urgent to talk about.."


    The man tapered off in his hollering when he noticed that Adam had already walked away a long distance. He cursed himself for not relaying the message as soon as he had seen him but he had been too shocked at the sudden entrance of the man and then being caught while talking so unprofessionally. Taking out his phone, he called back Apollo and told him that Adam had been to the studio but left in a hurry before he had a chance to pass on the message! He naturally did not tell Apollo about the conversation that Adam had overheard or the subsequent instances.


    Adam walked on and on aimlessly. One minute he wanted to go and confront Alice about the picture but the next minute he wanted to calm down and sort out his feelings before they could talk. That night he had almost blown off his top at Alice and he did not want to talk things out in anger. It was better he cool down. But even as he tried to tell himself that a devil voice whispered in his ear, "Why did Alice not come this evening? Was she with Lucas Ivy again? And even if she wasn''t, she must have seen the news. Was she not bothered about his feelings? She did not try to get in touch and explain?"


    His heart protested in pain and he tried to control his thoughts, "Alice was not careless. She had known that he did not have his phone so maybe she must have assumed that he would not have a chance to see the news and she would be able to explain tonight. He should not be doing self harm and jumping to baseless conclusions. The amount of trust he had in Alice was much more than the amount of cunningness Lucas Ivy had. But he also understood that they needed to talk.


    It was said that words could lie but pictures did not lie. But that picture was a lie. He was sure of it.  Oh, he knew that it was not photoshopped and the picture must have been orchestrated by none other than Lucas Ivy. It was purposely created to cause deception and create misunderstanding between them. Lucas Ivy was using Alice to target him.


    Adam smiled at that. Lucas Ivy thought that Alice was his weakest point. But that was not the case. Alice was his strongest point. Once they had talked things through, him and Alice and their relationship would come out stronger.


    Adam had walked a long distance away when he finally felt a bit at peace but even as his mind had calmed, his heart remained a mess. Because there were two facts that remained," Alice did not tell him about being with Lucas Ivy that night.. And she did not come to the studio or even try to explain anything. And these two points sat there in his mind like red flags. He knew there was only one person who could answer him and truly chase away his insecurity. But he was somehow hesitant to go and talk.


    Finally, Adam cursed at himself and decided to go back to the hotel. He would talk to her. His anger and everything would be soothed once Alice was in his arms. Sighing, he decided to return to the hotel but found himself in a deserted part of the town, having no idea where he was.. Finally he was able to flag down a cab and only after talking to the driver did he realize how far he had walked away from the hotel.

 Chapter 134 - The Biggest Mistake

    Alice returned from the hospital on automation. She had been discharged and though she had heard everything the doctor had said from resting well to medications and all those placating things about it happening quite often, her mind remained blank like a clean slate. In her hand, she held the bag of medicines that the nurse had stuffed and her medical file. She paid the cab driver the money and walked into the hotel not wanting to see anything else.


    On the way, she decided that she needed to sleep. There was no need to think or feel or worry. There was no point in all that. The best thing to do was sleep. Once she slept, she would be able to wake up from the nightmare she was currently in.


    The others who had been waiting in the lounge saw Alice walk towards the elevator indifferently and breathed a sigh of relied mixed with worry. At least she was physically fine. But emotionally.. They just hoped that she would be able to stay strong. At this time, the last thing in their mind was the concert tomorrow. They had already decided that if need be they would make an excuse for K tomorrow. Yes, their fans would be disappointed and they may be subjected to criticism, but it was better to give them the time to heal. Hoping that Adam would return soon, the boys returned to their own rooms with heavy hearts.


    As Alice walked into the quiet room and the lights were turned on, she looked around, her eyes automatically searching for Adam but no one was around. Without a word, she walked to the bed and placed the medicines on the bedside table. There, lying on the side of the bed was a small note that caught her eye. "Hey babe! I had to leave for practice early and did not want to disturb your sweet sleep. Sorry for not making it last night! I promise to explain everything and make it up to you! My phone is not working and I don''t know why so leaving you good morning kisses here. Also, come to the studio around seven. I want you to meet someone special! XOXO-  Your Hubby."


    Alice looked at the time and saw it was almost 9.00 p.m. It was no point in going now. Placing the note back on the table, she took off her shoes and slid into bed, covering herself from head to toe with a duvet so that she was enshrouded in darkness. She closed her eyes but then the moment that she had discovered the news that she miscarried seemed to re play in her mind again and again.


    She never knew she was pregnant! Her periods had been late but she had assumed that it was due to stress. They had taken been sure to take precautions.. Where did the mistake happen? She had believed that she was not prepared for a child. She had not wanted a child any time soon. But then in that moment when she had come to know their child''s existence then there had been only one thought in her head. To save her child. But it had been too late by then. Where did she make a mistake? Was it when she said that day that she did not want a child so soon? Is that why her baby left her even before she could realize that it was there?


    Or was it because she had been working too much to come here that her body could not take care of her baby. She had heard somewhere that expectant mothers should not travel for their first trimester.. And she had flown for so long! If she had known, if she had even thought to check for pregnancy, she would have not come here.. Shaking her head, Alice tried to get rid of the thoughts that were crowding her her head and closed her eyes even more tightly! The mistake had already been done! There was no point in thinking back.


    But her mind did not stop. As tears continued to fall from her eyes, her brain continued to supply the many instances that she could have hurt her baby. From the wild sex they had had the night when they met again to last night.. Last Night! It had to be last night when she had drunk too much wine! She had been foolishly happy and her child had paid the price.


    Cupping her hands around her stomach, she cried bitter tears or sorrow and regret as she repeated over and over again, "I am sorry, my baby. I am sorry Adam. I could not even take care of our baby.. I was too clueless.. Sorry... Sorry.."


    Finally, as Alice curled into a fetal position, the stress of the day got to her and she fell asleep. But even in her sleep, she continued to murmur ''sorry'' and tears continued to flow.


    A long time later, deep into the night, Adam opened the door to the room slowly.. And every thought and feeling that he had suppressed returned full force when he was the dark and quiet room. Was she not there in the room? Did she not want to explain or did she not feel the need to explain her actions or at least the misleading picture? The silence felt like a slap in the face and his already churning emotions returned full force.


    After turning the lights on, he noticed the small curled up lump under the blankets and sighed. She had fallen asleep. On the one hand, she wanted to wake her up and demand an explanation but on the other he hated himself for not trusting her and even wanting an explanation.. It seemed he was not as calm as he had thought himself to be. Forcefully clenching his hands, he turned his back and turned back to walk out of the room.. They would talk later if that was what she wanted.

 Chapter 135 - Mistakes Upon Mistakes

    The atmosphere around the table was somber. None of the boys had been in touch with K and even though they had not been too involved, the loss of a child, they could still feel it. Felix and I.M had long thought that once they retired they would adopt or hire a surrogate for their child while Apollo and Gyeom had not given this much thought. But over the years as they had grown, they had all discussed about how their children would call each other uncle. There were little things that they had collected over time to show their children over the years when their fame had declined. Out of all of them, K had been the one who had been the most passionate about having children.


    Other than the four of them no one knew that K was a part of many sponsorship programs for under privileged kids as well as played an active role in designing curriculums for gifted students. They all remembered how in their initial days during downtime, he would go to the orphanages with small toys and spend time with children. The biggest down side to their fame had been that Adam had had to give up that or else the press would hound the kids there. It had taken a while for Adam to get over that loss. And at this time the loss was a hundred times bigger if not more.


    Silently, they filed into the nanny van to go to the stadium. Finally when they were about to reach, did Gyeom say, " I don''t think Alice and Adam would want us to tell the truth and reveal their pain to the world. Phillippe said that Adam''s phone is not working and he had received a message that Adam would talk to him after today. Do you think we should have the agency reveal that Adam has suffered a small injury due to which he might not be able to perform today?"


    The others nodded while Felix continued, "K has always protected and guided us well. It is now our turn.."


    But they could not have expected that the moment they alighted from the van, they would be shocked by the sight. As they walked towards the stage with leaden steps and little excitement for the upcoming show, they saw K hanging onto a rope as he practiced the entry for his solo song. While they stared in wonder, Adam got off the rope, jumping onto the stage, his energy on par with the song. In fact he looked even more energetic.. And anyone who saw him would not have believed that this man had just suffered such a major loss.."


    Finally, I.M found his tongue and said softly, "Does he think he is superman or something?  Why is he here? He should be with sister in law!"


    Felix nodded agreeably, " He may be able to handle it but it has been difficult for Alice! She would need him to heal.."


    It was Apollo who had the biggest premonition as he said," He is not being strong. There is no sense of loss in his eyes. Is it possible that he doesn''t know?"


    "No, no.. Sister in law was in such shock. And even when she returned she was so pale. Even if she did not want to say anything, K would have noticed and asked.", added Gyeom.


    But at this point they could all see that he was either handling this too well or the worst thing had happened and he did not know anything..


    I.M narrowed his eyes in thought. If he were to compare all of them to Alice''s nature, he believed that he was the one who most resembled her in personality. If it was him, he would have suffered silently but he would have wanted to rely on his lover. But he would not have hidden anything.. That could mean only one thing...


    Striding forward, I.M interrupted the dance and jumped up the stage, causing the stage and sound director to curse but paying them no heed he simply caught Adam by the t shirt and took off his microphone with the other hand. "We''ll be back in a minute.."


    To say Adam was shocked by I.M''s behavior would be an understatement. I.M was the least physical of them all. Maybe because he feared that other boys would not be comfortable with him or whatever he was never one to initiate physical contact.. He had learnt to accept it with them but this was a first. K, let the man drag him straight to the dressing room. The others soon followed in and closed the room behind them..


    "What are you doing here K?", I.M interrogated.


    "Practicing, I.M. Something we should all be doing since we have a show in less than four hours."


    "Are you not concerned with Alice?"


    A turbulent look entered Adam''s eyes but it was quickly covered as Adam frowned, "Why do I need to be concerned? Just because she had dinner with Lucas and returned to the hotel with him? I trust her. And anyway since we are all staying in the same hotel, I think it''s understandable.."


    As everyone looked at each other and came to the same shocking realization, I.M once again took the lead and questioned," Adam? Did you return to the hotel last night?"


    "Of course I did?"


    " And did you talk to sister in law?"


    Shaking his head, Adam said, "No. She''d fallen asleep. So I.. Anyways, why are you guys so worried when I am not.."


    Gyeom, unable to take the stress, burst out, "Because you don''t know! Yesterday... sister in law.."


    Tears threatened to fall from his eyes as he thought of breaking the news and Gyeom turned away. He would not be able to tell the news. He did not have the guts..


    Before anyone could gather the courage to say something, however, there was a desperate knock on the door as a crew member said, "The press is here and the fans have already started to line up outside. Chairman Lucas has decided that some of the fans will be let in earlier so that they can see the sound checks also and feel closer to the band. Everyone please be ready.."


    K clenched his hands at the name of the man and strode towards the door without paying attention to the other members as he said, "Let''s have a good show tonight, guys. Come on, we need to focus."


    Gyeom wanted to stop Adam but the man was long gone. The other people in the room felt at a loss at this moment. Felix shook his head and said," We have no option right now. If he leaves now, then he will be spotted by the media and we cannot have that. We don''t know when Lucas will pull back his support and let the media feed on their pain. We can''t add to that.."


    "But we cannot let him do this knowing what we do.", Gyeom protested.


    "And we won''t.", said Felix as he leaned closer and for the first time they all planned to sabotage their own act and their own friend.


    Apollo was the dance leader and the most experienced amongst them. It was why he was given the most difficult steps in the choreographies. Tonight''s choreography consisted of a step where he would have to jump over Gyeom and Adam while holding Gyeom''s hand


    Gyeom and Apollo were both nervous at this point. As they finished one set after the other in the program and proceeded to where they pulled their plan, they knew that even a small mistake could end up in Adam being dangerously harmed and so could Apollo and Gyeom. At long last they reached the point and Apollo leaped up and caught Gyeom for support while Adam lay down in position. But as Apollo would have straightened, Gyeom let go so that Apollo lost his balance and fell on top of Adam''s foot. Adam could feel his foot twisting at an unnatural angle and he almost fainted in pain as Apollo rolled off and apologized, the medical staff on stand by ran forward to check. Apollo too took the fall and could feel the jolt of pain on his leg while Gyeom leaned in close to Adam and whispered," Something is wrong with sister in law. You need to go to her urgently. Trust us and go.."


    Finally, the urgency pierced into Adam and he looked in question at Gyeom. As the medics checked him over, he could already feel the pain subsiding and looked over in concern at Apollo. He had been careful to not hurt him too much but was Apollo alright? Receiving a similarly urgent yet reassuring nod, Adam felt back and pretended to be in immense pain.. Finally the medic stepped back and ordered an X-ray for the man and Adam was taken away on a stretcher.

 Chapter 136 - Our Baby!

    As Adam was taken away from the stadium, a certain someone was already up to his nefarious tricks. With no compassion in his heart, he was already planning to use this opportunity to drive a wedge between Alice and Adam.


    Lucas Ivy firmly believed that Adam Parry was not worth a woman like Alice Faye. To add to this belief he had just learnt that Adam had no idea of what his wife had suffered. In his own twisted way, he thought that this was a sign from fates. If Alice had carried Adam''s baby, their relation would have become even stronger and impossible to break. But now that had been cut off.


    Then to add to this was when Alice needed Adam most, when it was time for them to grieve together and overcome this hurdle, Adam had no idea what he had lost. Yes. It wasn''t too late but he would make sure that Adam was too late by the time he returned from the show.


    Lucas could hardly believe his luck that he had decided to go to the practice this morning. He had been able to get such valuable information. Reaching back the hotel, Lucas Ivy picked up the bouquet of white rose flowers and handed it at the reception. "Please deliver these to Mr. Adam Perry''s room."


    He smiled at the thought of her being grateful for the token of sympathy and he attached a note saying," Stay Healthy. You can have more children in the future.." He planned to ask her out for lunch to cheer her up, so that she would be able to share her pain. And then when she had recovered he would slowly plant the idea in her head of being unreliable.


    But the best laid plans will go awry. In his eagerness and excitement of getting Alice to comply with him, he forgot that Alice was not the woman he thought she was. The biggest reason he was attracted to Alice Faye was because she did what she wanted with no regards for the world. And her iciness is what attracted him. But Lucas Ivy had not witnessed the real Alice. The one who had a heart that was softer then butter. Whistling softly, he watched the concierge take the bouquet and go while he went to the lounge to await her phone call. But instead of receiving his phone call, he received another phone call that made his ears smoke.


    Apollo and K had a small accident on stage. We had to send K to the hospital to get an XRay. He won''t be able to perform this evening."


    "How and which hospital was he taken to?"


    As Lucas listened to the details, he swore a bit before he walked back out of the hotel. It had to be a plan. Those boys were all too loyal to each other and they must have done something to give some hints to K.


    As K flagged a cab from near the stadium, there was worry eating at him. What could have happened to Alice that all of them had gone to such lengths. He thought back to their talk from an hour ago. Yes. They had all worn disturbed expressions but he had assumed that it was because of  the news. However they wouldn''t have done something so drastic because of that. They had even convinced the medics to do this then it was not something as trivial as a piece of news. But last night when he had gone back, she had been sleeping soundly.


    As the scene from last night played in his mind, he froze in shock. No.. she had been sleeping but she had been covered from head to toe. And she never did that.. unless she wanted to be shrouded in darkness. Dam* it! He had been so preoccupied with himself and his anger, he had failed to notice the most important sign. Even when his instinct had screamed at him when he had closed the door behind him, ignoring it, he had been submerged in his own discomfort. He committed the most foolish thing in the relationship.


    The last time, he had made her promise him that she would not run away and they would talk it out. But he had done the same.


    As Lucas Ivy left the hotel, Adam entered the place and ran straight to the elevators without even pausing to look around. His sense of urgency was increasing by the minute. At the door, he saw a hotel staff knocking incessantly. The person stepped back when Adam reached the door and extended the bouquet of roses to him, "Sir, this is sent to your wife but she is not opening.."


    Adam stared at the bouquet and asked coldly," Who sent it?"


    "Sir, Mr. Lucas Ivy.."


    "Place them there." He pointed to the door''s side.


    Once the staff had stepped back and walked into the room using his key card. Looking around, he noticed that the duvet had been thrown aside but Alice was nowhere to be seen..


    "Alice?"


    "Al?"


    A cold feeling of oppression surrounded him as he feared that she had gone away without letting him know what had happened. Walking to the washroom, he tried to open the door and realized it was locked from inside. Knocking hard, he once again called out," Al? Alice? Babe?"


    The silence from inside continued and Adam was contemplating breaking open the door when he heard a small click. Hurriedly, he pushed open the door and rushed inside looking for what he did not know. What he did not expect was to find Alice standing in front of the mirror applying makeup.


    Their gazes met for a minute before she looked down and slowly dabbed the lip gloss on her lips. But that one gaze was enough to let him know that she was not well..


    Walking to her, he pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly." What happened, Alice?"


    Alice placed his arms at his waist. A light touch and then stepped back. Turning back to the mirror, she looked down and searched for something to do with her hands and said," Something did happen but you don''t know? The guys did not tell you? And what are you doing here? You should be at the stadium. I was just preparing to come there.."


    When Adam had returned last night, she had actually been awake but when he had left instead of coming to her, she had realized that she was being silly. She had yearned for him to hold her and to apologize to him for her carelessness but when he had left.. she had felt shattered. She had no idea how to handle herself as the darkness and quietness had threatened to swallow her whole. Finally, she had decided to handle the grief the way she handled everything else. She would be practical and bury this as is. It was why she had decided to dress up and go for Adam''s concert. But now he was here and he had hugged her. That single hug had almost broken her down and she realized that she was still not strong enough..


    Without a word, Adam turned her back to face him. Looking down, he pulled a make up removal wipe, held her face with one hand and wiped it clean with the other. Under the glossy and shiny makeup, her face was as white as snow while the eye bags under her eyes would put a panda to shame.  "Is this what you call alright, babe? Alice! I know I have been a dumba** these past two days but don''t do this to yourself. I can see that you are hurting, really badly. And I want to know what happened that made you like this again."


    Shaking her head, the tears that she had stopped so forcefully broke free again and she started to tremble in his arms. The trembling troubled him even more and he hugged her tighter, asking," Alice. babe.. You are scaring me.. Did something happen to grandma? Do you need to go back?"


    Without having to even say anything, Adam understood whatever the reason for her suffering had to be close to her heart. And something earth shattering. This Alice was even more broken hearted than the one he had met on the new year''s eve. But when she finally did break down and tell him, Adam could not have even imagined the bomb.. Her heart breaking sobs were breaking him inside so that the distorted words took time to register.


    "Adam...I am sorry... I am sorry... I lost our baby.. I didn''t know.. If only I had known..."


    He had just begun to scowl about the sorry and untoward thoughts seemed to come to his mind but the next words wiped all that out...


    Our baby...


    What baby? Their baby? How? When?


    Holding her by the shoulders, he asked in a shaky voice," Alice? Our baby?"

 Chapter 137 - A Shock

    "Our Baby? Al?


    Seeing the shock and slight happiness in Adam''s eyes, Alice felt even worse. They could have shared the moment of happiness over the arrival of their baby but she had lost the baby because of her own carelessness. Hating herself and wanting to punish herself unconsciously, she pushed Adam and stepped out of his arms. A slight chill took over her body after losing his warmth but rubbing her arms, she turned away and said coldly, "Don''t be too happy, K. You haven''t heard what I said. I am not telling you that we are having a baby. I said that we lost our baby. As in yesterday, I had a miscarriage. The child was somewhere between 6-8 weeks.."


    In a clinical tone of voice, devoid of all emptions, Alice explained about her belief that he period had been late and was unaware of the pregnancy to the time on that night when she had waited for him and drank wine on an empty stomach and then being sick over it.. With every word, Alice loathed herself more and more as all the thoughts and self blame that had been rushing through her head was put into words. After she had explained everything, there was nothing but silence in the large washroom.


    Agonizing over the fact that she would have to look Adam and see the revulsion in his eyes for having failed to protect their child, Alice stopped talking and went to the bedroom hurriedly. She wanted to pack her bags and run away. She had almost done that this morning also. But only her promise to Adam to talk things out and not run away had kept her here. All day long, she had tried to think of what to tell Adam even if she had secretly hoped that she wouldn''t have to be one to share the news.


    She had hoped of telling him about having a baby, somewhere in the distant future. But now she had to tell him about the death of their baby. Alice sat on the bed slowly and continued to stare at the closed door. Finally, the tears that she had forcefully stopped when tying to tell Adam the truth came back and slowly started to fall down her eyes.


    The ringing in his ears refused to fade away. Never in his wildest dreams he had assumed that something like this could happen to them. They had not even had the time to rejoice the arrival of their baby and they would have to mourn. He wanted to tell Alice that it was not her fault. He wanted to assure her that he believed that if she had known she would never have been careless. More than anything he wanted to tell her to not blame herself. But his feet refused to listen to his brain. He seemed to be rooted tot he spot.


    Gradually as he accepted this another thought came to him. Alice had been facing this alone since yesterday. She must have been so scared and worried. No wonder everyone was so worried. They were there with her when he should have been the one. No wonder she was behaving so coldly. She was hurt beyond measure..


    Walking out of the washroom, his moist eyes met hers for a moment before she looked away. Walking to her, without giving her a chance to move away, Adam picked her up in his arms and walked straight to the large couch in the bedroom. Alice wanted to apologize again and tell him that she was sorry but Adam placed his palm over her lips and shook his head, without saying a single word. He simple sat on the couch, placed his wife in his lap, hugged her close and let his own tears fall.


    Slowly, Alice who had been sitting woodenly, let go of all the strength that she had gathered and burrowed herself in his arms.. letting her grief break free. Her sobs and his own grief seemed to overwhelm him, making him feel at a loss so that all he could do was shed tears with her. He had always prided himself in being observant but this time, he too had made such an error. He felt at a loss.


    Helplessness like never before seemed to surround him and Adam had no idea how to console him. Just as Alice''s sobs started to subside to small whimpers, the telephone in the room started to ring loudly jolting Alice and Adam both. Alice tried to turn away from him and get up to answer the phone but Adam did not let go and simple said, "Let it ring."


    But the noise did not subside. And the moment the phone stopped ringing, it would start again until finally Alice stood up and answered the phone. Before she could say a "Hello" however, Adam turned on the speaker and immediately wished that he had not as Lucas Ivy''s voice echoed in the room. "Adam! There''s just forty five minutes to the show and you have to be here or I will cancel the show. The audiences have paid to witness all members singing and you are a member of SKY. If you are not here and on the stage within the stipulated time, I will forcefully cancel the show and evacuate the audiences. After which I will make known that you and Apollo faked an injury so that you could skip tonight''s show. You have forty three minutes now to make your decision.. I can understand that you must be in pain but the show must go on. Understood? This is the life you signed up for when you decided to become a pop star."


    Adam wanted to punch the bas****! Taking the phone''s receiver that was still clenched in her hands, he placed it down with a snap and turned to Alice. Lucas was not even willing to give him time to grieve. He went to take Alice back in his arms, until he knew what to say to her but she shook he head and stepped back. Instead of him being the one to console him, she was the one who said, "You have received a shock. But you cannot let that Lucas Ivy win.. We will talk later.." Placing a finger on his lips, Alice said with trembling lips, "We will talk. I will not close my self off. I tried doing that just now and all it took was a look from you for my resolve to crumble. I know you are blaming yourself. But it is not your fault it is mine.. Don''t shake your head, Adam! I know where the fault lies. And we will discuss this later. I will arrange a car and you go and put on the stage make up."


    Adam was amazed to see the strength in his girl. He could still see the self blame that she had for herself but other than that there was also an inane strength. Instead of him consoling her, she was the one consoling him. But, she was right. They would talk. He was not going to let her blame herself. On the way, the driver drove in silence while the two people in the back also were lost in their own thoughts. They reached the venue at the last minute and without a word, Adam placed a hard kiss on Alice''s mouth and walked inside surrounded by guards.


    The four boys had already taken their places under the stage when Adam rushed in while buttoning up his shirt. The boys all looked at him in concern but he simple extended his arm for a group hug before extending his hand, palm up for their cheer," Let the SKY rock tonight!"


    The next ninety minutes were full of rocking music, of dancing and energy and laughter. Alice stood among the crowd letting their happiness surround her. Even though her heart seemed to be frozen in ice, the happiness around her soothed her as she thought, "This is what her baby would have felt if he was here.." One by one, all the members thanked the audience for their encouragement. They could see that K''s emotions were now taking a toll on his composure and he would not be able to keep up. Soon everyone finished speaking and they hoped to bring down the curtain but the audience started to scream his name. Looking at the sea of faces in front of him, Adam brought the microphone to his mouth before pulling it away. For the first time, he did not know what to say so he said," Tonight, I''d like to sing a few lines from a senior band''s song.. I hope you will all sing along..


    One day the world stopped


    Without warning


    Spring didn''t know to wait


    Showed up not even a minute late


    Streets erased of footprints


    I lie here, fallen to the ground,


    Time goes by on its own..


    As the audiences sang along, unaware of K''s pain, the curtains started to drop and the rest of the members of SKY waved in goodbye. Their microphones turned off as the song tapered off..


    It was as they reached down that Adam looked at them, whispering and letting them be a part of his pain," An angel wrote in the book of life, my baby''s date of birth, then whispered as she closed the book, Too beautiful For Earth."


    Unknown to him, his microphone had not been turned off at the moment and the silent whisper echoed through the stadium...

 Chapter 138 - The Biggest Loss

    Unknown to him, his microphone had not been turned off at the moment and the silent whisper echoed through the stadium.. Due to the in-ear monitors that they often wore, Adam failed to realize that he had invariable announced his pain to not just his four brothers but to their millions of fans as well. The people who heard the words were not, at first sure of they had heard but those who were watching and listening everything from live streams were shocked.


    Alice was shocked just as well. She understood that Adam had not meant to announce their pain to the world, but hearing him say the words, made the painful fact even more real. The tears that the two had worked so hard to control started to fall and she ran towards the nanny van. Most of the crew that SKY used travelled with them so they all knew her personally making it easier for her to move around. Everyone had been under immense stress since the accident in the evening and subsequently Chairman Lucas'' insistence that the show will be cancelled if Adam did not return. Hearing this, they now guessed what could have happened. Adam must have heard the news and rushed to his wife.


    Everyone could only marvel at the level of professionalism that K had shown tonight. He must have been breaking down inside and yet on the stage no one could have said that this man had suffered such a huge loss. Everyone threw sympathetic glances at Alice as she ran towards the van, making her even more miserable. If they knew the truth, that she was responsible for what happened. It was her callousness that killed their child, they would undoubtedly hate her and scold her. And she would deserve it.. She waited in the car for the others and soon Phillippe brought them into the van. Seeing her sitting there, staring out of the window, K breathed a sigh of relief.


    His biggest fear, as he had performed had been that she would run away when he was no around to stop her. In the changing room, there had been silence as Apollo slowly explained going how everything had taken place. After patting K on the back, the boys repeatedly asked for him to be strong and tried to assure him that this too shall pass. But the feeling of being helpless was one that they never wanted to experience again.


    Using guess work as well as with the large base of STARS that spanned everywhere, the fans had soon discovered everything that happened in the last twenty four hours and how K had not even been able to reach Alice while the others had paced in the hospital room. Slowly, SKY''s SNS accounts were tagged with millions of condolence and Stay Strong messages. A few women who had experience of such a sad incident came forward to share their experience as they tried to console the couple, once again shocking the world with the Positive fans that SKY had earned for themselves. There were some who had many negative things to say but they were soon silenced by the Stars.


    The person who was worse affected in this sudden wave was unexpectedly Chairman Lucas Ivy. A few people commented anonymously of course on on how Lucas Ivy must have known the truth and still made K do the show. The flak, threats of boycott and humiliation that he had earlier threatened K and SKY with were now all being aimed his way with BP Entertainment suffering a sudden downfall in their share prices. Even though the Stars had nothing to do with the management of a company, the uproar to remove Chairman Ivy from his position for failing to fulfill his moral responsibilities and misusing his power was huge. He thought about declining knowing anything about the miscarriage but even before he could make a comment someone clicked the picture of bouquets that he had sent along with the card and uploaded it on their media account. The cold words that he had written to Alice were also discovered while the Stars also managed to clear Alice''s name from being linked to Lucas by clarifying that Lucas and Alice had returned separately and also had not in fact eaten anything together. This had been done by bribing the staff of the hotel into revealing everything that took place as well as the use of surveillance cameras thus ruining Lucas'' perfect plan.


    But this was not the end of the effect. The parent company of BP Entertainment, AP and Sons was also equally effected and as the news reached Adken Parry''s ears, he tried to call Lucas for a confirmation resulting in the two people having an immense argument which ended in Adken Parry threatening to remove Lucas from his position. After all they were talking about his grandchild. Adken Parry was enraged that Lucas had not even bothered trying to explain anything to him while Lucas maintained a stony expression claiming that there was no need for Adken Parry to know.


    After the phone call, Lucas pushed everything off his make shift desk in a fit of rage.! Adken Parry was now trying to make him a scape goat and be the good guy by using this instance. But he would not let go so easily. Making a few phone calls, he tried to accelerate the process to push out Adken Parry from the company.


    The butterfly effect that a few words of pain had evoked resulted in several repercussions for Lucas Ivy. Most of them negative. Even though the man did not have the most stellar reputation, his indifference and cold attitude towards an employee''s suffering earned him big losses. It was often said that one must use power with caution because the moment the misuse of power was revealed, karma would but back.. This was how Licas Ivy found himself drenched in rotten tomatoes and eggs as he returned to the hotel.

 Chapter 139 - All The Love

    Alice and Adam spent a sleepless night in silence in each other''s arms with no idea on how to let go of their guilt enough to console the other. They were supposed to be leaving this city in the morning and Alice felt that her heart would be too heavy and she would not be able to ever return here without thinking of this awful time. Adam packed his bag gloomily. He wanted to explain his absence for that time but felt a little uncertain. What if she hated him for being so concerned about another woman when she had specifically come over here to be with him. And then she had even suffered so much because of him!


    Finally, he decided that he would explain Zhao Hui''s situation later. He had anyways arranged suitable doctors here and she would soon be taken back to their country. Maybe once her condition was stable, he could introduce them. What was of utmost gravity at this moment was to get out of this trial stronger. Though he had no idea how to go about it.


    Their bags packed, Adam picked up the doctor''s reports and slowly placed them in the bag as well and silently sent the bags down while he waited for Alice. Just then there was a knock on the door. He widened his eyes as he let in Apollo, Gyeom, I.M and Felix. They usually met in the corridor before their departure. And they were all holding something or the other.


    "What is going on?", he asked with a frown.


    Gyeom was the one who stepped forward this time and asked, "Where is sister in law?"


    Just then Alice stepped out and gave a tentative unsure smile to everyone. She felt a little lost, unsure how to thank these wonderful people or even how to face them. Ignoring her awkwardness, Gyeom went forward and placed the small bag in his hands into hers, before saying," We are going to be travelling by bus and it will get boring on the way. Some of our fans have assembled this and sent their love for you."


    Alice had barely handled the bag when I.M placed a small recorder on top of the bag, "If your eyes get tired or reading, just listen to this."


    The next item was placed in Adam''s hand. It was probably a book. Adam looked down at the title and immediately felt gratified. It was a book about how to support yourself and your partner after losing a child.


    The guys had gone above and beyond everything for them. Whenever he thought of Alice being alone in this room, when she had fainted, he felt an inexplicable fear in his heart. If it had not been for them, he did not know if Alice would have even survived the blow .He had read her file last night and knew that if she had not received the treatment on time, she could have been infected and lost the ability to ever have a child.


    Soon everyone had boarded the bus. Unlike the normal bus with the congested seats, this was a customized sleep liner and all the boys who had pulled an all nighter in order to compile their gift  for Alice, slipped into the bunks to snore away.


    Adam helped Alice up into a bunk and crawled in with her, ready to see what Gyeom had given Alice. Slowly small hand written notes and printouts were taken out of the bag and Alice could only read them with teary eyes. Some people had shared their own experience with having a miscarriage while some had written words of encouragement and hope while some had even shared how they too had felt guilt and how they had overcome it. And Gyeom it seemed had stayed awake overnight and look through each and every word of encouragement while staying up all night and then printed them out for her. Her gratitude towards all the fans as well as these boys could only increase by every minute and like Adam, Alice felt really lucky for having them around Adam. They had not just accepted her as Adam''s wife but also as their family. From waiting outside her room to doing all this to cheer her up.


    Next up they heard the recording that I.M had given them. Alice recognized the first voice the moment it sounded. And stiffened. It was the doctor who had told her about her miscarriage. The voice that she did not think she would ever forget. Next up was the voice of Felix who asked about Alice''s condition and as the doctor explained the miscarriage in the most laymen terms, Adam understood what Felix wanted to do by this.


    He looked down at lice who lay in his arms, listening with her eyes closed and rubbed his hands over her arms and shoulders in comfort.  Once the conversation stopped, he replayed it so that she would hear it properly," Even in medical science there is no specific reason for a miscarriage. It can be due to chromosomal abnormalities due to genetic factors, or it can be that the uterus is not strong enough or anything for that matter. And it is not something that you can have control over. In Mrs. Parry''s case the fetus was not even the size of a nail and she could have miscarried for no specific reason at all. Yes physical stress may play a role but from what we understand that could not be the reason in Mrs. Parry''s case. It was just fate."


    The words repeated over and over again until finally, Alice simply snuggled into Adam and continued to keep her eyes closed as she contemplated over what she had learnt. Before slowly falling into an exhausted sleep. Adam continued to rub her arms as he then read through the many experienced that people who had miscarried and their spouses shared their feelings over the matter.


    And finally, with the love from his brothers and his fans, he knew that they would be able to over come this obstacle soon!

 Chapter 140 - Cursing Him!

    "I will kill him! I will wring his neck and then break his head and hang it at the entrance of my house." Mou Zirui ranted as she glared at the phone as if it had personally done any harm. She had no idea at present who she wanted to kill, her over stepping, pain in the a** brother or that man who had dared to announce that he was her fiance! Now her grandmother wanted to meet this fiance and was horrified that she was in love with some foreigner. Zirui tried to explain that he was only half foreigner but that had been tantamount to telling some wizard that she was in love with a muggle!1


    She was now being subjected to grandparental pressure to bring the half blooded man home so that they could judge his worth! Since she had been deemed unsuitable for judging people. This had of course happened when they themselves had misunderstood the noble Snake Faye!


    Deciding that since she was under pressure, she had to pass on the pressure to make herself feel better, Zirui grabbed her purse and walked straight out to drive to the man''s home. The address where he was temporarily staying at, that is.


    Checking the door number on her phone, she took in a deep breath and knocked hard, almost making the door shake but no one answered. Pressing on the doorbell, she heard the shrill sound of the bell and when still no one answered, she grew even more unreasonably angry. That was because she had seen the despicable man''s car parked in the car park and knew he must be hiding.


    Of course, her brain was unable to provide her with a suitable reason for why he would hide from her. This made her even more angry until she finally banged on the door and screamed, "Kieran! If you don''t open the door right away, I will break it down.."


    The door in front of her did not open, however a few other doors did open to peep at the lunatic that was screaming early in the morning. As Zirui glared at the others for being busybodies, the door to Kieran''s apartment slowly opened. Whipping her head to the slowly opening door, she narrowed her eyes and the moment her eyes met the man''s she grabbed hold of the hand on the door and started pull at him," Kieran! You got me into this mess and you will clean it up for me! Now my grandparents want to officially meet my fiance and since you are the cursed fiance, you have to come with me! They believe that this is the perfect year for me to get married! Well, I need you to tell them that we are not getting married anytime soon! And you have to do this convincingly! Do you understand. Come along now!"


    Zirui tried to pull him along but the man refused to budge. She had already pulled him into the corridor but he wouldn''t move from there. "Hey! Why are you not coming? I told you that you have to sort this out for me! Come on! We have to go meet my grand parents!"


    When Kieran still did not move, Zirui turned to glare at him more and curse him more when an elderly neighbor laughed and said, "Young lady! If you take your beau to meet your grandparents when he is like this, they will never approve of him!"


    Zirui was about to turn her head and snap at the old woman when the woman continued,"Let the boy wear some clothes at least!"


    As the sentence registered in her head, Zirui widened her eyes in horror as she noticed the man''s attire! He was wearing only a drawstring shorts, that too low on his hips! Her eyes then almost popped out of their sockets when she noticed the six pack... Blinking a bit stupidly at first, she then heard the old lady sniggering and her eyes shot up to meet his amused ones. Scowling she scolded him," Aren''t you worried that you will be scolded for public indecency? Go inside and wear some clothes!"


    To this the old lady could not help but remark," It would actually be indecent to cover all that hot male flesh" and then closed the door with a bang, not even waiting to see Zirui''s horrified expression. The other neighbors chuckled at this but stayed put to watch the interesting show. Such rare entertainment!


    To cover her embarrassment, Zirui pushed Kieran into his own house, causing the shameless man to lose his balance and fall on his back. And then he had the audacity to make her fall with him! She was going to kill him..


    Her hands landed on his brick like but hot stomach and a naughty thought occurred to her. She would definitely kill him, after she explored a bit. Let him pay for his lie with his body..


    As the naughty thought entered her head, her fingers explored on their own making Kieran narrow his eyes and turn stiff. Zirui could hardly believe that behind the stuffy clothes and lean build, Kieran was hiding such a buff body..


    She continued her exploration, lost in thought and almost molested the poor guy. She would have continued to do so, had something curiously hard not started to poke her in the stomach. It made her quite uncomfortable and it wasn''t there when she fell there earlier. Irritated, she was about to move it aside when she finally snapped to her senses. Her horrified eyes met his slightly dazed ones and before she could jump back, Kieran caught her neck, angled his head and fused their mouths.


    His tongue plundered her mouth, exploring her the way her hands had done to his body. Soon, Kieran rolled over and his hands settled on her waist similar to the way she had held him. Gradually, Kieran returned the favor and touched the soft skin just under her t shirt and was immediately gratified to hear her moan.

 Chapter 141 - Harmony

    Slowly, over the days, Alice and Adam accepted the pain of losing their baby and living with it. With the help of the ones that loved them, the two people were able to come to terms with their feeling of loss as well as guilt. A calm settled over the group and their bond turned closer and stronger as a family.


    Alice smiled as she observed the slight tension between I.M and Felix had also disappeared and the two men were getting even more closer. Gyeom also seemed to have grown up overnight from the youthful boy that he was last year when she first met him. He had created such a big scandal. And living with Apollo had taught her to never take anything seriously in life. The guy could turn the most sorrowful things into something positive! To Alice, everything felt calm and peaceful and the last few days felt like a nightmare of the past. Never could she have believed that she would be lifter from the depths of depression so soon. It was a miracle.. Love was a miracle, in all it''s forms. Kindness was a miracle... Alice slowly stirred her coffee as she waited for the guys to finish their practice. They had another concert the next day and Alice could hardly wait to attend. This time she was going to let the excitement wash over her and live the moment.


    But everyone was unaware that a storm was coming their way. A storm named Adken Parry. Her last meeting with the man had ended in them having a huge disagreement. He had been intent on threatening her that she either help him reconcile with Adam or he will break them off so that Adam will end up hating her.


    Closing her eyes, she ignored the memory and sipped her coffee, letting the bitter taste linger over her tongue, savoring it. As a businesswoman, she could already see the potential in the small cafe that was using premium quality beans. She wondered if she should consider asking them to tie up with Mad Hatter''s Tea Party. Even the small loaf cake that they served complimentary was just the right amount of sweet and slightly spicy.


    She signaled over a waitress and could not help but ask, "Do you make these cakes yourself or do you but them from outside?"


    Used to their cake being raved over, the waitress proudly lifted her head and said, "Our in house chef bakes the cakes! He is the best! And every cake is freshly made in the morning! Also you are lucky that you have been able to get this. This is his last week here. The cafe is closing down next week for a renovation and then our chef is going to open his own place as this place will be turned into a restaurant. You should try the cheese cake here. It is beyond exceptional!


    The thought of a cheesecake made Alice''s mouth water and she continued to chat with the woman who finally agreed to bring an assorted desserts platter for Alice. With a wide smile on her face, Alice looked forward to the cakes.


    A few moments later, Apollo, Gyeom, K, I.M and Felix walked in. The empty cafe was immediately filled with testosterone and the waitress could not help but blink at the beautiful faces as they went to sit on Alice''s table. She noticed one of the men kiss the woman who wanted cheesecake and drop a kiss on her head. Placing the plate of cakes in her hand, she stepped back and eyed the other hunks as she waited for the their orders.


    Each of them ordered an expresso while Felix stared at Alice''s plate enviously. During the tour, they were placed on a strict diet to maintain optimum fitness and the cheesecakes on the table seemed to be taunting him to come and grab a bite. His hand extended of it''s own accord to grab a blueberry one, but it had not even touched the plate when it was slapped away by Alice who glared at him fiercely. "You guys are on a diet!"


    "A piece of cake is not going to make me fat! Cheese is anyways good! Let me have one, sis!"


    Felix was known for being stingy with his words and had taken to calling Alice ''sis'' over the days.


    But Alice shook her head and glared, "Get your own!"


    "No! That won''t be as tasty as this one which would be free!"


    Placing down her plate, Alice smiled sweetly at Felix and said, "Felix! I have some breaking news for you! You are a multi millionaire!"


    Harrumphing, Felix shook his head and turned to the wide eyed waitress to place his order of the cheesecake.


    Meanwhile Adam was also considering stealing a bite of the raspberry cheesecake. When Alice noticed his coveting gaze, Alice smiled sweetly at her husband and handed him the plate and fork. This led to the other guys almost protesting but before they could, she told Adam, "Honey! I know you are on a diet and cannot have these. But I want you to feed me.."


    Adam, who had been about to send a gloating glance towards his brothers for the partiality she had shown him pouted when he realized that she was not going to share her cheesecakes even with him! Narrowing his eyes, he cut a small bite and placed it in her mouth, making the others groan about having to eat dog food all the time. Alice sent them a gloating smile as she savored the cheesecake but soon that smile disappeared when the cheese cake was stolen from her mouth by Adam.


    The rest of the boys booed at this and hollered about getting a room but they were all happy to see that the couple had weathered the storm so beautifully. The cheese cakes and the easy atmosphere gave Alice new ideas and she decided on hiring the chef.. All in all everything seemed to be ready to take a good turn but unknown to all of them a pair of envious eyes were watching them from outside....

 Chapter 142 - Adken Parry Returns

    As the boys returned after snacking and drinking their coffees for a group discussion, Alice continued to sit there and read a summary that Zirui had sent her even though her mind was occupied with the excellent cheesecakes that she had just devoured. The cheesecakes were not very famous in their country yet and even the ones available were nowhere near as delicious as the ones she had just had. She mulled over the information that the waitress had just provided and gestured her over. When it came to business, Alice felt there was no room for hemming and hawing.


    After a brief discussion, the waitress nodded and answered that she would return in a few minutes. Alice enjoyed the last of her cheese cake and drafted the points in her head to bring over the chef back to their country and then deal with the logistics of providing the cheesecakes in at least their outlets with the most footfall across the major cities.


    As she waited for the chef to come, a small smile played across her lips which was instantly erased as she looked up and glanced at the man that had just entered through the door of the cafe. A cold look reflected upon her face before she proceeded to ignore the man and continued to browse through the files on her phone.


    Adken Parry walked over to her and smacked a hand on the table...hard, making the light wooden table shake. Alice, however paid no heed to the man who was all bark and no bite. Adken Parry pulled the chair opposite her and sat down with a thump glaring at the woman angrily. And his anger was even more uncontrollable when Alice proceeded to ignore him.


    Unable to control his emotions, he grabbed the phone from her hand and threw it towards the floor in a fit! Alice had not expected this and looked up in shock at the man. Seeing that her eyes were finally on him, he burst out, "You wench! It is because of you that I lost a grandchild! Could you not have controlled yourself! You actually drank so much which resulted in your miscarriage! I should have known that you are a good for nothing when I first noticed the way you threw your father out of business. You know you were an addict and you still had to over indulge! A woman who is not even a good daughter thinks that she will make a good wife and mother!


    I begged you to help me reconcile with my son. And this would have been so easy, if only you had kept the child in your womb safe! But you... you had to go and kill my grandchild! The shaman told me that you were not right for my son and now here is the proof! Your father is now in prison because of you and your grandmother''s health is failing by the day! Even the child in your womb rejected as having you as her mother and preferred to die! You are nothing but a curse to your family! Tell me Alice Faye, what will it take for you to leave my son?"


    The next second, Adken Parry threw a file on the table and continued coldly, "Take this! This is the list of properties and shares that I own nationally and internationally! Take how many ever you want and revert to your title of the ice queen! But get out of my son''s life! I had been kind to you until now because you are my son''s love but you are not worthy of it! Spending time with other men and drinking carelessly! You are not even worthy of being called a woman!"


    Alice clenched her hands and glared at the man who was ranting in front of her. If Adken Parry had attacked her, she would have attacked him back. But the man had almost poured acid on her slowly healing wound. She felt paralyzed as he spoke about her child rejecting her. They were cruel words that hurt more than if he had pierced her with a knife.


    Seeing Alice frozen there, Adken Parry banged on the table once again and roared, "Are you going to give me a reply or not?" When Alice still did not respond, Adken Parry was ready to bang on the table again when suddenly a glass of water was thrown at his face. Coughing and wiping his eyes, he screamed for his guards but the door had been locked from the inside!


    The man who stood there was dressed in a simple cream colored shirt and brown pants and an apron on top. Behind him stood the wide eyed waitress who could only stare in horror at what had been done! She had just left the front room to call for Mike and they had returned to watch the older man throwing a tantrum. Both her and Mike had stopped short of entering and decided to let them talk as the cafe was anyways empty. But the poison the evil man had spewed had made the waitress almost want to go out and chase the man.


    But before she could have done anything, Mike charged out and picking up a glass of water, threw it at the man''s face! Mike who had been the most mild mannered man she had known then leaned down and pushed his face near the man''s, "This is my cafe! I will not tolerate anyone abusing my clients! People like you are not welcome here! Get out!"


    Adken Parry felt a shiver of fear as he noticed that the man was at least a few feet taller than him and bulkier but he tried to put on a brave face as he said," This is a family matter young man! I advice you to not interfere! Also, you don''t know who I am so I will warn you once. Stay out of this and I will not pursue you! Also, my guards are standing right outside! You may have succeeded in throwing a glass of water but if you even try to do anything else, I will make sure that nothing of you remains to be found!"


    By now, Alice had already regained her composure and her anger was on par with Adken. Slowly she stood up and before the taller man could rebuke, she picked up the file in her hand and told quietly," Adken Parry. Until now, I was keeping away from you because you had not directly attacked me. I did not speak between the relationship between your son and yourself because I was trying to be decent. But this time, I will not let go! I had a miscarriage a few days ago! A simple miscarriage! I did not kill my child! And my child did not reject me! Do you understand that? And you are the last person on earth who has the right to talk about being filial! The insult and injury that you have given me today. Let me promise you that I will return it ten fold."


    Adken Parry glared at the woman and was about to curse her some more, when the taller man grabbed the older man by the collar and directly carried him towards the door where he was thrown to the guards before the door was closed and locked with a bang! The chef then walked back to the table to ask the lady how she was doing.


    At this time the waitress also returned to her senses and hurried forward to make the introduction, "Miss Faye, this is our chef, Mike and Mike ,this is Miss Faye. She was the one who loved the cheesecakes and wanted to make you an offer when I told her about closing down next week."


    Mike looked down at the pale woman who barely reached his shoulders and then nodded to her. She had startling violet eyes that made him think of blueberries. Before he could say anything, the woman smiled at him and extended her hand,"Mr. Mike! Thank you for what you did just now!"


    Mike nodded and shook hands with her but could not help himself and reprimanded," You should have thrown your coffee at that man instead of letting him abuse you like this.."


    Alice nodded agreeably and said," I would have had you been a minute late. And scalding one at that! But don''t worry. I will make him suffer more than coffee. But for you, I would like to discuss something.."


    Alice casually outlined the details to the man and after he asked a few pointed questions, he agreed to think over the details. Satisfied with the fact that the man had asked for time to think it over instead of just impulsively jumping in, Alice gave him her visiting card and stood up to leave.


    She picked up the phone whose screen had cracked and the file on the table. Adken Parry wanted her to take his properties, did he? Well she had no qualms about taking it!" Without giving up her Adam that is!

 Chapter 143 - Be My Fiancē

    Kieran stood petrified in front of the mirror. He had hugged countless women as friends and a few as more but never had his body reacted so strongly to anyone''s touch. It took him a long while to recover from the shock. He rubbed his hands and then exhaled onto them, trying to warm his hands. It was amazing that she had only pushed him away and not actually slapped him! This was barely their third or fourth meeting and he had actually had the audacity to roll her over under him.. His hand shivered again and he caught with his other one to stabilize himself.


    Donning his clothes, he felt a burning sensation all over his torso, specifically where he had felt her touch him and where her hair had fallen over his shoulders and tickled him. The hardness that he had suppressed returned full force and Kieran wondered if it would be too impolite to his guest if he took a cold shower before going out. After all the said guest was the reason for his predicament.


    By the time Kieran finally came outside, without taking the cold shower, both the people had controlled their heart rates and their composure was back.


    Zirui was the most shocked after this incident however. She sat in a daze, staring at the closed door. After Alice and the rest had told her about the incident that Samual had planned for her, she had been even scared to have a drink outside the home every time she went out. Her worry about being drugged again unknowingly had made her so scared that it had reached the point that she had even stopped going out. She had assumed that she had kept the fact to herself and fooled her family into believing her that she had changed because she had grown up!


    Until that stupid brother of hers had discovered the truth and then exposed it to the others! Since then everyone had been fawning over her. Even though she had re assured them over and over again that she was fine, they had hovered, until she had finally snapped and agreed to go on blind dates to assure them that the experience had not put her off men. But in her heart, she too had hoped that she would be able to have a normal dating experience but every time she was on a date, her stomach would get queasy and she would throw up immediately after the meal. The only outsiders she was comfortable eating with had been the members in SKY and Alice. And to get her family off her back she had claimed that she would willingly marry any man that they chose!


    But she had not expected them to find her a fiance within a few days! And one that was so boring! Of course her conscience piped up that it had nothing to do with him being boring but more that she was not attracted to him.. And that was most certainly not a problem with Kieran.


    Of course the first exception to that had been Kieran when they had enjoyed the meal that afternoon but before she could have pondered about that miracle, the guy had actually went and announced that he was seeing her! Preposterous! She had come here because she wanted to punch him!


    Even though she was once again being pressured by her family because of this, she decided that it was time to bring the person responsible into the fray as well. On the other hand, she had something else in mind.


    She wanted to explore this attraction. Adam had tried to set her up with Kieran and knowing the guy, he would not try to get her together with someone he did not trust. The guy treated his role as a big brother too seriously. With Samual, she had hardly been physically attracted to the man while even looking at that man gave her electric jolts! So if she wanted to explore something physical, Kieran would be the perfect man.


    But if her family knew that she was having a wild affair with a man who was a ''foreigner'', they would kill her and eat her heart out. So the best thing to do was let him be her fiance, seduce him into teaching her the ways of the world (from the recent experience, he was pretty good at it) and then once the chemistry had burned out, they would part ways. In her mind, it was a perfect plan. No man would say no to free se* and he was clearly interested in her.. But she could not have anticipated that the biggest hurdle in her path would turn out to be her target himself..


    Kieran resisted the urge to do some bodily harm to himself as he heard her explain the details of her plan, a few minutes later. Bodily harm was being considered for two reasons, though, one to make sure that he was not dreaming while the other that if he was not dreaming then why was he not jumping her and teaching her what she wanted to know.. Also, he wanted to ask her why she chose him for this task but he really did not want her to change her mind. But he could not simply accept..


    Kieran''s silence made Zirui feel a bit embarrassed of her proposal and she was just about to retract her when he asked, "What do I get from this? You get the experience you want as well as your family off your back.. What do I get?"


    Zirui wanted to say that he would get her but that sounded too much of a boast so she tried to use another approach. Getting up, she slowly walked over to him, making sure that her walk was as graceful as a cat. It was always better to let actions speak. A thrill shot through her when she saw his eyes darken and dilate a bit when she stood close to him. His eyes were at level with her breasts and she could see him gulp slowly and stare at them fixedly. Before he could catch his breath, Zirui spread her legs and straddled him..


    Slowly, she leaned in close to him and whispered, "What do you think about getting me?"


    Kieran slowly brought his hands to her hips. On the one hand this girl wanted him to teach her so that she would lose her innocence with someone she could trust and was attracted to on the other she behaved like an experienced seductress. He wanted to tell her that if he had her, he would keep her for life, but then thought that this would scare her away, making him suffer a huge loss. Not something he wanted. He was basically an accountant and knew all about maximizing profits and reducing losses..


    The hands that were holding her hips tightened a bit as he said ,"Very well, then. You have begun this and I will end it."


    With that he pulled her close and sealed her lips with a kiss. "Well that was quick acceptance," was the last thought in Zirui''s mind as she resumed the kiss. A long while later, Kieran pulled back and looked at Zirui with half dazed eyes. Slowly, he moved himself lower and kissed the small breasts through the t shirt.


    Zirui arched her back, taking the small peaks even closer to his mouth as if offering them to him. But intentional or unintentional, Kieran accepted the offer and closed his mouth over one peak that had hardened under his ministrations.


    Zirui threw her head back in abandon as she felt the pull through the multiple layers of clothing and let herself lose in the pleasure.


    The next moment, Kieran stood up, ready to continue his new pulpil''s first lesson but the ringing of the phone startled them both. He let Zirui go, even though he continued to support her with his hand and watched her stiffen when she looked at the caller id. She had actually forgotten her main purpose. And her grandparents were waiting for her. Silencing the phone, she looked up at the man and asked directly," So you are agreeing to be my fianc¨¥, right?"


    Kieran nodded in agreement and wanted to add more but she stepped out of his arms and said, "My grandparents are waiting for me and they wanted me to invite you to dinner tonight. I will message you the details later.. Thank you.."


    Kieran did not know if she was thanking him for agreeing with her plan or if she was thanking him for the lesson. He rubbed a hand on the front of his jeans to soothe the ache there and decided that now would be the right time for him to take that cold shower..


    Meanwhile unknown to the couple a man who had been spying with binoculars from the opposite building pulled out his cell phone and made a call, "Sir, I have a breaking news..."

 Chapter 144 - A Home

    Adam returned to the hotel tired to his bones. He took off his dirty clothes and went towards the bathroom, not expecting Alice to be back yet. She had messaged him about having some work. But instead of going into the bathroom, he paused midway and turned back to sniff the air. His eyes widening, he walked into the small pantry and his stomach which had been silent until now, growled loudly like a lion. The smell of garlic and soya sauce permeated the air and Adam could only shake his head. Alice had prepared her signature soup which was now simmering on the induction! The first time he had tasted the soup, he had thought that he had died and gone to heaven!


    A mixture of all kinds of meat, it was just the right amount of filling and nutritious. But more than everything it was the taste of home. The two of them led high profile and busy lives and would rather spend time with each other than slogging in the kitchen. Usually Adam took over the cooking but the rare times Alice did, he could hardly believe the woman''s skills. Of course she had told him how she had worked in the kitchen with the chef in the earlier days when she had established the Mad Hatter''s Tea Party Cafes. However, her awesomeness never failed to amaze him.


    Home.. Alice had managed to transform this impersonal suite into a home for him. Adam thought back to the many times when he had returned from the practice bone tired and the silence in the rooms would eat at him. He would usually just fall asleep or go on air and chat with his fans for a while. But that too had started feeling like a chore at one point and he would simply black out. But now, everything was different. Despite the amount of money he had earned over the years, he often found it to be of no interest and considered himself poor as he had no one to share it with. But with Alice around, he felt like the richest man in the world.


    But where was his girl? The thought had just entered his head when a pair of slender arms slid around him and her head rested against his back. Holding him tight, she placed a kiss on his back and asked, " You must be tired.."


    Adam smiled and turned back to hold her. "You chased away the tiredness."


    Alice shook her head at his cheesiness and tsked, " You need some original lines!"


    But Adam was not discouraged and to show her how much he was still not tired, he spread his hand over her back but before he could do more, Alice pushed him away!


    "Go and take a bath! And I have prepared a special tub with medicated water. You need to soak your feet there. You cannot hide the fact that they are swollen." Adam was surprised that she had noticed. This was the side effect of being a dancer. His feet would often swell if the practice was too hard and the shoes too uncomfortable.


    Touched by her care and feeling even more emotional at having found a home, Adam turned back towards his original destination of the shower already salivating at the food that he was going to have.


    Alice watched his back as he went to the bathroom, clenching her hands as she realized that she would have to consult him before she did this. But he deserved to know what she was about to do.


    Soon, the couple had a leisurely dinner as they discussed their next travel itinerary while telling him excitedly about the new chef that she had won over. The man named Mike, had just called to tell her that he was willing to accept the offer and move back to the country.


    Adam, who had been quietly listening to everything that Alice was saying and finally held her hand, "What is on your mind?"


    Alice sighed and getting up, picked up the file and placed it in front of Adam..


    Raising his eyebrows, Adam looked at the list of properties and the many details marked on it. At first his face set in a frown making him wonder what this was about but soon, he came across a few properties that he was familiar with and looked up sharply, " Adken Parry."


    Alice nodded at the harsh tone and proceeded to repeat the foul words that he had uttered. She had hesitated as she had wondered if she should directly tell Adam that she was going to destroy his father but finally decided against it. She wanted him to know and she wanted him to support her. Even though she was now sure that he would always stand by her, her voice pleaded with him to understand as she repeated the foul words the man had uttered as well as how the new chef had saved her.


    Adam felt his ire rise at the man but he kept calm and then asked her, "What is this?", raising the file in his hand.


    "He offered me these to leave you. I had to choose which ones I want for the price of letting you reconcile with him and leave you."


    Adam snorted at this. Did the man think this was some kind of a TV drama where Alice leaving him would make him go back to that man out of loneliness?


    Getting up, he walked to the side table where the hotel''s pen and a notepad were kept. Alice wanted to call him back and tell him that she had brought the list not because she was considering this offer but because she was going to use the list to catch the mistakes or frauds Adken Parry had committed in the past. Because before everything was digitalized, she had heard that Adken PArry had been involved in many under the table deals with mafia''s. The government had already stated that even past links with the mafia were enough to punish a person. Added to that, she was going to use the rest of the properties to create trouble for the man. But before she could explain this, Adam had walked away.


    Grabbing a pen, Adam walked back to the table and started crossing off many places. Alice frowned and wanted to ask him what he was doing but she was too shocked. After crossing out a few, he rechecked the list and then pulled out his phone, clicked a picture and proceeded to type out something at full speed before putting away the file. The burning anger in his eyes was visible but his expression was otherwise steady. After sending the information, he placed the file in front of Alice and said," You can use these. The ones that I have not crossed out. I and Ben will finish off the rest."


    Alice felt her jaw drop as she looked down at the file again. More than half had been cancelled by him. For a moment she wondered if Adam was trying to save her father but she knew that was not the case. She had thought that Adam would try to dissuade her from going after his father or be lenient atleast. She had already thought of many arguments and theories to convince him. Knowing him, she had been aware that he had a soft heart and would someday forgive the man. But she could not have guessed that he would not only agree to it but also offer to help her with it!


    Smiling at Alice''s shocked look, Adam shook his head and remarked, "You are a softie, my wife. And you have too much of filial piety. To me, that man is nothing but the reason that my mother lost her life and my grandmother had to suffer in the old age. And he showed me by example on how not to show filial piety be ignoring his own mother when she needed help the most. The man is not worth giving another chance. Even if I were to reconcile with him today, he would not be satisfied until he was the only one in my life controlling it the way he wanted. Me and Ben have worked hard to get out hands on these properties and the way they were acquired. While the others, we had not yet found. But the man has handed his death warrant to you himself and I am not going to stop you from it. But I do have a request.."


    Alice looked at her husband wide eyed but nodded her head, agreeing to any request he had but was once again shocked when he said," Let me deliver the final blow."


    Adam, her Adam, she had never seen him so ruthless.....All her carefully prepared explanations, her willingness to give some concessions to that man for being related to Adam, were all thrown out to the wind!

 Chapter 145 - You Are A Man!

    "You''re a man."


    Yu Gyeom stared down at the message that Zirui had sent on his phone, having no idea what to reply with. Well, of course he was! But this message was too out of the blue. He rubbed his eyes and wondered if he had fallen asleep in the middle of the practice and was now imagining things. But that was just weird. Why would he even have such dreams.


    Placing his guitar aside, he replied with,"??"


    What was the mad girl up to now? Over the time he had known Zirui, he had started to slowly accept that there were girls out there who loved them for the dorks they were instead of what their agency portrayed them to be all stylish and affluent. He had never once thought that he would be able to have a friendship with a fan but here he was, having formed close ties with one of their biggest fans.


    They had initially bonded over food and music but slowly, she had become a close confidant. It was rare for him to have someone outside the group to talk to but talking to . One thing he had started to know about her was that she was totally scatter brained unless she was working on something! In a way, she was just like him. The only thing she was different in was she had this habit of jumping to topics totally out of context. Just like this one. The last they had spoken about was when they had discussed Alice''s miscarriage and she had barraged him with questions regarding their mental and physical health. She had almost wanted to turn him into a nurse with the information she had sent for taking care of Alice! Finally, he had simply forwarded the articles to Adam and then threatened Zirui to block her!


    And now, after five days, she was sending him such a message and now he was waiting for a reply. He did not have to wait for long..


    Zirui: Why did you send question marks. I just made a statement!"


    Gyeom ( in frustration):" Well why did you make such a statement?"


    Getting information was harder than cracking a walnut! Well at least you could throw the walnut against the wall and crack it! Her head however! He was pretty sure even if he was able to open it and peep inside, he would not understand anything! Once again the girl deigned to reply!


    Zirui: Because I wanted to ask you something!


    Gyeom: Then you should have just messaged the question! How does answering a question have any relation on me being a man!


    Zirui: I needed a man''s perspective!


    Gyeom: Just ask what you want to know!


    Zirui, on the other hand was trembling inside. After much thinking, she had chosen Gyeom to ask her question. After all, they had almost kissed...one night.. So, she took a deep breath and steeled herself," Can you make love without being in love?"


    Gyeom almost spewed the contents of the drink he had just had when he read the message. His eyes widened and all thoughts of ideas entered his head. Did she fall in love with another deadbeat man? Did she get drunk again? Did she sleep with another man?


    But he dare not ask her these questions. She would chew him out about his outdated ideas otherwise. Being in the industry that he was, he knew all about love affairs and sex without being in love. But since he was the youngest and with the axe hanging over their heads, Phillippe had always kept them under the wraps. Whatever knowledge Gyeom had was actually derived from watching certain videos and comics on the internet by using K''s or Apollo''s id!


    There were also many girls and women who threw themselves at them backstage but the idea of scandals always kept them worried. This had been even more so when he had formed a friendship during his vacation and the scandal had almost crumbled him. Of course with K''s experience now, he was not that scared of the scandal but he was also not prepared for it. Even though their fandom had not been affected much from his marriage, there had been a negative effect minutely which would show in the long run.


    At present, none of them had any plans for disbanding but there were some things that the outsiders did not know. Once the band separated, he was the only one who planned to continue in this industry and be a musician. Adam planned to retire and join his brother in business part time and be a ''trophy husband'' the rest of the time, while Felix and I.M wanted to be together and roam the world in peace. Apollo had already made preparations to start a dance studio where he would nurture little talents.


    But Gyeom had no such ambitions. He only wanted to keep producing music and singing songs and dancing on stage.


    A series of ''dings'' brought him back to the present and he checked his phone to see that she had sent him many question marks one by one!


    Thinking carefully he gave her an answer that was not an answer, "Depends.."


    He hoped that she would be disappointed and not pursue the matter further but he should have known that he would guess wrong because she then asked an even more outrageous question,"Gyeom! For your fist time, did you like the girl you were with or did you just do it with a random one!"


    Gyeom did not know how to answer that...It was way too personal.. So, he finally decided that attack was the best form of defense ," I am not telling you anything until you answer the three W''s"


    Zirui: What three W''s?


    Gyeom: Why? Why? Why?


    Zirui pouted as she looked at the why''s and wondered if she should answer them. She needed answers but she did not want to share so she finally decided to come clean," I like a guy! He is good at kissing and I am sure other things too. He did a few things..." Just as she was about to describe the things that had taken place, she shook her head. That would be too much information! and continued instead," I offered to be his friends with benefit and he has accepted! But now I am not too sure. Did I come across too easy? Do you think he will think that I love him? I don''t.. love him you know.. So do I need to clarify it? He said that he does not want that.. "


    Gyeom realized that he was in shock. The smile on his face as he had been texting her was wiped clean. She was seeing another guy. He did not know why he felt hurt. They had already decided that they were going to be good friends only. And he had never had any thoughts about her that would make him believe that he liked her.


    But as Gyeom contemplated his heart ache, he felt melancholy. The fact that Ziruibhad even asked the question clearly implied that she maybe liked the guy. Otherwise she would not offer to sleep...uh make live with him. Secondly, she had asked him that..which meant that she did not even consider him as a potential boyfriend.


    But he had been unaware of his liking for her. He did not know that his feelings for her we''re just that of a friend or they could develop into more. Sigh.. He had been too late even thinking about them. And it wasn''t as if he could think. He was pretty young at this time to think of getting into a relationship...even a casual one when his focus was only his career.


    Thinking carefully, he finally replied,"Don''t overthink this. Guys don''t. Just go with the flow and feel. You are young and allowed to make mistakes."


    Zirui smiled as she read Gyeom''s reply. She had been worried that he would judge her or try to stop her from taking this path. He had told her the same thing after Samual''s incident. A supportive friend was what every girl needed.


    Gyeom on the other hand, picked up the guitar he had placed aside, and started to practice. He was planning to produce his own song for the upcoming album. He had almost written down the notes and it just needs a bit of fine tuning so that he could get Felix to approve it and add to their next album.


    To Gyeom, music was magic and in that he could lose himself and find himself. But music was also heart and slowly the upbeat tune that he had composed changed a little, unnoticeable at first but more impactful. Just like he did not know that he had already felt his heart break and this would help him grow even more. Maybe someday he would find a girl who would offer to be friends with benefits with him.. Someday...

 Chapter 146 - Breaking News

    "A Fake Orphan"


    The celebrity gossip magazine ''Pop Life'' had printed a special cover with SKY''s K posing with a penetrating look on the cover and the headline pointed to a sensational news story. Alice looked down at the article and could only read it in amusement.. No wonder Adken Parry had never revealed that he and Adam were related. He wanted to use this opportunity at a desperate time. Adken Parry had finally launched a direct attack on his son. So he was now desperate. Just where he wanted him. She considered whether she should read the trash article before waiting for Adam''s agency to reply or if she should simply let things be. But finally decided to read the article. To attack back, they needed to know what the opposition was saying or rather accusing.


    She opened the page to the article and read through it," The pop singer K from SKY has been found to be cheating and it brings us great sadness to out the lie that he has told his fans over the years. It is a known fact that idols sometimes lie to gain sympathy from their fans so that they can use that to gain fame but this is something beyond belief. The band SKY has brought our country great recognition from around the world as well as great financial gains. But the thought that the leader of such a band would lie about something like this would also bring us great shame.


    Sky had maintained a clean image from the beginning of their debut with very minor scandals that were easily handled by the cunning K. But now we would like to reveal what we are talking about. Before that we would like to present a few quotes from over the years that were made by K. " My grandmother was the only living family I had." The quote is from the time when Adam Parry''s grandmother passed away and he had to miss a concert because of that. The second is from a live stream that he did from some time where he said, " I do not have parents."


    Well these and several other similar quotes would make anyone hesitant to ask him about his family for fear that they would hurt the singer even more as he was an orphan. As a result of these, Adam Parry has never been questioned much about his other family relationships. Even his fans have not tried to look into the matter and stopped anyone from searching much. But this magazine has discovered a shocking truth. Adam Parry is not an orphan. His father is well and alive. But the man is not just alive. He is one of the biggest supporters of Adam Parry.


    Anyone who has lived in this country has heard the name of Adken Parry and his company AP and Sons. The company is not just a giant in the Entertainment sector but also in may FMCG companies. AP and Sons also happens to be the mother company of BP Entertainment which as we all know is SKY''s agency. If you were to visit the website information page, you will see that the company was only run by the ex chairman Lucas Ivy and from inside information, we have discovered that Adken Parry specifically started this company for his son. Any other orphans out there who have such strong financial backing?


    So, the group who claims to have risen from the soil has a financial giant behind them. The readers cannot help but wonder what the purpose of such a lie was and why no one tried to discover it until now. Or was it suppressed by the power of Adken Parry? We don''t know the reasons for such a lie but we can only hand our heads in shame for having been fooled for so long.."


    Alice read the comments underneath the magazine article on the internet and was amused to see the water army that the magazine had hired to smear Adam''s name. From calling him unfilial and threatening to boycott him, the hired netizens had done well to bring Adam and the headline to the hot topic search on various digital platforms and the article had already been shared thousands of times.


    The few people who tried to defend Adam were drowned out in the outrageous comments and even had to suffer abuse. Alice was not worried, however. Adam had already predicted this. The magazine had tried to twist his words when anyone who had followed SKY knew that Adam had never once said that he was an orphan. In fact there were times that a few agencies had reached out to him so that he would come forward and talk to orphaned children but he had refused. As a result she decided that she would just sit back and watch the show.


    Lucas Ivy had just stepped down from the chairman''s post and the person sitting in his position was now being stared at by the public relations time who were continuously trying to control the situation from spiraling out of control. With the media presence of SKY, it wouldn''t take a long time for such a sensational news to reach the international media. And once it did, the haters would leave no stone unturned to jab at the boys. This would mean the ruin of all the boys and the staff that had worked hard over the years. And to make things worst, the person at the helm was the inexperienced Ben Parry. The public relations team had tried to speak to AP and Sons public relations team to come up with a clarification but they had refused to co operate citing that it was not their problem. On the other hand, Adam Parry who was the root cause of this problem had also refused to cooperate and issue an apology and explanation.


    At present the two people whom they had just discovered were half brothers were staring at each other as they argued over something. It seemed that their new chief had found a way to get them out of the crisis but this was also a problem to Adam Parry who suddenly growled," Dam* it! I don''t want pity! You can release anything else but not these newspaper clippings."


    Ben Perry who was almost a mirror image of his half brother but for his hair which was different shades of pink and blonde while Adam Parry''s was the restrained chocolate brown. The public relations man wanted to weep as he watched the brother''s having a standoff. It had already been an hour since this had been released and they were arguing over trivial things. He wanted to peep over and see what clippings were those.


    While the director was lost in his thoughts, Ben was replying angrily," This is not for you to gain pity! This is the truth! And it was already printed so it''s not like no one knows. They just need to connect this article to what you have said over the years and no one can blame you. Also Adken Parry would never think that you would do this. It is why he thinks that you are going to be easy prey.. Bro! Please let me do this!"


    The other people who continued to observe this interaction understood two things. These two people had pretended to be strangers whenever they met in the company but their bond was deeper than it seemed on the surface. And second that they both had a bone to pick with Adken Parry.


    Finally Adam gave in and left his seat with a hum of agreement. Ben turned his laptop towards the other people and said," Use this material and publish it on behalf of the agency. Add a warning at the end that people who spread malicious gossip as truth are really useless at their job.


    The other people were already dying of curiosity but dare not scramble from their seats before the two people left. Adam was a well respected guy and had never thrown his wait around so he was also well liked. Naturally anyone who knew him personally would not be willing to accept the fact that he would lie like this. Once the door closed behind the new chairman, they all jumped out of their seats and crowded the screen to read what was there.


    Their hair stood on end as they read the news paper clippings from over two decades ago. Adam had watched his mother die slowly in front of his eyes! A small child whose brain was not even fully developed to understand what death was. They could hardly imagine. And it seemed it had been a big scandal as the father had not even discovered this for a long time.. And then instead of comforting the child the inhuman father had simply taken the child away and thrown him in the village, away from everything the child had known. As the articles came to an end, the public relations team slowly created a video with everything that was given to them and then in the end typed in only one question," Who could blame K for not acknowledging a father like that?"

 Chapter 147 - The Degrees Of Handsomeness

    Kieran had invited Zirui for a movie date. But nothing was going as planned. First, the show timings that he wanted were unavailable so that he could not get Zirui to come with him for dinner and they had to settle for a simple late night show. Then they had almost been late so that they were forced to line up separately as he collected the tickets while she went for popcorn and soda.


    Then the lights that were supposed to have been dim, were all bright so that Zirui met a few of her old school friends and he was forced to sit quietly. They were out on a date! Dam* it! According to him though! Zirui had simply been dragged to go to the movies to satisfy her grandparents and keep up the ruse that her and Kieran were really dating.


    Also, after their previous encounter, Zirui felt too shy to even look at the man and thanked her friends who had come to watch the movies at such short notice when she had asked them to. Even thought they were sitting further away, maybe their presence would make him keep his hands to himself.


    However, Kieran was not to be thwarted so easily. Seeing that Zirui was engrossed in her talks while the lights were slowly dimming, Kieran slowly pushed up the armrest between their seats so that he would be able to hold her hand easily. The movie was not very interesting and had garnered less than average reviews. The only reason that Kieran had booked this late night show was that he had hoped that the theater would be comparatively empty. But sigh! That was not the case. Since the other movie shows were all full, people had compromised and decided to watch the movie which resulted in another foiled plan for Kieran as the theater was full. He cursed at the people for spending their hard earned money on useless movies. He seemed to have forgotten that he was also one of those fools.


    A little way into the movie, when he had finally gathered the courage to place his arm around the girl, her phone started to ring and she excused herself. When she did not return for fifteen minutes straight, Kieran gave up the thought of watching the movie and decided to look for her.


    A hot blaze of anger and jealousy shook him when he found her sitting on the stairs, messaging on the phone with a casual smile on her face. His parents had firmly grilled into him that unless the person was a doctor or public servant, they should not let their phones intrude on their personal time. He had not mentioned anything when she had excused herself because he had believed that she would have something urgent for letting a call interrupt their date. But now she was even texting.


    Almost unable to control his jealousy and anger, he charged over to her and was even more stunned as he looked at the name of the person. She was actually chatting with a guy! And not just any guy. It was one that she had claimed was her best friend.


    In the past few days, he had come to understand that Yu Gyeom of SKY, the guy known to be every teenage girl''s dream was her best friend. The fact that she had a male best friend did not bother him much but the same persons posters were also stuck all over her house when he had visited her last time! And now she was chatting with that same best friend in the middle of their date! How was he supposed to react to all this, he had no idea!


    Sighing deeply, he tried to control his anger and asked," Why are you sitting here and not watching the movie?"


    Zirui looked up at him, gave him a nonchalant smile and then shrugged her shoulders, "Because the pop corn was finished and the movie was just too boring! The actor is not even handsome enough to look at! So it would be a waste! Gyeom has been working on a new tune and he texted it to me so I thought that I would listen to that first.."


    Again Gyeom.. Kieran wondered if he had done something to harm the members of SKY in his previous re incarnation. These people were the bane of his existence! However, now was not the time to confront Zirui about her best friend. So he decided to divert the topic and asked," Well, I thought the actor was handsome.. so why did you think he wasn''t? If a big screen actor is not good looking in your eyes then does that mean that you don''t think me handsome?"


    Zirui pretended to think it over and then answered seriously," You are handsome and so is the actor but both of you are not ''wow'' handsome! The kind that would stun a woman, you know! Like Tom Cruise who looks hot even when he is as old as your father or Robert Pattinson that would make any girl kneel down and beg for a glance or even K whose mere glance can melt you into a hot puddle! You are just average handsome!"


    Kieran did not know how to react to that! He had successfully attracted her attention to himself but had ended up being a bit looked down upon. Deciding to defend himself, he straightened his back, puffed up his chest and asked, "Hey! What do you mean by average handsome! Are you looking down on me? Let me tell you that there are many women who are willing to throw themselves at my feet and offer themselves!"


    Zirui laughed loudly at that and placed her phone on the side ( making Kieran extremely happy) as she patted his cheek and said, "Yes ! Yes! I am sure there must be a few women out there who are visually impaired to think you so handsome! And let me tell you that you are a bit more handsome when you are concentrating on something or when you are smiling a bit. But to be called ''handsome handsome'', you have to be good looking at all times and from all angles! Like I said, handsome all the time. You are handsome only some of the time.. Look at Gyeom for example,'' He looks handsome when he is smiling, he looks handsome when he is stuffing himself like a pig! He even looks handsome when he is sweating!"


    Kieran could almost feel the smoke rising from his ears thanks to the fire of jealousy burning in his heart. Well, how did the topic of him shift back to that guy?


    Well, he needed to do something more. Seeing that she had grabbed her phone and was about to start texting again, he pulled her phone from her and caught her hand in his, slipping her phone into his pocket as he said, "Since you don''t want to watch the movie, come with me and we will do something else. But your time for these two hours is mine and only mine.


    As Kieran held her hand in his, with their fingers intertwined, he walked forward, letting Zirui follow behind him. Because of this he missed the pleased smile on her face.


    Unknown to him, this had been a test that Zirui had posed to him. Their relationship had moved too fast for her and Zirui was fearful of making a repeat mistake or even a new one. She had no idea if the man who had blinded her with lust and passion was a good man or someone with a bad temper.


    As a result of this, she had purposely acted like a brat today and waited for him to burst out at her. She had felt the waves of anger rolling off him when he had first exited the theater and expected him to come over and start a scene. But the man had remarkable self control and he was willing to even go that extra mile to be patient with her.


    In the long check list that she had created in her head, Zirui ticked off a few points and thought of ways to confirm the other things before he had taken her for a walk along the sea side and distracted her with all sorts of different topics that did not include discussing the degrees of handsomeness of men!


    When he was finally able to have Zirui''s attention solely to himself, Kieran was so pleased that he almost forgot about the other guy in her life and enjoyed the rest of the evening with her, as they are their ice creams like young high school students, holding each others hands. He could not have for the life of him guessed that he had just cleared a test with flying colours and there were more tests coming his way not just from the girl but also her family..


    Sigh, if he had known, he would have at least tried to prepare himself. Whether he would clear all the obstacles thrown his way, was yet to be seen...

 Chapter 148 - No Heart

    Adken Parry tended to his flowers slowly and carefully snipped away at the pesky thorns that surrounded the pretty flowers. Behind him, stood a man who was dressed impeccably in a black suit and white shirt. He was waiting for instructions and dare not interrupt his boss after the multiple bad news had been relayed by him. It was a wonder that the boss had not thrown one of the many flower pots at his head.


    The boss had started a smear campaign against his own son which had been shocking enough for the young man who was filial towards his family and could hardly imagine his parents doing something like this with him, but then his own sons had retaliated against him by exposing the past newspaper clippings as well as showing their boss''s callousness towards his family. The reaction had been swift and brutal without hiding anything. Adam''s agency had already filed a case against the magazine also!


    To add insult to injury, a few of their most profitable ventures had been obstructed by the Faye Group and the properties under their name had been called into property dispute cases by some previous owners. Even though their legal department was good, it was clear that they were being attacked from all sides and somewhere along the way, the legal department had either been bribed or been extremely careless so that the no objection certificates and tax certificates were somehow missing.


    As if this was not enough, the thousands of ''water army'' that they had hired had failed to make a negative impact on Adam Parry and instead the past that the man had shared had soared to the trending topics. If the man were asked to be honest, he would say that the fault lay entirely with his boss for having ignored his children all these years. But honesty would not help him earn any money so he stood quietly and kept his opinions to himself.


    Lost in his own musings, the young man almost missed the instructions that the boss was giving," Arrange an ambulance. And talk to the doctors that I want the best treatment there is. Also make sure to tell them not to leak the news. That way the news will be leaked immediately.."


    The young man had a confused look on his face. Arrange what ambulance and what treatment? Seeing that the man did not move, Adken Parry directed a fierce look in the young man''s direction making the man shiver.


    Adken Parry shook his head and ordered disdainfully," You don''t need to understand what is being done. You are paid to follow instructions and that is what you must do! Call my doctor at the Provincial General Hospital and he will know what to do." The young man nodded and hurriedly left the place to call the doctor. They were not allowed to bring their phones in this place as it''s radiations might hurt the boss'' plants. The young man once again moved his head from side to side. If the boss had paid one percent of that care for his family this would not have been the case.


    Adken Parry had a very clear goal in mind. He was out to destroy Adam''s public image. It did not matter in what was the boy retaliated, the mud that was thrown at him would always leave a stain. The more the boy wanted to keep a clean reputation the more he would smear him. And unlike James Faye who had tried to hold a press conference to achieve his goal, he was going to manipulate the media indirectly.


    Those boys thought they could suppress him. Ha! They were his sons and were cunning enough like him but he had more experience in this than them. Let them try and rebel. He would suppress them in the end.. He had done so with Lucas had he not. While Adam and Alice had been the reason why the things had been blown out of proportion but he was the one who had fanned the waves that had ultimately burned down Lucas and thrown him to the bottom of the sea.


    Lucas had thought that he had been very sly in maintaining and creating his own web of social connections who would later help him to overthrow him. The boy had forgotten that he had learnt everything from him and he was a master who had not taught all his tricks to the same person. Poor Lucas still believed that his people had abandoned him because of the scandal. He would not even guess that those people had never been his to begin with.


    It was now time to handle Alice and Adam. Until  now, Adam and his so called brothers had been standing together and thus anyone who suffered damage meant that everyone was forced to suffer. But now everything changed. What would happen when they all suffered but the only reason for their suffering was Adam? Slowly they would try to get away from him until finally Adam would be left alone with only his dear wife accompanying him. And then he would start on Alice Faye. The woman might be loyal to her husband but she was also loyal to her business and ambitions. And when Adam would be an obstruction to her goals, she would also abandon him finally.


    Soon, the show started and Adken Parry was admitted into the hospital. A few reputable photographers from national newshouses were able to click pictures of the ambulance roaring away from the man''s residence and immediately sent them to the networks for broadcast.


    And the news of him having hurt his family and ignored them was taken down with new headlines,"  Business Tyoon, Adken Parry admitted into the hospital." "Adken Parry hospitalized amid row with family."


    Following the headlines a news was leaked from the hospital sourced that Adken Parry had suffered a major heart attack due to high blood pressure and stress. There was even news that he had to be revived from the death''s door and all anyone could hear from his lips were the call for his son Adam..


    This resulted in a debate being sparked online about whether Adam should forgive his father and make amends. After all, in their country, filial piety was of utmost importance. To add oil to the already raging fire, a few directors from orphanages and mental health institutes came forward to testify how Adken Parry was a good man and how he had supported the causes that plagued the society. Some also mentioned that he had always repented his mistake and loved his wife so much which was why he had never remarried while someone pointed out that seeing Adam would have reminded him of his mistake which would have caused him even more agony.


    All in all, Adken Parry''s set up was slowly succeeding as people who believed in offering second chances tried to urge Adam to let go of the past and forgive his father. They wanted for them to have a happy ending.


    When Adam failed to reply to the people who urged him to forgive and forget at the same time reminding him that his father had not really abandoned him but instead placed him in his own mother''s care for which Adam should be thankful. Finally, the result that he wanted happened and the water armys, trouble makers and haters started to call out to boycott SKY for being people with no heart. They were told off for being too much on their high horse and questioned whether they had never made any mistakes.


    The STARS who always supported the group were at a loss. After all most of them were inexperienced students or youngsters who were no match for the cunning society. Their voice which was powerful was suppressed thoroughly as they dare not support their idol. The effect caused many brands who were supporting SKY as their brand ambassadors to call for emergency meetings and discuss whether they needed to change their ambassadors.


    To add icing to this cake, finally a video was released of an old interview of Adken Parry where he had been asked what he regretted the most as he climbed the business ladder of success and the man had emotionally answered," I regret not paying attention to my family. When I go home and the emptiness eats at me. My wife used to greet me with a smile and my little son used to come running to me when I entered my home. I miss that now. And that would be the biggest and only  regret that I have.." A few tears had then be shed as the camera had then focused on the man trying to valiantly smile through the tears. As this video was made viral, Adam saw it and snorted.


    The man deserved to receive an Oscar for his acting skills. He could fool the world but he could not fool him! A tiger could not change it''s stripes!

 Chapter 149 - A Trap

    In a small conference room the members of SKY were gathered, along with Phillippe and Alice. While all the boys were adamantly supporting Adam like he had supported them through the years, Phillippe was imploring them to talk some sense into Adam.


    Adam snorted and refused to comment on anything as Phillippe continued," Look! We are getting pressure from not just those companies that you all advertise as a group but also from individual brand endorsements as well. They are all coming forward to cancel the contracts under the clause that you have done something that has smeared your reputation. If these contracts are cancelled, a hefty chunk of your earnings over the years will go in compensating them for the breach of contract. All because that Adken Parry has ruined your image! Would that not mean letting him win? Is that what you want? To let that man win and lose what you have earned over the years? Do you think that you have become invincible. There are only a few people who will support you through this crisis. The rest will abandon ship and you know that there is no scarcity of bands who want to suppress you.


    Silence reigned once Phillippe stopped talking. Everyone of them understood the repercussions of his words. If this continued, everything they had worked so hard for would be down the drain in a blink.


    Adam steepled his fingers against his chin and looked out of the windows thoughtfully. He had expected Adken Parry to attack directly. Even though he was used to the man''s sly means, he did not expect that the attack would be even more fierce this time and the man would use people''s emotions.


    Adam looked up at Phillippe and then said, "I will not forgive and forget. I have more incriminating evidence against the man. All those people that have come forward to testify his kind deeds, I can have them all exposed."


    Even as he said this, Adam knew that there was no use. He could see it in Phillippe''s face. No amount of physical evidence and appeal was going to work against emotions. In their own way to the stardom, it was the people''s emotion for them that had mde them what they were and Adken Parry had used that.. But still Adam wanted to try... Try and fight emotion with cold logic..


    Finally Alice, who had been silent until now spoke," You need to go and visit Adken Parry in the hospital like a filial son.."


    Adam looked at the woman who understood him the most. She knew what he had suffered and what she had suffered at the hands of that man and still. He wanted to protest but could not find the words.


    Alice saw the instinctive refusal in his eyes and walked over to him, placing a hand on his, letting him know wordlessly that she understood him and that he should trust her. "You need to use acting skills, Adam. And that too to the most.. Do you remember how I had to act to keep my father at bay, you have to act to be willing to forgive the man.. You don''t need to patch up or even really forgive the man. You don''t even need to be civil to him. You just need to visit the hospital that he is admitted in and stay there for a few minutes after which..."


    As Alice explained her plan, everyone was wide eyed. Soon they remembered that the past woman who was called the Ice Queen. Because they had come to accept her as a part of their group, they had forgotten that the woman had the ability to freeze anyone with a single word. And she was ruthless as she reminded them that she had once ousted her own father from the position of the CEO.


    Finally, as everyone agreed with the plan, they started on the work assigned to them. First they had a live broadcast with only K missing as he went back to their country, ostensibly to meet his sick father. The group addressed the opinion and firmly placed their opinion on the matter by stating that if a person who was sentenced to the guillotines was really sick and stated that he regretted his action, was the law obliged to let the man go? After putting this question out there they however also spoke about forgiving someone and the strength needed to do it as well as the right of the hurt party to decide what they wanted to do. In the last part they added about how Adam had also been previously willing to establish a connection but the objection had been raised by Adken Parry over his choice of wife. Of course this was only discussed as if it was an ending thought and not the main point of the entire broadcast.


    As the numbers of the live viewers for the broadcast expanded exponentially, Alice smiled at this. At least they now had some time a few hours to handle the current crisis.  The group''s collective appeal as well as a non judgmental stand where they discussed both options was supported by their fans who wasted no time in spreading their idol''s words. After all everyone who had ever been forced to forgive someone just because the other party apologized only to have the same thing repeated in their face again and again had made them  stand firmly on Adam''s side.


    When Adam alighted at the airport a few hours later, his eyes were red and the eye bags around his eyes showed his exhaustion. A few members of the press secretly followed him as he took a cab and went straight to the hospital to visit his father. The reporters then proceeded to report the sensational news to their live streams as they debated over Adam finally relenting and meeting his father.


    As Adam reached the VIP floor of the hospital, the two guards stopped him from entering. Without saying much, he let them check over thoroughly wondering if his father suspected that he would bring a bomb to visit him. What was with them checking so much? When the man ran the security wand over Adam for the third time, Adam could not help but comment sarcastically," Do you want me to take off my clothes?"


    The security guard felt a bit embarrassed at this and stepped back. He could not help doing this as he had been told that if the man smuggled a recording device inside, he would be the one to take the blame. But the man had nothing on his body.


    Adam entered the room after a brisk knock and went inside. Lying on the bed, he saw Adken Parry sleeping on the bed making himself pitifully small. Adam did not say a word as he saw the man opening his eyes a bit and looking at him. He simply went to the couch in a corner and sat down quietly.


    He switched on his phone and started to play games with no expression on his face. Finally Adken Parry who wanted to gloat could not take it anymore. He opened his eyes and asked," I thought you would bring some recording device to expose me. But you have come empty handed. Are you really thinking of forgiving me?"


    Once again Adam said nothing and continued to play games. Adken Parry did not understand this tactic and quietened trying to think. He had already instructed the guards to be wary of anything that could be a hidden camera or a recording device. Could it be that Adam had turned on his cell phone camera and was going to record that? Well if he did then there was no point in showing his anger.


    Putting on an expression of pain, he extended his trembling hand and said," Adam... my son. Did you come here to see me out of love or out of pity?" He waited a breath and then continued, "It doesn''t matter why you did, all that matters is that I am able to see you during my last moments."


    Adken Parry felt that he had put on a commendable act and slowly lowered his hand when the other man did not make any move. Now let Adam try and expose him.


    When Adam still did not reply, but simply turned off his phone and placed it aside, Adken Parry was even more confused. He was about to act some more, when Adam spoke," Adken Parry. You are being so paranoid about being recorded and exposed. Here is my phone. It is turned off. I have no intention of recording nonsense that you speak. I actually came here for only one reason. So you can just lie there quietly and I will be on my way soon.


    As Adken Parry lay there in shock, Adam Parry made his way out of the room after a few minutes. A little while later, he went to speak to the doctor. As the spies that Adken Parry had ordered around Adam continued to follow him, they could not help but be confused...

 Chapter 150 - A Test

    Zirui lay in bed as she thought of the second stage of tests that she had laid out for Kieran. It would be amazing if he cleared that as well. Sigh. She already knew that he was a good man but then again she had felt the same for Samual. And that had almost gotten her ra*ed!


    Taking out her phone she message Gyeom. "Hey!"


    A simple, "Hey" is the reply she received. She frowned at the thought of Gyeom. The problem that SKY was facing this time was massive and one of the biggest hurdles in their path to success. Picking up her cell phone, she directly called him," Mr. Gyeom! Are you very sad? Do you want an ice cream or some marshmallows? Or some unicorn food?"


    Gyeom who had barely answered the call, immediately smiled and asked," What are you going you send me? What is unicorn food?"


    Unicorn food is cupcakes , of course. You must be very worried and I can order some unicorn food for you.. Yu Gyeom lay back in his bed with a tired sigh and answered back," Why would I be sad? I am not the one who is being targeted. The one person who can handle every curveball coming his was is K and he has already gone ahead to abt his turn. Yea! The waiting period is boring but other than that, I am not sad. So we can keep the unicorn food for the next time."


    Zirui heard his nonchalant voice and immediately pressed the voice call option on her phone. She could smell gossip..


    Gyeom smiled when he saw the video call notification and accepted it with a smile. Immediately, her wide eyes were close to the screen as she scrunched her nose and stared at her screen.


    His smile widening, Gyeom asked," What are you looking at?"


    "You seem fine and you said that K has already gone to bat. So, there is going to be some news in the coming days.. Tell me.. tell me!"


    Gyeom shook his head and said,"You have stopped following our updates right? It is why you do not know. K is going to be touching down back in the country in a few hours. And now, don''t think I have forgotten about your plan for your FWB... I want more information."


    "FWB? What is that?"


    "Friend with Benefit? FWB? You were going to do some tests on him to ascertain his character. So have you done them or not?"


    Zirui smiled at the term but did not tell Gyeom, instead asking, " Why do you want to know?"


    "So that I know what girls look for when they are in a relationship."


    Zirui sighed and said, "You already are perfect, Gyeom."


    Gyeom felt his heartbeat accelerate as he heard this. Breathless for a moment, he pretended to drop the phone and took a moment to compose himself. He should not be thinking these things. And they needed to change the topic! Pronto!


    Picking up the phone back, he brought the phone back in front of his face and flicked the strands of his hair that fell on his forehead before saying proudly," You are right of course. Well then, you still need to tell me. Maybe I can device something similar for any future girlfriends."


    Gyeom started carefully at Zirui''s expression when he mentioned a future girlfriend. The girl had no expression on her face other than normal curiosity. She felt nothing for him.. Lost in his own dejected thoughts he almost missed what she was saying. She was seriously telling him the tests she had devised!


    He shook his head and paid attention carefully, listening,"Well, you would need the first and the second test of course. That is not something gender based. Well then here goes: in the first test I tested his control and patience with me and my shortcomings. He has to accept that I have a life on my own and may not accommodate myself for his needs. Of course the same goes for me and I would also have to understand his point of view. But this was something else. Let me tell you, he gave a stellar performance on that! Even when I could see he was jealous and offended, he controlled himself."


    Gyeom heard this and without thought muttered," I wouldn''t have been able to control my jealousy.. What a fool."


    Zirui did not hear what he said and paused," What did you say?"


    Gyeom shook his head ad said, "Continue.. What is the second test and when?"


    "The second test actually began before the first one and is still ongoing. It is about temptation. We are not officially in a relationship but he has repeatedly assured me that he will stay loyal to me as long as we are in a physical relationship. So, to test this, I have asked a few friends to get close to him.


    Last night, he saved a girl who was being teased by a few men. She has invited him home. The second person is a new lawyer. He is also going to be... you know try and get close to Kieran.."


    Gyeom widened his eyes at that and asked in shock," Are you doubting his sexual preferences?"


    "I am not doubting! Just checking. These days one can never be sure of a person''s preferences.."


    Gyeom nodded thoughtfully at that. He could think of Felix and I.M. He had been living with the guys for so long and never had an idea.. He wondered if Zirui would be shocked at this.. But on the other hand he could only laugh at the image of the poor straight laced Kieran having to handle advances from a man..


    He laughed out loud at the image of the poor man and Zirui who could guess Gyeom''s thoughts also chuckled a bit. "Stop that! I will come clean with him, onee the tests are done! A person an never be sure of a cheater."


    Gyeom tried to straighten his face and agreed seriously," You are right. I have seen many people being ruined because their better half cheated. But poor Kieran. So which is the third test?"


    Zirui looked at Gyeom seriously as she thought about the third test. She knew Gyeom would not approve but she had to be sure. So she sighed and answered," I am going to get roaring drunk.."


    Gyeom sat up straight at this. "What do you mean you are going to get drunk?"


    Zirui looked away and tried to suppress the pain in her voice as she said," Gyeom. I need to see what he will do if I am helpless and at his mercy. Will he be a gentleman and take care of me or will he... I don''t want to think of the other option. I, at least know that he has no malicious intent but that does not mean he is an honorable man."


    Gyeom was about to protest at this but Ziirui cut him off before he could say a word," Gyeom! If it were you, I could have gotten drunk and not worried about you taking advantage of me. I want to establish that same level of trust with him."


    Gyeom did not know what to say at this. He had tried hard to help her get over that incident but it seemed to have left a big scar on her. At times, he even shuddered to think what would have happened to her if Samual had succeeded. She would not even have been able to get over the trauma!


    Finally, he sighed and tried to stop her still," Zirui! What Samual would have done was against your wishes while you and Kieran already have an arrangement. Even if he does be with you, it would not be wrong. Secondly, asking a man to control himself when the woman he is attracted to is throwing herself at him is akin to torturing him. Why would you want to do that? Any guy would have to be impotent to not sleep with the woman who he likes and who is willing. Also, you are wrong about one thing, Zirui. If it were me, I cannot guarantee that I would have been able to stop myself. This is your life and your relationship, but don''t play odds where the other party is bound to suffer either way. This is just not you Zi Zi.."


    After the little outburst, Gyeom threw aside the phone in a fit of anger, lay down and pulled the blanket over his head.


    Zirui stared wide eyed at the blank screen in front of her and sighed. Why was he so angry? And what did he mean by he would not have been able to stop himself? Silly Gyeom!


    Silly guy! He was actually taking Kieran''s side? She did not imagine that Gyeom would also be in ''the boys will be boys'' club. A guy needed to be able to curb his desire when needed, right?

 Chapter 151 - The Fall Of Adken Parry.

    After chatting with the doctor, Adam left the hospital with no word to the media. Many members of the press tried to chase him and question him but he did not say anything and simply got into the car that Alice had arranged for him and laid back in the car. As expected, the agency would also be releasing the news of this and then hopefully this matter would have been solved.


    Instead of returning to the house he shared with Alice, Adam went to the hotel to rest. He would be returning tomorrow evening. Sitting in that room with the man had made him want to almost stop breathing. Initially he had actually planned to take a recording device and record the conversation while making Adken Parry confess to all his misdeeds. It was eating at him not to be able to even confront the man for his cheap trick with Alice as well as Zhou Hui


    He had been wary of Zhou Hui''s sudden appearance by his side in a foreign land. The man had worked hard to conceal his tracks but after knowing that Adken Parry had been aware of Alice ever since he knew her had made Adam doubt a few things. Adken Parry had taken steps to use Alice against him. That meant the man would have been aware of the other people that he had come into contact with when he had been busy in the last rites of his grandmother. And the only other woman at the time had ben Zhou Hui.


    From there on he had traced Adken Parry''s footsteps rather that Zhou Hui''s and found the reason for Hui''s loss of mental stability. In a small village from where they had come, once a girl had given her heart to a boy and they were set to marry, she would not stop her would be husband from being with her. Hui Hui had also given her innocence to a man who she had believed was going to be her husband.


    But the man had abandoned her at the altar. She would have recovered from the shock but then she discovered that she was pregnant. When she finally found the man and tried to confront him, the man had thrown money at her and asked her to get rid of the child which had ultimately caused her to be humiliated in front of the entire village and endure the disappointment of her parents and taunts of the other people.


    She had been living a life of madness when Adken Parry had interfered and offered to get her admitted into a mental institution and get treatment for free. Her poor parents had been wary but knowing Adken Parry was from their village and wanted to do some good, they had agreed to let her go, hoping against hope that their beloved daughter would recover.


    But they could not have guessed that Adken Parry wads also the cause of their daughter''s state. He had bribed her fiance to abandon her and he had told the man to tell her to get rid of the baby. He had his own plans of launching the woman into modelling and making her stand next to Adam. Adken Parry had known that Adam would have a soft spot for his childhood friend and since the girl was simple minded, she would easily be fooled into helping the man.


    But the plan had backfired when Hui Hui could not recover from the loss. Even then Adken Parry had no pity for the girl and kept her admitted in a mental facility until she lost all touch with reality. The only person she was allowed to remember was him..


    Sitting in that hospital room and staring at the man who was gloating, Adam had felt his hatred for the man deepen even more. It had taken all his power to not punch the man in his face. He was a black mark on humanity!


    While Adam Parry was cursing the man, Adken Parry was also scowling in consternation. What was that boy upto. He had flown all the way here, just as he had expected. Then He had also come to visit him as he wanted. But instead of trying to expose him or question him, the boy had simply sat there and played on his phone before leaving quietly.. This was unlike the usual way the boy would react.


    As Adken Parry was assessing this new situation, he tried to think what could be their plan. It had something to do with that woman, he was sure. That Alice Faye was an expert at thwarting him and getting in his way! Soon Adken Parry had his answer.. and he could only throw the things in his anger!


    Phillippe stood in front of the microphone as he began his speech," Adam has always talked about loving people unconditionally and without any judgement. And yet, we have judged the man at the first opportunity and already sentenced him guilty. To the source who claims that Adam is a bad influence on the youth for not having a relationship with his father, he has always maintained that he respected his parents. You can check aby of his previous interactions with fans for that. And all of you who are typing on the screen without a care, can you provide me proof that you get along with everyone in your family? So, on behalf of K, I would request you all to please hold your horses and not be judgmental pric*s. K and Adken Parry have a world of difference in their outlook as well as a lot of hurt and guilt between them.


    By a few people forcing Adam to forgive his father, they cannot erase the hurt of a little boy who was thrown into unfamiliar surroundings after he had just watched his mother die in front of his own eyes. Also let me tell everyone who is saying that Adam is not willing to mend the differences, you can see that he came to see his father when he heard the news of the man being hospitalized. Also to anyone who is willing to point out that this is just for show then here is a picture of Adam leaving Adken Parry''s home a few weeks ago, before news of all this broke out. So, please don''t try to force things between a family. That is what this is, a family dispute. The father and son have been estranged for a few years and need time to recover what they have lost over the years. Even Adken Parry has repeatedly said in past interviews that he would not blame his son for hating him so who are these people who want to hate Adam on his behalf?


    Do you think that if Adken Parry knew that his son was being blamed like this while he was seriously ill in the hospital, he would be thankful to you?"


    The articulate and pejorative speech was unlike that had been delivered in the past but it brought about the effect that Phillippe and Alice had planned. They had used technology to suppress the people who had been hired to create mischief by blocking their accounts while the others had been shut up by SKY''s live broadcast and Adam''s visit to his father.


    The only person who was unhappy with the result was the one who was shouting at the screen, "Of curse I am happy that the boy is being attacked! When did I say that I don''t blame him for hating me? Who else should I blame then? My self? Of course it is his own fault for being his mother''s son and hating me just because of his mother! That woman cursed me! She cursed me and left this world so that I would have to keep looking at my own son and see her death in his eyes! I did not murder her but even now that boy looks at me as if I am a murderer! I was just doing my work! I was working so that I could give her and their son a good life! What was wrong in that?"


    But these words revealed his own guilt that he had lived with all these years. Every time he was free, he would think of the girl from his childhood and then her eyes which would look up at him as if he was a hero. He had wanted her to wear that look in her eyes forever but by the end, he had been so caught up in his hero complex, that he had not even realized that she had stopped looking at him like that! But even when she had stopped looking at him, she had to make their son also not look at him like that!


    She was dead but that look of disappointment was there in Adam''s eyes which were just like hers. Fathers were supposed to be the heroes of their children !That was all he had wanted for so long...

 Chapter 152 - Heavy Losses

    Adken Parry felt he was out of his mind! He had meticulously prepared everything over the years, expending so much time, energy and resources to bring Adam under his control but now everything had been lost! If only the boy had been a little less talented and a little less smart, everything would have been great!


    But the boy had been playing Tai Chi with him for so long that at present Adken Parry felt that he had been too gentle with the boy! He had thrown him into the village so that he would grow up to be a slow witted country bumpkin like his mother when they first came to the city. But he had forgotten that in spite of being an illiterate woman from the countryside, his mother had done well by him and she would expend similar energy on her only grandson!


    Instead of handing the boy to his own mother, Adken should have hired a few nannies to take care of the kid! And now the kid that should have been malleable like clay had turned out to be a thorn on his side. And to add to that, the woman he had chosen was also too shrewd and cold for her own good! He would have to take extreme measures now to bring Adam to his side.


    Picking up his phone, he dialed a number. After the third ring the phone was answered and the man on the other side said, "Who is calling? And Why?" There were no pleasantries or even a simple hello. Grimacing with distaste at having to talk to a lowlife, Adken Parry growled," I want to talk to Blade. I am Parry."


    "Wait a minute."


    A few minutes later, a low voice growled," Parry! It''s been a while! What made you think of me?"


    The distaste on Adken Parry''s face deepened even more as the other man spoke so informally as if they were friends. But he needed to use this man and for that he would have to cover his revulsion.


    "I need you to do something for me.." As he outlined his plan the other man''s grin widened.


    Finally a little while later, Blade grinned a bit and said in a friendly way," Parry, my old friend. Age has not mellowed you down. You are the same as ever! Or maybe you have become even more crueler. Attacking your own son''s wife.. Even we low lives don''t touch our families.. Hundred million in advance and hundred million after the work is done. Understood?"


    "Fine." Adken Parry immediately wired the money into the account and decided to wait for the good... actually bad news..


    On the other end, the smiling face of the man hardened as he stared at even more loathing after the call was disconnected. The man who had answered the phone had actually assumed that the caller was an old friend of the boss who had made the boss too happy after connecting for a long time. But the boss had even charged the man so much and his expression now," Boss Blade? Did you know that man? Parry? Was he your friend at one time?"


    The older man looked at his subordinate. The boy was simple minded and it was why he was only made to sit here and answer the phone. There was no need to explain much to the boy but still he said," Let me tell you boy. It is better to rear a thousand snakes than to have a friend like that man. He thinks he is high and mighty because he has money and servants. He looks down on us for being the scum of society.. But the truth is that people like him are the scum of society and they are the low lives. Knowing him, he hates it that a person like me would be so friendly to him. It is beneath him. I imaging that man''s expression of revulsion when I talk to him like that and it gives me great pleasure. We do this work because we were forced into it by our circumstances and our situations but people like him use us to accomplish their own greedy wishes. Anyway, call little Yen. We are going to need his help. Tell him the pay is good."


    Unknown to the horror coming their way, Alice stood at the airport waiting for Adam''s return. A single move had taken down the entire fort that Adken Parry had created out of thin air. Instead of waiting in the lounge like other people, Alice had used her power and was waiting near the tarmac. She was going to hug her husband and console him for enduring so much!


    She finally was able to see his handsome face when he alighted from the airplane. There were a few girls excitedly chatting with him, making Alice frown! This was the down side of having a good looking celebrity for a husband. As if sensing her displeasure, Adam''s head whipped towards her and he said something to the girls who then all looked in her direction.


    Immediately schooling her features or she would be labelled a jealous shrew in the next day''s newspapers, Alice smiled and waved back at the girls who hooted loudly after spotting her. At least the girls did not have any bad intentions towards her husband since they were equally happy to see her..  Breaking away from the group with good byes, Adam returned to Alice and immediately hugged his wife to his chest. But he did not let go before teasing her," You look so cute when you are jealous and trying to control you violent streak!"


    Narrowing her eyes, she decided to tease him back, "Who said anything about jealousy? I was just thinking it is nice to have a trophy husband.."


    Adam stopped in his tracks and narrowed his eyes," A trophy husband.."


    He was about to show her about being a trophy husband when she continued, "Of course the better part is that you will still be shiny and new for a few years. It will be difficult to find a better looking trophy husband when you have grown older and lost your charms and looks.."


    The teasing grin on Adam''s face was wiped off as he glared at his wife and pouted. It was no fun to tease her these days. She always teased him back ten fold! This was the draw back of having a smart woman for a wife! She always caught on to the tricks rather quickly!


    "Hey! Hey! Wifey! How can you talk so casually of getting a new trophy! Let me tell you, your husband is no cold trophy! I am a full bodied wine whose taste only improves over time! I am not even in my prime yet and already a few million women are after me!"


    Alice glanced at the man was was walking beside her full of confidence and shook her head. Sometimes she had trouble believing the words coming from his mouth..


    Seeing her expression, Adam brought out the actor in him and complained," Hey! I see your expression! You are looking down on me! But let me tell you something, you may like me for my golden looks, but I like you for your violent ways! So even if you plan to leave me in the future, I will not leave you."


    Even though, Adam had said everything casually, Alice stopped and held his hand, entwining their fingers, "The day I leave you will be the day I breathe my last.."


    Adam placed a finger on her lips not wanting her to continue. "Don''t even think of saying things like these! Do you understand? I would rather you leave me for a trophy man than talk nonsense like this.."


    Alice looked down at the finger on her lips and gently bit it before saying, "Ha! You just want me to leave you when you are in your prime so that you can have another woman! Let me tell you Adam Parry, you will be old and wrinkly with a bald head and ugly as a duck before I let another woman have you.."


    Laughing, the two people walked out of the airport hand in hand using the VIP gateway. But just as the two people were about to get in the car, two people drove forward suddenly rear ending into the still car. Both Alice and Adam were jolted as they had been about to get into the car and before the two people could even straighten up, a gun was aimed at Alice and a bullet fired silently hitting her in the shoulder. While Adam had lost his balance and bent down too much, the bullet coming his way missed him a few inches and shot through the car''s window.


    Jumping in reflex, Adam turned back to look at the perpetrators, but the other car had already reversed and was racing towards the exit..Adam frowned.. They could have shot another bullet since no one had been alerted yet but they had run away! Worriedly, he threw a glance and saw in horror as Alice collapsed to the ground...

 Chapter 153 - An Emergency

    When Adam noticed that Alice had taken a fall, his heart started to beat in a loud staccato as he raced around the car to check on her. An unknown fear in his heart, he saw that Alice was lying on the ground with a pale face. There was no injury in the front but there was blood oozing out on the ground under her.


    With trembling hands, he called the emergency and shouted into the phone once the dispatcher asked," My wife has been shot. Please send an ambulance!"


    They were in a different country with a language barrier while Adam who usually did not have an accent almost forgot to speak in English as he begged for help. He tried to think of the first aid measures he had learnt in the earlier years and if they had been taught how to care for gun shot wounds.


    Carefully he turned her over and winced when he saw the wound where the bullet had entered. He tried to think of something to use to press down on the wound but his reaction speed was slow and he almost screamed himself hoarse until a security guard finally heard him and came rushing. Seeing that the woman was bleeding profusely, he immediately stood frozen trying to think if he needed to call the police. At this moment, Adam growled," Bring a few sets of towels quickly.."


    The security guard rushed back to his senses and looked around for a few minutes before racing towards the VIP lounge. They would have spare towels there!


    Adam tried to rouse Alice but the girl had already lost consciousness. He wanted to move her but dared not. The wailing of the ambulance''s siren in the distance was a sound that for the first time brought a hope to Adam. His wife could be saved now. As he waited for the ambulance to arrive, Adam pressed down the towels that the guard brought and pressed down quickly to minimize the blood.


    By now, a few more people had gathered and were already trying to judge the situation. While a few guessed that Alice was already dead, a few who recognized Adam were already making a video of the rescue to sell to the highest bidder. Adam cast a disgusted glance at such people but then ignored them all as he barked for people to clear the way for the ambulance. The time between the ambulance''s arrival and Alice''s fall was actually less than seven minutes but for Adam, it was more than seven decades!


    Within sixty seconds the ambulance had loaded Alice and Adam had jumped into the ambulance with them.. The next few minutes would remain a blank in the future when Adam thought back to this time as the paramedics discussed debridement of the damaged tissues as they questioned him about where the gun had been shot from and what distance. But their words only scared Adam more and more as he heard them talk about the bullet not escaping the other side and worrying if the bullet had been lodged in some bone, tissue or worst still heart or lungs.


    It was only as the stretcher was pushed into the emergency room that Adam felt himself collapse against the wall. A few minutes later a doctor rushed out with a file full of forms asking him to fill it as she told him about the procedure in a cold detached voice "With the help of this minimally invasive method, the debriding of the injured joint and removal of bullet fragments or foreign bodies is possible and we are going to do this by surgical exploration it urgently. Since the bullet has hit the long bone it has sustained a fracture which will take time to heal. Thankfully the lungs or the heart have not been affected but we need to check for arterial nerve injury. Additionally we are giving antibiotics to stabilize the joint and regularize the blood flow. Does the patient have any allergy to any drugs?" Adam shook his head in a negative answer and the doctor continued," You need to understand that a bullet to this joint is specially challenging due to the presence of brachial plexus in the area." As the doctor would have droned on, Adam interrupted her, "Doctor, Just tell me when my wife can come back to me.." The doctor sighed at this and said," She will be shifted to the ICU in a few hours but you need to understand something young man! She may have sustained nerve injury because it is close to the structures that supply blood to the upper body, arms and hands. It other words, even if she recovers there may be terrible side effects. You need to be mentally prepared! I will ask the nurse to give you the information booklet once you have signed the forms!"


    Adam had heard only fragments of what the doctor had said, but when she said that his Alice may not recover totally, his mind was occupied with only one thought- ''If something happened to his Alice, he would kill Adken Parry..''


    Adam had no doubt that Adken Parry would be the man behind this. Until now, he had continued to treat Adken Parry as a housefly that was a nuisance but basically harmless. But now, nothing made a difference. He would definitely kill that man even if he had to rot in a prison cell for the rest of his life.


    As the news of Alice Faye having suffered a bullet wound spread on the internet like wildfire, different people had different reactions. Lady Ye tried to get in touch with Adam as her blood pressure increased from stress while, the boys rushed to the hospital.


    As Adam stared listlessly, the moments of the past crowded his head. He recalled sitting similarly in another emergency room as his brothers were being operated on. He remembered Alice coming to his support and helping him navigate the formalities. But what tortured him the most were the lines that Alice had said just as they had walked out of the airport, "The day I leave you will be the day I breathe my last.."


    How did she something like this so casually! What if... What if today was that day? Adam shook his head forcefully as he tried to make himself believe that something like this would not happen. Just then a man dressed in a blue uniform walked towards him and soon started questioning Adam. They had already viewed the surveillance cameras and knew that the shoot out had been pre planned with the intent to kill. The car that the people who had attacked in had been stolen an hour ago and immediately abandoned after the shoot out.


    Since the victim was a famous businesswoman while her husband was also a celebrity who received death threats on a regular basis, the police was already facing pressure to immediately catch the culprits. This was being done by Zirui who had used all her connections to connect with her people when she heard of Alice being in danger and the girl was now already on the way to get to the hospital along with Kieran.


    As the police continued to question him, Apollo, Gyeom, I.M and Felix had reached Adam''s side and stood by him in silence. The heard the inspector explain how they believed that Alice was their target and not Adam since the people in the car had been identified as sharp shooters and if they wanted to hurt him, they would not have missed. So the bullets fired in Adam''s direction were only to fool him.. As such they planned to focus their search on catching the perpetrators by finding out enemies of Alice Faye. Finally when the police asked if Adam suspected anyone, they all wanted to burst out with the man''s name but Adam simply shook his head and said ,"No.. He did not know who would want to harm them."


    The inspector narrowed his eyes and had already guessed that Adam was lying when he noticed the others around him looking strangely at him. Suspecting something, he left the hospital and asked his subordinates to look around into Adam Parry''s background and enemies.


    They did not have to look too deep as the headlines itself came to their rescue with, "Attempt of Adam Parry''s life.." "Son Returns From Meeting Estranged Father And Is Attacked.."


    The inspector widened his eyes as he read through the news articles. He was not someone who would be generally easily fooled. Scanning the articles, he could already guess that Adam Parry was being forced to somehow establish a relationship with his father.. And the said father was the enemy..


    As the inspector received the whereabouts of the people who had been shot, he ordered," Prepare to handover the case to the international department. The person behind these people is not local. Tell them to strongly investigate Adken Parry.."


    As he was giving these orders, a knock on the door sounded and a trouble junior officer entered, "Sir, Adken Parry is dead..."

 Chapter 154 - Benjis Plan

    It was said that we must let go of ourselves when we love but when we hate, we need to be really careful. For one day, we might also become the same as the one we hate. As Bennett Parry sat in the gloomy and dark room, these words echoed in his head. The voice that said these words was his grandmother''s. At least that is what he had imagined. He never did get a chance to really hear that woman''s voice. But she was the one who had written those words to him when he had said that he hated his father.


    He had thought that she was wrong in that. There was no way he would become like that deplorable man. And yet here he was on the path to become the second Adken Parry.


    The man who was responsible for bringing him into this world had never loved him. He had not even been deemed worthy of being given a second glance. In fact he was like a failed scientific project that the scientist had nothing to show about. His mother had been chosen by Adken Parry for her resemblance to his dead wife and Adken Parry had actually wanted a clone of Adam Parry so that he could forget the son he had abandoned in the countryside.


    Unfortunately for Adken Parry, Bennett had turned out more like him instead of Adam. Bennett had always believed that if he worked hard and grew up faster, he would be able to get their father''s love. But as he had grown up, a few kind nanny''s had taken pity on him and told him that his father had no love for him. They were the one''s who had told him about him having a half brother who was not even able to live with them and had been thrown in the countryside.


    He had learned to live with that and continued to work hard, believing that since his father could not change, he would not try and change him. And determined not to meet the same fate as his half brother. But he had been curious about this brother.. And then they had formed their brotherhood.. And that brotherhood is what had brought this about today.


    His closed eyes brought back the picture of the man who had lay on the bed as he had breathed his last, knowing that his own blood had been responsible for his death. The entire scene played out in his mind when he had gone just after Adam had left but even then he had been too late to stop everything.


    A Few hours ago:


    Bennett Parry looked around at the things that had been thrown about in the room and walking in sat quietly in the same place as Adam. This caused Adken Parry to be even more angry. If only this boy had been half as smart as Adam, they could have done so much better.


    But at least the boy was filial. Snorting, he asked the boy, "Has Adam returned to the hole he came from?"


    Bennett looked up from the briefcase he had opened and took out a file as he answered,"He is on his way back now. Why are you so intent on getting him near you? Father, am I not enough?"


    Adken Parry chuckled and closed his eyes, "Bennett, you are a good boy who loves his father. But Adam, he hates me. And knowing that he hates me, I want him to break and come back to me. Seeing the big ego in his eyes breaking is what I want to see. You are like a house cat while he is like a mountain lion. Tell me what will give me more pleasure. Taming a mountain lion or a cat?


    Bennett smiled and extended a pen and file to his father as he explained," This is the power of attorney for BP Entertainment. Once you sign this, I will handle SKY."


    Happy at the prospect of his loyal son following his orders and ruining SKY and the double blow that Adam would receive made him joyous at the prospect and he signed the documents without reading anything. Bennett closed the file without a single change in expression. Just then a nurse entered the room with a perfunctory knock.


    When she filled an injection to put into the IV bottle on the side, Adken Parry asked," Hey! I am perfectly fine! Why are you putting this?"


    The nurse looked at the man and said, "Sir, this is just a basic vitamins injection. I am simply following the doctor''s orders.."


    Adken Parry laughed and waved his hand, "Fine fine. Continue. A few vitamins are always good!"


    The nurse smiled back and left the room within a minute. Bennett had already packed his bag and stood up when he noticed the glint in the man''s eyes. Without a word, he remarked," Father? You seem very happy today! Your scheme with Adam failed today and yet you are in such spirits!"


    Adken Parry looked at Bennett. The boy was getting more and more curious about things. But, "Bennett! You have been so good as to pretend that you are a neutral party in this that Adam trusts you a bit. I want to see his face when he realizes that you are but a chess piece that has been placed on his side by me. Anyway, since you are a good boy, when this process is done and you have released the news of SKY disbanding, Adam will not be counter attack because he will be busy with trying to save his wife.. I have asked a few old friends to handle that little bi*ch!"


    Sighing, Bennett felt as if there was smoke releasing from his ears. How could this man be so callous? To do this to his own flesh and blood.. Bennett placed down the briefcase in his hand and said in a low voice, "You have no shame, Adken Parry. I had always known that. I always knew that you had no heart also but more than that I have slowly realized that you are not even a human!"


    Adken Parry was shocked to hear what the man said. This was his loyal dog! How dare he question him! But before he could burst out, Bennett continued," Oh! Don''t be so shocked! Did you really think that I was going to be a lap dog all my life? Oh! You thought I was a house cat. But here is the thing, even a house cat has claws which hurt when used."


    Before Adken Parry could burst out more, he felt a burning sensation on his insides. He tried to move his hand to ring the bell for the nurse but it was no use. His eyes widened and he tried to ask for help but Bennett did not move. At this moment, Adken Parry realized something and looked shocked.


    Bennett Parry smiled at his father. A smile that was very similar to his father. "The nurse gave you a special injection. It is a sleeping drug. It''s just that it will put you to sleep forever. Oh! If you think that you will sleep peacefully and die, you are mistaken. You see this pill will render you helpless but it will burn your insides and then you will leave this world. Oh! You don''t have to worry about Adam and SKY from now on, I will handle them well. They will finally be free of you."


    With that, he had walked out of the room. After a while when his emotions had finally calmed down, he had started to look for who the man must have hired. Benji had created his own connections in the underworld and he used every bit of that connection..


    Back to the Present:


    Bennett closed his eyes and clutched at the phone in his hand. Soon, the doctors would declare the man dead to the world and then he would release the last will and testament of the man. But before then he would have to talk to his brother. If only he had been able to find out earlier what Adken Parry had planned he would have been able to stop it, maybe..


    But now, his conscience told him that he needed to come clean with Adam and tell him the truth of what he had done. Adam would never forgive him maybe but at least he won''t hand him to the police also.


    One might think that he had done all this for the money and the inheritance but he had actually done this for Adam. The only man he considered family. Benji wanted him to have the happiness that he had longed for. Adam had been the inky one who treated him like a brother even wanting him to meet his new sister in law. But Benji had denied. Because he was scared...his worries about turning into another Adken Parry forced him to keep his distance from his own brother.. Once he had received the information about his sister in law, he would come clean with Adam and that would be the end of their years of communication.

 Chapter 155 - Kierans Proposal

    One Year Later:


    Kieran held the woman in his arms carefully as they danced a set.  He found it hard to believe that the girl in his arms had been hos girlfriend for more than a year. After her initial rejections of him and his plans, he had finally had her agree to become his girlfriend. They had already met each other''s parents and he was eager for them to take the next step. But he was not too sure of her answer. And the reason for that was her best friend.


    Over time, Zirui and Gyeom''s friendship was something that he had come to accept rather unwillingly. In the initial days of their relationship, Zirui would spend a long time, chatting back and forth with the man. Even when they had just finished making love and the guy called, she would stop cuddling and speak to the man. But over time, he had observed that she had distanced herself from him.


    Earlier, she used to call the other man to discuss every small thing but now she had started to lean on him. He was unsure if this was because of him or because of something else. He had tried to judge her feelings for a little while, in case she had fallen for Gyeom but that was not the case. He was sure of her feelings on the matter. But what he was not sure of was Gyeom''s feelings. The guy was really good at hiding his true feelings. But from the few times, he had heard from Zirui, he had always encouraged her in advancing the relationship with Kieran. He took this as assurance that the guy really did consider her a friend. And he should. With the man''s looks and status, there must be thousands of women throwing them at his feet, why would he cover his ZIrui?


    Zirui looked up and stared at the man, who had a far away look in his eyes. Clicking her fingers in front of his face, she moved her head in question, asking without words what he was thinking. He looked at her and sighed before he decided to ask her directly," Zirui? If I and Gyeom were to fall into a river and you had to save one, who would you save?"


    Zirui looked up in shock at the question before shaking her head, "You are two big men! You would expect a girl to jump into the river and save you?"


    Kieran shook his head and slowly lead her off the dance floor. They needed to talk about something serious! However, Zirui was not the least bit serious as she asked, "Fine then! Kieran, do you know, how to swim?"


    "Yes, Zirui! I do! And you do not have a low IQ! You understand exactly what I am trying to ask you! Don''t pretend. Just give me a direct answer."


    Zirui shook her head and said, "Kieran! I hate multiple choice questions! It is too difficult to choose! If both of you, who know how to swim, cannot swim out of a lake, then it probably means I can''t too. So I don''t need to jump in! I will simply call for help from the sides like a helpless woman! Of course I will also scream for you to please come back and not leave me and go."


    Instead of returning to their table, Kieran dragged Zirui out of the restaurant and straight towards the dark car park. Stunned, Zirui protested loudly that just because he had not received the answer he wanted, did not mean that he would starve her.


    Kieran pushed her against the car, and kissed her passionately and a little aggressively! She liked to tease him, did she! He would show her the meaning of teasing today.. As always, when Kieran kissed her, Zirui tended to forget everything on her mind and she simply returned the kiss passionately.


    Sensing her response, Kieran was not satisfied and pushed his body closer to hers, almost trying to become one with her. Finally, when he had her surrender and when he knew that she would be in a daze, he moved back. He looked at the way her head was leaned back and her eyes were closed as she accepted and returned his kiss. Her small lips were a bit swollen and glistening red from his kisses.


    Brushing a thumb over her tempting lips, he sked her again,"ZiZi... Look at me... Do you see me? Who is kissing you?"


    It took Zirui a few minutes to listen to him and she opened her eyes and looked into his.."Zirui? Tell me, in this place, would you want me to kiss you or do you wish for Gyeom?"


    A haze from the earlier passion was already over her eyes but when Kieran mentioned Gyeom, the haze got deeper because of confusion. For a few moments, Zirui frowned as she tried to think what Gyeom had anything to do with kissing her. These few moments seemed to be the worst in Kieran''s life as he worried that she would really choose Gyeom..


    When Zirui''s mind finally provided the answer and the connection, a black scowl graced her face and she really wished she was one of those women who carried big hand bags. She would have loved to hit this man a hundred times with that. Thousands of times, she had assured him that she only liked him but he just would not believe her. Yes she never did use the word love because she did not believe in it! But since they were a relationship, of course that would also be there."


    Hitting him in the chest, Zirui pushed him back and then poked her finger in his chest. "Will, let me tell you something, Kieran! I don''t know about kissing but if you were the one proposing to me or it was Gyeom, I would have definitely picked you before you pulled this stunt! How many times have I screamed your name when we have been together in bed? How many times have I looked you in the eye and told you that I am glad that you came into my life and declared yourself my fiance? What will it take for you to stop being so insecure? If I had chosen to be with Gyeom, then I would have already made my move on him! He is my friend and nothing more!"


    Having said her piece, Zirui stalked away angrily! She had come here with him to celebrate their year of being together but he had gone ahead and ruined it! Somewhere inside, she had even hoped that he would propose to her so that they could take the next step together. In he rheart, she had already chosen him as her life partner.


    Tears streamed down her face as she walked further and further. Why did he have to be so foolish! To pacify him, she had even stopped chatting with Gyeom. She could understand his jealousy in the beginning because she had intentionally used Gyeom to make him jealous but now, she barely messaged him once or twice a month. She had felt her best friend drifting apart from her but had let it go because she had been happy. The void that Gyeom had left had been filled by Kieran himself. And she had never missed Gyeom much! But in the process, she knew that she had ended up hurting Gyeom. But she had consoled herself that he would find new friends and be happy in his life while Kieran and her would be happy..


    But Kieran was the one who was intent on bringing Gyeom between them! Just as she was about to take the next step, she almost fell tot he ground as her ridiculous heel broke into two. Bending down, she was about to take it off when a figure rushed by her and kneeled in front of her. Her eyes met his for a brief moment before she huffed and straightened, crossing her arms in front of her.


    Tapping a foot against the floor, she asked rather rudely, "What?"


    She expected him to apologize and she was already planning to forgive him if he groveled a bit. But what Kieran did shocked her. Taking a small velvet box out of his pocket, he brought it in front of her and opened it, revealing a beautiful heart shaped ring with a single beautiful diamond in the middle.


    Her hands flew to her mouth and she looked at Kieran intently as he said," Zirui, just now, you said that if I were to propose to you, you would say yes. So, here is my heart, just for you. Are you willing to hold it in your hands for life? I know you don''t believe in the word ''love'' but let me love you for all my life.."


    When Zirui heard the words, all her anger was forgotten and she immediately nodded her head in agreement before she shouted, "Yes! Yes, yes.." The unhappy tears changing into happy ones.

 Chapter 156 - Say Goodbye

    The last year has had a great impact on the entire entertainment industry with everyone suffering under the impact. But the biggest impact has been on SKY which has suffered many personal setbacks from loss of family members, bodily harm due to accident and even threats and attacks and the CEO of their agency being arrested for various illegal activities. In spite of all this, SKY had continued their journey to become the biggest band in the world.  However, in a shocking revelation this morning, the band had announced their disbandment breaking the heart of their millions of fans and leaving them in tears. The band has invited a live fan meeting where they will be saying goodbye to their fans called STARS. Though this will not mean the end of the artists, halting of their activities will be a sad news whatsoever. Like all fans we are also hoping that this is a hoax or a prank but this will only be known when we hear them this evening."


    Many news articles like these caused a roar among the netizens as they tried to find reasons for something like this happening out of the blue. The speculation ranged from not getting along and fights among members to even some accusations about promiscuousness of certain members and drug allegations. However even as the STARS grieved, they came together to defend their idols. The time that they had thought was far away had come too suddenly on them for them to believe it so easily.


    As a result of this when the press conference began at five pm with a live streaming there were a record breaking of more than 100 million people logging in almost crashing the servers.


    Even the media person in the living room sat silently as the band SKY walked onto the stage in somber black clothes. As all five members bowed down to the press and their fans, this time they did not greet anyone with their trademark introduction. Instead they simply walked to the five chairs in silence and sat down. The atmosphere turned even more suppressing and before any of the reporters could begin questioning, the lights were turned off.


    With a click, a single spot light lighted on the member in the middle and a microphone was lifted to his lips and a smooth and mellow timbre of Gyeom''s voice sounded in the room,


    "What we had was something unique


    Similar to a special antique.


    I wish I didn''t have to leave


    Life without you is hard to conceive.


    Life without you won''t be the same


    But I do hereby proclaim


    I wish you luck and much happiness


    But leaving is sad, regardless."


    Soon Apollo continued in his slightly rough voice,


    "Come here and take my hand


    And press my lips,


    Just for today ¡ª


    To-morrow I''m away;


    With pulsing heart


    And quickened feet


    I''ll tread another street"


    No eye remained dry as the two people finished their lines in a slow heart wrenching melody. It really was a goodbye. As the lights slowly turned on, the cameramen had even forgotten to get close up shots of the faces of the members who also had tears in their eyes.


    After taking a moment to compose themselves, Adam finally bought the microphone to his mouth and said, "STARS, please accept SKY''s last farewell and introduction to you. Raising his hand, he said,"1, 2, 3, Thank You for being with us! We Are SKY." And then finally all five members bowed together one last time.


    Finally when no one said anything, Adam once again said," To the esteemed members of the press, we are now ready to answer your questions."


    That seemed to wake up everyone from their sadness and soon numerous hands shot into the air. At this time Phillippe came onto the stage to organize the questions.


    "The decision to disband has suddenly come out of no where. There are rumors that this is because of fights among the members. Is that true?"


    Adam: "The decision to disband was unanimous. The bond we share is not so weak that it would break because of a few fights. We are even closer than brothers. No fight can break s apart. Our decision to disband is not because we have suddenly started to hate each other but because we love each other."


    Felix: "When we started up we were heading towards the same goal of making soul soothing music. And we believe we did that.. But last year has been breaking for us.


    I.M: "We have slowly come to hope for different things for ourselves."


    Apollo: " We hope the STARS will forgive us and will hold us in their hearts forever."


    Gyeom: "Even as we sit here, we almost find it unbelievable that we are not going to be together anymore. It may seem sudden to you but it has been a heart wrenching decision to us.."


    Everyone could hear the tremble in their voices and all hopes of this being a prank had faded. This was not a prank or a decision made impulsively. It was all well thought out.


    Realizing that no one was going to say anymore, another reporter raised his hand," What are your future plans? Are you all going to say goodbye to the industry?"


    Adam: For now, yes! Felix and I.M have decided to return the roots and are going to go around the world busking their music. So you might find them singing along the streets somewhere. Apollo is going to serve the country and had already been accepted into the service and will be leaving soon. As you all know, I have been caught up in legal mess and need time to clear it so for now I am going to entirely focus on that. Gyeom is the one who is going to be here between all of you as he is going to be exploring his passion of direction and acting. We hope that you will continue to love him in the future as well."


    Reported: "Does that mean that you will not be making music together or individually in the future?"


    Apollo: "The future is too far away. Even in the past we had never thought of a future where we would go our separate ways. For now, none of us can even think of doing anything the next few days as we try to get over the fact that we won''t be together even more. But yes making music without each other seems impossible for now."


    Very soon, the press conference came to an end but the voices that grieved the loss of the beautiful band could not be silenced. All over the world, there were voices that called for SKY to return to them and try to hold on.


    A little while later BP Entertainment shared a video as the boys bid goodbye to each other and the dorm where they had lived together was locked off, empty now.


    While Felix and I.M held hands and boarded a flight to an unknown island, Apollo boarded the train that would take him to the institute. Adam lost himself in Alice''s embrace and cried bitter tears while Gyeom sat in his ''childhood'' home staring at the ceiling as he tears escapes his eyes. When he had left home to become a trainee he had been a child and scared of living with unknown boys. And now that he was back, this home felt unfamiliar while the boys who had seemed strangers felt like his family. He knew that they had disbanded only for the world but they loved him much. If it had been his old self he would have been selfish and refused to disband. They would have persevered for him. But he had seen what the pressure of the fame had been doing to his brothers. He did not want them to suffer just for him.


    But now, he had no family and no friends. His family felt strange and all he wanted to do was run away from here. The ringing of his phone made him wince and as he looked at the caller''s name, his eyes hardened even more and he turned off the phone.


    There was no place in his life for fake friends. And there was no place was someone who did not want him in her life. He had already said his goodbye to her. A fan should be kept as a fan and nothing more.


    Zirui looked down at her phone which was turned off and sighed. She had known that she had hurt Gyeom but she had not expected this to happen. She wanted to talk to him and ask him but he was not answering the calls! She called Adam to talk to him. The disbanding of SKY was one she could not accept. But even Adam did not accept her call and it was Alice who finally answered that Adam was not in a state to talk at present and she should call them back later... Zirui could only hold her phone tightly and cry like the rest of the STARS...

 Chapter 157 - Hate Fishing

    Adam returned with his fishing kit hanging on his back and a big scowl gracing his face. Alice winced as she heard the door bang behind her. This was usually what happened when Adam came back from fishing. Alice had slowly discovered that her husband who had unlimited patience and sense of humor hated one thing. And that was fishing! But he had to go every month in order to be with his brother.


    As Adam walked closer, his smell hit Alice like a tonne of bricks and she covered her nose hurriedly, stopping the poor guy in his tracks as he saw her nauseous expression. With a grimace, he abandoned his thought of kissing her and changed tracks to go take a bath and freshen up.


    Adam counted the multiple reasons he had thought of that he could avoid going fishing. After changing and making sure that he no longer smelled, Adam walked to the living room where Alice was sitting with her eyes glued to the screen. He winced when he saw the plate in front of her. She was eating cheesecake with tomato ketchup again! Yuck!


    Leaning down, he placed a finger under her chin and brought up her face so that she would look at him and kissed her hard. A minute later, he leaned down and kissed the small bulging stomach, greeting his little daughter as well who had given her mommy such peculiar tastes..


    Scrunching up her nose, Alice smiled as she moved a bit to let her husband sit next to her and immediately leaned onto his chest when he threw his arm on the back of the couch. "You smell human now."


    "Sigh! Next time, I am not going to go fishing with Benji! It makes me go nuts! It''s been six months and the six times that we have gone is more than enough for six life times! We talked more when we used to play games! But fishing is just boring! You can''t make too  much noise or the fishes will be scared away! Benji has really changed after last year!"


    Alice looked up at him and gently patted his chest. Everything had changed since last year. Adam had slowly discovered that Benji had suffered more damage over the years than he had imagined. It had been a difficult endeavor for Adam to accept that Benji had been the one behind their father''s sudden death.


    Even though there had been multiple times when Adam had wished he had been able to kill Adken Parry, he had never thought of making it a reality. But not Benji. Benji''s hatred for his biological father was much deeper that Adam''s who had at least felt love, affection and acceptance in his grandmother while Benji had been deprived of all this.


    When Benji had confessed what he had done, Adam had been shocked and his first thought had bee happiness. Because at the time, his Alice had still been hanging onto life by a thread, he had not thought of the wrong or the right of it. But later, he had slowly realized that Benji expected him to report him to the police. And he would have done so had it been a few hours ago. But knowing Adken Parry had wanted to kill his wife and almost succeeded in doing so, Adam had been in a dilemma.


    He had not dared to make any hasty decisions until he and Alice were able to return to the country. And that is when their new journey had begun. Adam had confronted Benji about everything as the latter had confessed how he had used Adken Parry''s scheme against him and administered the medicine that would kill him making everyone believe that he had succumbed to his illness.


    Adam had been the one to convince Benji to consult a psychiatrist about his belief that he was too much like Adken Parry and forget about the past. To them both, Adken Parry had indeed succumbed to his sickness. From there on Benji and Adam had started going fishing every month because that was one activity that Benji found relaxing.


    Adam sighed and complained, "Well no one, absolutely no one told me how everything smell! The fish and the bait are smelly enough but by the time we are done, we also smell like a pigsty! And that was still bearable but now that you are pregnant, I hate leaving you alone over night! Next month, our little baby will have grown up a bit more and then I won''t feel like going at all. I have thought this through! I am going to think up an excuse so that next time Benji has to come here and we can avoid going fishing! We can have a barbecue to bond! It''s much less smelly!"


    Alice giggled at her husband''s rant and asked, "Really? And what reason are you going to use to not go fishing with him?"


    "It''s too warm to go fishing!"


    Alice shook her head and pointed out, "We will be in the middle of winter season at the time."


    "Huff! Then I will say that it is too cold.."


    "Won''t work. The cold drafts begin later..", objected Alice.


    Glaring at his wife for ruining his excuses, he said, "I''ll just say that all the fishes were eaten by Otters!"


    Alice giggled even harder at this and one again ruined everything, "You go fishing over a fresh water lake and otters are found in salty waters.."


    "Hmpf. I''ll say I have some work."


    "You are already retired and the rest of your work is already being handled by Benji himself." pointed out Alice while suppressing an all out laugh.


    "Fishing is not right! We must not harm the ecological balance of the marine life. Fishing is hazardous to the fishes!"


    "Says the man who loves to eat fish."


    Defeated, Adam slouched some more and rubbed his cheek over her silky hair as he said, "Then I guess I will have to go next month also.."


    "You know you could be honest and tell him that you hate fishing."


    "That would probably hurt him.."


    "Not as much as when he discovers that you are not happy going fishing. He just wanted to be with his brother, you know."


    "Fine.. fine. I''ll tell him next time... that I am not in the mood for going fishing.. We''ll go and dig up some cabbages.."


    Alice shook her head and sighed.. Her husband would hate that as well! But she was not going to point that out..


    Just then, Alice felt a kick in her stomach and she immediately grinned and caught Adam''s hand and placed it there. This was one thing that they loved. Their daughter adding her two cents in their discussion by making her presence known.


    Finally, Adam looked up and glanced at the screen with interest. His eyes softened when he saw the face on the screen. In the last six months since they had announced their retirement, Gyeom had taken over the small screen with his direction as well as acting skills. He had already directed two shows and starred in three! The guy was just used to working too much. He did not know how to take it slow and not make them worry.


    Gyeom had been ignoring them for a while and now that Felix and I.M were returning to the country, they would have to plan a sneak attack on him also! Sigh! Leaving the entertainment industry had turned him into a worry wart.


    As Alice and Adam cuddled on the couch, they then received a message bringing them out of their slightly worried thoughts.


    "Kieran and Zirui, cordially invite you to celebrate their wedding day on Saturday, 5th April at Church Street at 5.00 pm! Wear your dancing shoes to join in the merriment!"


    Squealing in happiness, Alice immediately picked up her phone to congratulate the two! She was so happy! Kieran and Zirui deserved all the happiness in the world and she knew how Kieran had really wished that Zirui would accept him forever.


    After a brief chat with Zirui who asked them repeatedly to mark the date and not forget, Alice disconnected the call. They had been discussing about getting SKY together and now they had even found an occasion. There was no way Gyeom would miss his best friend''s wedding and Apollo had already said that he would be applying for a day''s leave to attend the occasion.


    Alice smiled happily as she glanced at the screen where Gyeom was playing the heartless CEO and sighed. All was well in the world after a long long time. And now that their daughter was going to come into their lives soon, everything would be perfect.


    But it was said that no one could predict the future. At times when people went looking for happiness, they would find sadness in it''s stead.. One could only accept everything as fate''s challenge and move on in life.

 Chapter 158 - Something Happened.

    A smile like a blooming flower. That''s what Alice would describe Zirui tonight. When girls would choose white for their church weddings, Zirui had rebelled a little and gone for a blush pink wedding gown. And Alice had to say that it matched the girl''s personality perfectly.


    Seeing Alice staring at her with a smile, Zirui smiled back and raised an eyebrow,"Are you already imagining your daughter''s marriage."


    "Ha! No! Rather I am enjoying a little sister''s wedding and her happiness."


    Zirui blinked away the small tears and said,"Yeah! I like having a big sister! Big brothers are boring!"


    "Hey! I am the one driving you to your wedding. If you think you can get away with that, let me tell you Mou Zizi. You can drive yourself to the church!" Protested Mou Shantao who had just walked into the door.


    Listening to his aggravated voice both the women broke out in laughter and Zirui pointed at him and said,"See! Boring and no sense of humor. And to add to that they are alsinover protective to an extreme! And big brothers have this disgustingly horrible belief that they are always right."


    Once again the girls both laughed at the poor boy''s expense before he finally grimaced and said,"Are we going to continue this here and let the groom wait at the church? It''s almost time you know. Also, your husband looks as if he is going to barge in carry you out himself if you don''t leave with him. It''s not like I don''t know how to drive. I can drive the two of you there. But he is insisting that he will drive."


    Alice smiled benignly not in the least hit affected by the irritated tone and announced,"Since he is not going to leave me here, I can just go to him. I''ll see you both at the church then. And you, Zirui, remember what I told you."


    Zirui nodded and smiled back. She had been in a panic, this morning and almost gotten cold feet about the wedding. To calm herself and ask for some sage advise which had been next to impossible amongst her overly excited relatives, Zizi had asked Alice to meet her in secret.


    She shook her head now at Alice''s reaction as she had caught the woman the moment she entered and declared,"Alice! I think I love Kieran!"


    Alice had looked at her as of she was crazy and even commented,"We''ll, is that why you are panicking? It''s a good thing that you love your fiance and would be husband. Now, you would have a reason to panic if you loved someone else.."


    This, seeing Alice standing calmly while she felt as if she was in the middle of a storm, Zirui shook her head and explained how she had refused to confess her love to Kieran and even to herself. She said how he was willing to accept her as she was and how she had simply had an epiphany this morning that what she felt for Kieran was nothing but love. She had wanted to immediately go to him and confess but then her family had been telling her how it was bad luck for the bride and groom to meet before the wedding. So finally with Alice''s help they had decided to give Kieran a surprise. Zirui had contacted the priest and added a little something in their wedding vows and then during the dance and reception, Zirui would confess her love to Kieran in front of everyone.


    Alice walked out of the door and shook her head to see Adam pacing around the car. Crazy.. "Hey! I might look like I am ready to pop but there are still a few months left for your princess to arrive. Why are you so hyped about not even letting other people drive me around?"


    "No way! I am the only one who is going to drive my queen and princess around. And I don''t trust that Shantao..what of he makes a move on you?"


    Alice giggled at her husband and then pointed to her football sized belly and said," He has eyes you know. Even if he is the biggest playboy, a pregnant woman is a big turn off."


    "Ha! Who said so? Let me tell you I find you extremely attractive."


    Smiling, Alice pecked Adam on the lips and said,"And I find you just as attractive. Now, lets go to the church or we will be reaching after the bride."


    Since the church was small, both the bride and groom had booked a few rooms at a little distance from the church in order to be able to get there easily. Within a few moments, Adam parked the car in the decorated courtyard of the church. Touches of the girl''s spunky personality could be seen even in the courtyard as the place was decorated with pink rose flowers bound with silvery threads. It was just the right touch of girlish and magical.


    The groom''s cousins and the bride''s cousins acted like ushers guiding everyone to their seats.


    But as Alice and Adam took their seats, Alice looked around to great Kieran''s mother. Aunt Nyra had been so happy when she had met her at the rehearsal and she had talked so much about her mother that Alice could hardly wait to listen more. But astoundingly, Aunt Nyra was not there. and neither were any of the elders from the Rowen family.


    A frown marred her face and she was about to get up and ask one of the cousins about this but just then Felix and I.M walked in and it took a few minutes as Adam caught up to date with everyone. Alice glistened half-heartedly as Apollo explained that Gyeom would not be coming as he had a shoot.


    Alice''s instincts were clamouring like bells as she felt there was certainly something amiss. This restlessness was not missed by Adam who finally leaned in close and asked," Are you alright?Do you need to go to the washroom?"


    Nodding her head, Alice immediately stood up and excised herself. Just as Adam would have followed her, she threatened in a whisper,"Adam Parry. If you follow me to the washroom, I will kill you."


    Sitting back down with a thump, Adam sulked and watched Alice go. It''s not like he was going to follow her into the washroom. Just till the door..


    Sigh.. Alice walked out of the church towards the washrooms and that is when she found Aunt Nyra. She was talking to an older man and making many agitated motions. Knowing that her instincts were never wrong, Alice approached the woman and what she heard made her almost wish that she was wrong.


    "You have to help find Kieran. Convince him to come back."


    Just then the older man glanced her way and his expression changed as if he was a thief who had been caught red-handed. Seeing his expression, Aunt Nyra turned around and looked at Alice with a haggled expression. Catxhing sight of her, a range of emotions crossed Aunt Nyra''s face before she walked to her and clutched her by the arms,"Alice. You have to talk to Kieran. He has gone away and is not returning. I am unable to even contact him.. I don''t know what happened. He was fine till this morning."


    Alice tried to console the woman and said,"He must have had gotten cold feet. It''s quite natural. Where is he now, do you have any idea?"


    Aunt Nyra shook her head but the older man cleared his throat and passed a paper to her,"The master has already left the country. He had left a letter for the young miss."


    "What do you mean he has left the xountry. The airport is at least an hour away from here. Just how long ago did he leave? And he already booked the tixkets.?"


    "The master booked the tickets last night, madam. None of us knew. We discovered too late..."


    Alice felt her heart stop beating for a moment. she had no idea what to do. A missing groom. Just then she noticed Shantao''s car pulling into the courtyard and her heart started to panic.


    He had not just gotten a momentary cold feet and tried to run. He had actually thought this through and abandoned Zirui. Her phone started to ring and she looked down..in a panic she answered the call,"Adam! Come out right now. There is a big problem!"


    Adam who had just called Alice since it had been a while since she went, immediately excised himself when he heard her worried voice. She had gone to the washroom. Why was she in the courtyard? Had something happened? Was she alright?"


    Zirui and Shantao had also noticed the three people standing there and walked towards them. As Alice took in the glowing smie on her face, Alice could only curse her childhood friend in her heart. How could he have done this to the woman he claimed to love?

 Chapter 159 - Abandoned

    Alice tried to find a way to break the news to Zirui was was now striding their way. There was not even an inkling of foreboding on her face and the girl had no idea what she was about to hear. Slipping the letter into her purse, Alice stood in front of Aunt Nyra and the old man before going to Zirui.


    Just then Adam came running, his face full of panic. When he noticed that Alice was walking fine, but there was a troubled expression on her face, he immediately understood that something was wrong, though not with the baby but he had no idea what it could be.


    Zirui and Shantao reached Alice at the same time and using thks, Alice immediately smiled and said," I can''t believe that you are still so worried that you followed me here." Saying this she held Adam''s hand and then turned to Zirui and said,"Zi ai. You need to go sit in the car. It seems everyone is late and people have still not been seated inside. It is too stuffy."


    Zirui nodded on concern as she asked," is everything not well organized? Do I need to look for the wedding planner?"


    Alice shook her head and answered,"No need. Just go sit in the car. Everything will be delayed by just a bit."


    Zirui nodded and went to go sit back in the car but Mou Shantao was not fooled. He looked at the people there with narrowed eyes and decided to come back later and check. He had to report their arrival to their father first and let him keep Zizi company.


    Alice held Adam''s hand tightly before they turned a corner and then she took out her phone and started to make a call. There was no way Kieran could have already left the country. If he was here two hours ago, at most he should be in flight. Aunt Nyra would not lie. But that old man.. she had a nighling suspicion that the man was trying to delay everything so that Kieran could escape.


    As soon as the phone connected, Alice questioned the other person,"It there a man named Kieran Rowen on any of the kit bound flights for this evening?"


    As soon as the other party answered with the details, Alice glanced at the time and knew that she was right. The flight that Kieran was booked on was scheduled to leave at 5 30 and there were still 20 minutes left for the jerk to leave. That question informed Adam of what was going on and he narrowed his eyes in anger. So Kieran had run away. The first thought in Alice''s mind was getting Kieran back, but to Adam, he was worried about Zirui. What had just happened?


    He felt even more confused when Alice made the second fall,"Hello? Uncle Liu? This is Alice. There is a man at the airport who js planning to board the flight MNP234 at 5.30 pm today. Could you please do me a favor and detain him? He has stolen a few of the company''s secret documents and is running away. I will officially file a report against him and then be there. Yes..thank you, uncle Liu."


    As Alice spoke on the phone, Adam phone also started to ring. Answering on instinct, Adam muttered a ''Hello'' into the phone and Gyeom''s voice sounded.


    "Thank you for the coffee truck. And the disgusting picture.". When Adam had heard that Gyeom would not be attending the wedding, he had sent over a coffee truck to where they were shooting and to remind their friend of his friends, he had even sent a standee picture of all of them having beer while he half a glass of milk. It was an old picture of them when he had been the only one underage to drink.


    He had planned to tease Gyeom with it but right now, he could only say," Yes. You are working hard."


    Gyeom frowned at Adam''s distracted tone. He was not one to leave him without teasing and thus asked,"What''s up? Why are you so distracted?" At this moment, he realised the time and questioned,"Are you at Zirui''s wedding, K?"


    Still reeling with the news of the missing groom, Adam answered absently,"I think we are going to have to cancel the wedding...Gyeom, I''ll call you back later..Take care."


    As Alice would have run off, Adam finally stopped her and asked,"What is going on, babe?"


    Finally, Alice took a breather and and told everything to Adam before finally showing the letter to him and finishing off,"That jerk list have gotten cold feet but he will regret this day for the rest of his life if he goes away now. He will be back here with an escort in less than an hour. Come on Adam. We have to go and get him.."


    But Adam did not budge. Instead he took the letter from Alice and asked strangely,"What''s in the letter?"


    Alice frowned at this, shrugging her shoulders,"I have no idea. It''s addressed to Zirui so naturally I did not open it."


    "Alice, Zirui also had cold feet but she did not write a note and run away. Getting the groom to the alter will not help Zirui. She needs to know what is happening instead of trying herself to a reluctant groom."


    Shaking her head, Alice explained,"I am not getting Kieran here to get them married. I am bringing him here so that he can stand there on the altar and cancel the wedding himself instead of letting Zirui do this. He is the one who has come feet. Let him explain."


    "Babe! Before that you need to give this letter to Zirui and let her decide what she wanted to do. You have already stopped Kieran.leave the rest in Zirui''s hands."


    Alice looked at Adam and sighed deeply. Truth was that she was scared for Zirui. Whatever the girl had confused to her this morning and combined with what she had seen, it would be really heartbreaking for Zirui.


    Sighing, she clutched the letter and walked back to where Zirui was still sitting in the car. She was alone at this moment and Alice held her breath and with an encouraging nod from Adam, climbed in.


    Zirui looked up with excitement as she expectedher father but still continued to smile at Alice as she commented,"I thought you were my father. Does Shantao think I am going to run away from he wedding that he sent you to keep an eye on me? Does he think this is a K drama where the bride will run away?"


    Unable to say a word, Alice extended her palm and placed the white envelope in Zirui''s lap. Zirui looked down at the simple envelope and finally the cloud of happiness seemed to dissipate a little. Still she tried to be brave as she said,"You need to give your blessings after the wedding in a red envelope..you know.."


    But Zirui had already seen her name and the handwriting on the envelope.


    Taking out the letter, she read through it once in disbelief. Looking up, she laughed and asked,"Alice! What kind of a prank is this? How can you also be involved in this! It must be Shantao and Adam who have thought his hoax, right? And they even convinced Kieran to...".she tapered off when Alice did not agree that this was not the truth.


    Finally, she looked down at the letter and re-read the contents loudly," Zirui, I promise that I have loved you with all my heart but as the time comes nearer for us to promise to live together, there are doubts in my heart which I am unable to suppress even as this day has arrived upon us. To the promises I have made to you and I am about to break, I can only hope that you will find in your heart to forgive me someday. Goodbye,


    Kieran."


    Zirui looked at Alice with many questions in her eyes but Alice had no answer for it. She could only shake her head and say,"Kieran is on his way back. For now, we have announced that there is an emergency and the wedding has been postponed. You can wait to talk this out with him and wait for an explanation or we can go in whenever you want and announce that the wedding is cancelled."


    The letter in her hand was crushed tightly and Zirui looked out of the window, turning her head away from Alice. Finally, she sighed and looked away,"Give me some time Alice. I am having difficulty even believing that Kieran would do something like this..."


    Meanwhile, Kieran had already been pushed into the car and was being brought towards the wedding venue. His face was set in stone but he said nothing, simply starting out of the window.. There was no remorse or guilt on his face, only a firm determination that he was not going to get married today.

 Chapter 160 - Runaway Bride

    As Alice got off the car, she even made sure that no one would come out to the courtyard to disturb Zirui. Aunt Nyra had already taken the Mou family aside to tell them everything and they would come out at any moment to ''stand'' for Zirui. But since the girl had asked for time, she would have time. Alice had looked at the beefy and muscled security guards and explained again,"No one, I repeat no one is supposed to go from the church to the courtyard unless I say so."


    Zirui leaned back in her seat and closed her eyes letting the tears fall. She no more hard a concern for her make up or her hairstyle. When Grandfather and Shantao had chosen that person for her, she had not agreed instead choosing to be with Kieran.


    She had only ever asked him to act as he fiance but he had been the one who insisted that he really was her fiance. They had been friends for a few hours before they had become an engaged couple. If he had left her at the altar at that time, she could have understood him.


    But now, she had no idea why he did this. Was her judgement of men so bad that she inadvertently fell in love with men who would humiliate her?


    Logically, she knew what she should do. What a strong woman like Alice would have done. She would have kicked aside the humiliation and enjoyed the reception and the dances. Or she would have stood on stage and cursed the jerk who dared to abandon her before announcing that the wedding was called off. But she did not have the courage to do so.


    She knew she was not as strong as she made the world believe. She was still that introverted shy teenager on the inside.


    Just as she was trying to gather courage to go inside, she heard the door of the car open and then shut with a click. Zirui did not bother to open her eyes to see who it was and when a pair of arms gathered her in an embrace without a word, she simply broke down and sobbed loudly.


    On the other hand, in the small room, old Man Mou almost roared when he heard the explanation and vowed to kill the man when he was finally brought in. Aunt Nyra tried to explain that Kieran must have gotten cold feet and he would definitely marry Zirui once he returned.


    But this time the Mou family scoffed and the old woman aodnwith dignity,"We are not that desperate to marry off our granddaughter that we would tie her to an unwilling groom. Let Kieran be brought here to give an explanation to the guests and then we will take our daughter and leave with dignity.".


    Aunt Nyra wanted to protest while even Alice wanted to say that Zirui had not yet decided but before either of the parties could say anything, the priest said,"Let me talk to the children. We usually insist on having a couple counselling session before the wedding. We can consider that. Even if the groom had cold feet, I too have seen for myself that both the children really live each other. To err is human. If humans did not make mistakes then they would turn into God, would they not?"


    Sighing, the Mou family agreed to take a break and let the priest try and handle it. The only person who did not agree was Shantao who stood in the back quietly wanting to punch the man.


    Meanwhile Apollo, Felix and I.M were chatting up in a corner. While everyone was busy gossiping about the sudden delay in the wedding, they had been subject to so much gossip that they had long ago decided to never indulge in such malicious and wasteful past times. As Apollo regaled to them stories about his back breaking training in the army and Felix and I. M about the bloopers they made in foreign countries and languages, it was like the old times again. Only this time their experiences were different and the reasons for their cribbing were also different.


    It was only a little later each of them broached the topic of Gyeom ignoring them. Both Apollo and I.M complained about not being able to get in touch with Gyeom and how he had taken to answering their texts with single word messages, they felt about guilty towards the boy. He was the youngest of them all and yet they had been selfish in their own pursuit of happiness.


    Finally Felix looked around the place and said,"He is not avoiding us because he is angry with us. The idiot is nursing a broken heart."


    Shocked that their little brother had even had a girl, and had his heart broken, the two people looked at Felix in shock. Felix shook his head and said,"If only you would be a bit more observant. At least Adam used to be observant but now all his focus is on Alice so even he did not realize this.. Who do you think the girl could be when we hardly had any girls around us?"


    Apollo and I.M both frowned in thought before Apollo clicked his fingers and said in shock,"Is it sister in law?"


    I.M looked scandalized at this and even Felix looked ready to smack the man as he said,"Are you trying to get Gyeom killed? Don''t let Adam hear you say something so stupid. Even though we have come go know Alice well, Gyeom has a good memory and has not forgotten how scary Alice can be. Think again."


    When I.M and Apollo continued to look blank, Felix said,"Why do you think Gyeom did not come today?"


    To this, Apollo answered but then stopped mid sentence as finally the reality sunk in,"He said he was busy...."


    The three people stayed silent for a while as they pondered this situation. Just then, Adam returned and sat with a sigh. Unknown to these three, the church had been emptied about as they had continued to talk. The guests had seemed to realize that something was wrong and had tactfully left the venue.


    Wordlessly, the three people then stared at Adam with a silent question. Lowering his voice he then said,"The groom has cold feet. The priest is going to have a talk."


    Nodding sagely, as each of them had suffered from the same at least on some stage, they did not say anything and continued in silence. They were good friends of Zirui and would have left earlier but they knew without any discussion that if Kieran really did back off or if Zirui decided to not go through with the wedding, then that would have to give Kieran a beating on principle alone. That brother of hers was no match for Kieran."


    Just then, Apollo, who was still shocked at his recent discovery, muttered, "We need to call Gyeom.."


    "He had called a while ago. Why are you thinking of him now?"


    "He called? Why did he call you?"


    "I''d sent over a coffee truck to him yesterday."


    And he called today? At this time? When he knew you were at Zirui''s wedding.."


    Adam who was distracted did not find anything amiss but the others slowly exchanged a glance.


    Finally, Felix asked," Does Gyeom know about this?"


    Adam frowned in thought. He had called in the time when he had just discovered that Kieran had gone missing. But did he tell him? After thinking for a while Adam shrugged and said,"I have no idea..."


    Once again a look was exchanged and Felix decided to enlighten their intelligent friend. But before he could have uttered a word, Shanta barged in with panic eyes and shot straight towards Adam,"Where is Zi zi?"


    Adam scowled at this and snapped back,"She is in the car outside. Have you forgotten?"


    "No she is not! She is not there and neither is the car!"


    Alice who had just walked in followed by Kieran stopped as she heard this. "What do you mean? If she is not in the car, then she must have gone inside to meet the priest."


    Just as Alice was saying this Shantao caught a glimpse of Kieran and forgetting his initial worry for Zizi, charged ahead and punched the other man but Kieran was not ready to take any punches and pushed him back as he scowled,"Zirui is gone, isn''t she? You might not know where she is but I do. She must be really relieved that I have gotten out of her and Gyeom''s way! She has always loved that man anyways.! And now you see! The first opportunity I give her and she takes off with another man! Do I need to marry such a girl so that she can cheat on me later on?"


    Before Kieran could continue, however, he was pulled back by the shoulder and came face to face with Gyeom who finally delivered the blow every man there was itching to give.

 Chapter 161 - Hospital

    Dressed in a white suit, Gyeom had race straight from his shooting venue when he heard Adam. Even though Zirui was not his friend anymore, he would not be able to stand back and do nothing.


    His first glimpse of her after so long had already shaken his belief that he was over her.


    Sitting there dressed in a soft pink dress, her eyes closed and an expression of pain on her face, she had looked like an angel who had been hurt.


    He had planned to only look from far away and not go inside but seeing her there, he was helpless and went to the car. Hesitantly on the window, he knocked but she seemed not to hear it and keot her eyes closed. Maybe she heard it but did not want to look lr talk to anyone. She was like that. Someone who would nurse her wounds quietly.


    Gyeom decided to try the handle and incidentally the door was opened. At least she had not locked herself inside.


    A few minutes later, Zirui was weeping in his arms, shattering the rest of his heart. This was what he had feared having to see and face. He had never tried to interfere in her relationship with Kieran because he had believed that this is what she would have to suffer if he pursued her. But he had not expected this of Kieran.


    The guy was someone very stable and trustworthy. In fact anyone who knew Kieran would say that the guy was predictable to the point of being extremely boring. How could he do something that would hurt Zirui?


    But this was not the time for Gyeom to say anything and he could only pat the girl. Suddenly the heartbreaking sobs stopped.


    Gyeom thought maybe she had fallen quiet but the next moment, her body turned limp against him.


    Worried , Gyeom moved away from her for a minute and realized Zirui had fainted. There was a whiteness around her lips and her face under the make up had turned pale.


    In a panic, he looked around and noticing the car keys in the ignition, he slowly put Zirui in a lying position on the seat and jumped towards the drivrr''s sear from the back, taking the car away from the church.


    As they reached the emergency ward, the doctors conducted a routine check up while Gyeom waited outside until the doctor finally said,"There is nothing to worry about. Your bride is fine. She must have been nervous and Not eaten anything much. Combined with the stress, her blood sugar level dropped, causing her to faint. She just needs to take an intravenous glucose drip and then you can take her back and get married."


    As the doctor and nurse walked away discussing about the children and their weddings these days, Gyeom walked into the ward.


    The ward had been divided by blue curtains to accommodate multiple patients and Zirui was placed on the last bed. Her face looking a little better face Gyeom a measure of relief as he sat next to her without a word.


    Finally Ziruiblooked at Gyeom and asked,"What are you doing here?"


    "I was bored. So I thought that I should take a stroll through the hospital."


    "Shut up Gyeom. You know what I mean."


    "Well, my best friend who loves to eat by the say decided to faint from starving herself so I naturally had to do something."


    Zirui finally turned her head to look at Gyeom and asked,"Can you not give me a straight answer?"


    "Can you not talk and just take the drip? I have to go and inform everyone about this. Or they are going to think that you have been kidnapped or something. My phone''s in my car so I have no other option.". Zirui nodded and turned away in no mood to talk anymore.


    When Gyeom simply shuffled on his feet but did not move, Zirui gave him a small smile and said," Younknow it was just low blood sugar. I am not going to go crazy.."


    Bobbing hi ahead, Gyeom left the hospital and drive straight back to the church. Only to hear Kieran talking such things. Enraged, Gyeom marched forward and punched the man in the face, causing him to fall. Before anyone could react, he then stared at Shantao and said,"Zirui is in the hospital. She fainted. Currently she is on a drip. Before Gyeom could have even completed the sentence, Shantao raced out of the church. And so did everyone else.


    But Kieran did not move and neither did Gyeom. He glared keenly at the man on the floor and cocked his head.


    There should have been anger on his face at being punched. Or even indifference at the way he had just speaking about Zirui. But there was concern. Gyeom''s inquisitive gazeade Kieran look at the man before he looked away.


    Kieran wanted to ask what had happened but he dare not show his concern. He had lot the right to.


    Disappointed that Kieran would not even show his concern, Gyeom was about to turn and go when he heard Kieran say,"Take care of her. You are worthy of her, you know. It is why I always felt insecure of your friendship with her."


    Gyeom whipped around at this and scowled harder. Narrowing his eyes, he snorted,"Whatever it is you are hiding, won''t help you, you know. Everyone knows you would never do something like this. At present they are agitated but once they calm down, you will be exposed. Don''t try and be a martyr and tell everyone the real reason for the stunt you pulled today and then apologize to Zirui and everyone else and marry the girl."


    "I can''t."


    The next instant Kieran was held by the collar and Gyeom had leaned into his face as he said,"Do you think I don''t know that I a worthy of her? But her heart had already chosen you. It was her being stubborn. If I''d had a moment''s doubt that she would love me as much as she would love you, I would have fought you tooth and nail. Now, you better apologize and get married."


    Repeating his previous words, Gyeom pushed Kieran away but once again the other man''s words forced him to a stop.


    "I can''t marry her, Gyeom. In face you won''t want me to marry her. Unless you want to see her widowed in under a year."


    The words were like a punch to his gut. Just like the time when they had decided to disband and he had felt him self flailing on thin ground, Gyeom felt himself go back there.


    As if time had stopped, he turned around and asked slowly,"What are you talking about?"


    Kieran looked away, trying to compose himself as he breathed deeply and said,"I had been feeling unwell for a while now. I chalked it up to stress from work and the wedding preparations. But last week I fainted at work and that is when the discovered the tumour.."


    Finally, Kieran broke down and confessed everything in front of Gyeom. He had received the reports last night that the tumour was malignant and possibly terminal.


    The fear in his heart intensifying, Kieran had decided to call off the wedding. But he knew that Zirui would never agree to that. Which is why he had planned everything so that she would be able to move on from him. His future was going to be full of troubles. He couldn''t let her get involved in all that and waste away her golden years.


    Even as sympathy and pity surfaced inside Gyeom, he showed none of this for the man and asked with an expressionless face," The choice to stand by you or not depends on Zirui and not you. If you had discovered this tomorrow instead of yesterday, would you still expect Ziruibto leave you?"


    Kieran shook his head and said,"The what ifs don''t matter. The truth remains that I don''t want Zirui to see me in my last moments. I want her to remember me as I am not. Even of she remembers me with hatred. But if I were to succumb to the tumour down the line, her last memories of me would be of a weak and helpless man. I don''t want that. Please promise me that you will love her and take care of her once I am gone, Gyeom. Please."


    "I could have fought for her, Kieran and won. And I am still willing to fight you, Kieran but I refuse to fight with the memories you leave behind. Zirui, you were right. He really did have something to hide. You have your answers now. He is all yours."


    Kieran stared wide eyed as Gyeom stepped aside and Zirui, who was supposedly in the hospital walked in from behind, her eyes full of tears and accusations. Kieran gulped and looked away.. all the strength and fear that held him together breaking away at the sight of her.

 Chapter 162 - Escape

    Unable to face Zirui and fearing breaking down even more, Kieran clenched his hand and with a fierce look directed at Zirui, decided to walk out of the church. Just because she now knew everything and was looking at him like this, his decision was not going to change.


    Seeing him leave without a word, Zirui teared up even more and ran to him, catching his sleeve.


    In a whisper like voice she called out to him,"Kieran!"


    But unlike other times when they fought and made up, this time Kieran caught her fingers and slowly pushed them away from his sleeve. He had to stay strong or else she would be ruined. And he wouldn''t let that happen.


    Since he had rejected her, she should back off. But instead of stepping away and feeling hurt, this tine Zirui did something he was not expecting. She pushed him. The sudden push caught him by surprise and before he could even recover, she brought her face close to his and said threatening,"Kieran Rown. Do you think that you can escape me by saying that you are sick? Well you can forget about it. You think we are not married and so that vow of sickness and in health does not apply? I have already said that vow to you a hundred times in my heart. So it makes no difference to me whether we say them here or not. You can chase me away now but the time you are so scared of? Where you feel that you will be too weak? I will come near you and stay with you. Then what will you do? Too bad for you, my heart has accepted you and will cling to you whether you want or not!"


    Furious at Zirui''s words about staying with him, Kieran tried again," Zirui. A relationship or even being together needs the consent of two people, you cannot force me to be with you."


    Without a word, Zirui walked closer to Kieran and placed a hand on his heart, as she said," I won''t have to force you. Your heart will."


    "Do you know what you will have to go through if you choose to walk down this path? The cancer in killing for a patient but it is just as killing for those around him. A friend of mine had it. In university. By the end of his life, he only knew pain until finally he bled from every orifice as he slowly passed away. He braved every treatment, every side effect of the treatment only to lose in the end. And those who loved him could only suffer in helplessness. When he vomited his guts out after every chemotherapy session, they could only hold him and watch. Maybe say a few empty words. Do you really want to sign up for all that, Zirui? I don''t know how long this illness will last. Chances are I might die soon but there is also probability that it will drag on for a few years. These are your golden years, Zizi. You wanted to roam the world with me on your grandfather''s cruise. We won''t be able to do that. I won''t be able to do that. If you choose this road, your journey will only be from home to hospital until you finally bury me. By rhwn, your youth will have faded and all your friends will have drifted away since you will have immersed your self in my dying world. Think Zizi. This is not the time to be emotional. You have to think practically. And if you can''t think practically then I will do so for you. Let me call your parents and grandparents and Shantao and ask them if they still want me to marry you."


    "Yes. There is a possibility for all this. And you are right Kieran, I don''t want to choose this path. If I could I''d rather be in your place than here in mine. You have thought of so many things within a few hours and are trying to scare me away. But I won''t leave you. If there is a possibility for everything that you have said then there is also a possibility that you might be able to fight this successfully. Even if the journey is not a world your, as long as I am with you, I will be happy. Even if you have to fight that disease alone, I want to hild your hand so that you know that I am here waiting for you to win. Kieran, you are my destiny and my life. My path has already been chosen. I can''t really alter it. Even if I can only be with you until you are... buried, I still want to hold your hand as long as I can."


    Unable to find himself back anymore, Kieran hugged Zirui hard. He was still against her marrying him and wasting away her future but he could not bear to let her go in the face of her determination.


    Gyeom wiped his tears as he stood behind the door, overhearing everything. There had really been a faint hope in his heart that Kieran would be able to convince her but he had known. An understanding hand landed on his shoulder and he started at Apollo who had an understanding look in his eyes.


    With a single nod of his head, he said quietly, "Let''s go have a drink."


    Seeing that the others were not around, Gyeom nodded and went ahead. He really did want to be alone and drink himself in to oblivion but he dared not. He had heard many stories of once famous stars going wasted because they would get addicted and it had been really difficult for him to stop himself from going down that way. He had been specially scared when he had been woken up in the initial days and realized that he had no memory of a week in between which he had probably spent smashed in his new ''home''.


    Since then he had kept himself dog tired and busy. The only solution to stop himself had been to not get in touch with the brothers as talking to them always resulted in him having that irge again.


    But maybe sharing a drink with one would not make him hurt too much. However, his hope was short-lived. Because the moment they entered the bar, the others were all waiting for him.


    But instead of their usual readiness there was a somberness in the air. Apollo patted Gyeom on the back and said,"Our baby has grown up and we never even realized. Come on, we are so proud of you! We are going to celebrate your heart break and then toast for when you have a girlfriend who is also worthy of you!"


    All the confidence slumped out of him and he asked in a low tone,"Did I do the right thing?"


    Apollo turned in shock towards the kid and asked," What do you mean?"


    "I could have taken her away you know. She would have forgotten him after a while. I would have made sure that she did forget him. And maybe when she discovered the truth a long while later, her heart would ache a little but she would have moved on."


    Gyeom walked to the table and sat down with a slump, gulping the drink that Adam had just poured. Instead of answering him, Adam asked a question of his own.


    "Why did you bring her then? You should have left her in the hospital."


    Gyeom thought back to the that moment. He had indeed hesitated even then but not as much as he regretted now.


    He had been about to leave when Zirui had called him back."Gyeom? Do you really believe that Kieran did this to me because he had cold feet?"


    He had been wanting to answer in affirmative but knew that this is not what she wants to hear. She was already sure of her thoughts and just needed an affirmation. Sighing, he said,"No. I don''t think that he is someone like that. He must have some reasons."


    "Do you think he will confide his reasons in me if I confront him?"


    Snorting, he had answered,"Of course not. Of he wanted to share, he would not have tried to run away."


    "Then will you help me find the answer?"


    He had agreed to find the answer but had not expected it to be so earth shattering. When Kieran had finally confessed, he had been tempted to turn about and cover her ears. But he knew as much as he regretted. She wouldn''t.


    He looked up at Adam and answered the question," Because I have grown up and understand that keeping her in the dark would only have hurt her later.."


    With that, he raised another green bottle in toast and downed the drink in one gulp. Since they were having a celebration and he was the main guest, they could decided amongst themselves who wanted to be the designated driver. He was getting smashed and escaping the reality... For now.

 Chapter 163 - A Get Together

    Adam looked happily at his brothers who were drinking and playing games around. The evening had turned out different from what they had expected. At the back of the mind, each of them had worry for Kieran and Zirui but there was also peace at being with each other after so long. His eyes rested on Gyeom. The brother who had suffered the most in these past few months.


    Adam was expecting him to be drinking as much as he wanted to. Benji had told him about Gyeom battling with his feelings. There was a time he had believed that having only Alice in his life would be enough.. but he slowly realized that these people and their well being were as much important to him as Alice.


    He noticed that instead of getting drunk, they were playing more and more. Maybe they were feeling the same things that he was. There was happiness at being together again and a want to be more.. They had clung to each other during difficult times and now that they were drifting apart, each of them knew to would get more and more difficult..  Maybe now was the time to introduce his idea to them.. Even if things did not go through, they would have each other as their islands of comfort.


    Getting up, Adam was about to walk out when Apollo frowned and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Just to my car. I have something to get."


    Walking back to the car, he messaged Alice about his decision to do what he had in mind now and asked after her. Since she was at her grandmother''s place, he was not very worried about her and could discuss this with the guys. Of course they would not have expected that their get together would become a business meeting.


    Opening the dashboard, he grabbed the five thick packets that he had placed there in hope and walked back. These packets contained the fruit of what he had done over these past months. He''s researched, calculated and finally outlined a solid business plan that would keep them together and give everyone what they needed. Gyeom and Apollo and him would retain the connection they wanted with all while I.M and Felix would have the privacy they needed as well as a place to call home for whenever they returned.. He just needed to convince them and make this work.


    Ad Adam returned to the table, he noticed Gyeom and Felix arm wrestling while I.M and Apollo egged them on! Some things never changed!


    He looked down at the packets in his hand and sighed, "While somethings do.."


    Placing the packets on the table with a bang, Adam looked around and said,"Let''s sit down. We need to talk.."


    Out of habit, everyone sat down without a word, everyone was so used to Adam''s leader tone. It was only after they had sat that they seemed to realize that Adam was no longer their leader.


    Felix was the first to comment as he warned,"Uh-oh.. There is some trouble brewing.."


    Adam shook his head and asserted,"No uh-ohss, I have some thong to say. Before that, I want you all to know that I love you all..and forever will. We have shared so much and come a long way even at out worst knowing each of us would be there for each other."


    Shaking his head to break the tense atmosphere, Felix patter Adam on the hand,"We are friends K. That is what friends do."


    Adam nodded in acknowledgement and then passed out the packets," I know that.. But like all of us, I wanted us to be together always. However, we could not walk the path anymore. This is a proposal that I have created. I.. I want you all to know, whether you accept this proposal or not, changes nothing between us."


    As silence reigned around the table, the other boys just stared at the packets as if it was a can of worms.


    Each of them had yearned for the familiar feeling of living with each other and making music together.


    There were times Apollo would think of a few lyrics and want to chat with Adam to refine them only to realize that they would never be releasing another album. While Felix and Adam would realize that they would never make music again. Gyeom gulped and tried to blink away the tears in his eyes. He was already a mess... And now what Adam had said was lighting a hope in his heart but he dared not to... Believe in it.


    Moistening his dry lips, he asked,"Are we going to become a group again? You know that is not possible right? And anyway I am an actor now and I have realized how much more relaxing my life is these days. Why would I want to go on your with you guys?"


    Even as he said this, Gyeom had already crossed his fingers hoping that Adam would answer in affirmative that they were going to become a group again.. He would jump in the moment that happened!


    But K shook his head and answers,"No.. That would never fly. As a band, Felix and I.M would always remain in the limelight and that would be a hindrance to their relationship and take a strain on all of us. I have something different in mind. You will know when you have read the packets... I can provide more working figures and charts of you all like the concept and if you don''t, well then I will let it go.."


    Again, there was silence until Gyeom picked up the packet and set it aside. "I am in. Now tell me everything."


    K scowled at this and reprimanded," You can''t be impulsive like this, you know. You need to think it over carefully.. You are being a kid..."


    Gyeom shook his head and pointed out, "Didn''t we just establish that I am already a grown up. K, over the last years when there has ever been a time when you have guided us wrong? Be it a sudden decision or something to mull about, to me, you will never be wrong! And I... I miss you guys, dam* it! If there is something that will keep us together, then I will grab it! Anyway, how long have you been considering this business proposal before you presented it to us?"


    "About four months.. It had been in the back of my head for a few years now. Something that we could have done if we failed as a band, you know.. But these past few months, I have actively researched on it to see if it will work or not..."


    "There you go, I am in with whatever you have in mind..", Gyeom nodded before finishing another of his beer.


    Before Adam could say anything, the others also raised their bottles and said, "We are all in! Let''s raise a toast to a new start.."


    Adam stared and protested,"You can''t do that! You have not seen the models or even know what I am talking about! My idea could be sh*t for all you know! How can you simply agree to all that! You guys are drunk! Pick your things and get into the car! We are leaving! I will drop you all off at your hotels and in the morning you will ready through the papers and then decide when you are sober..!"


    Adam picked up his own thick packet before he marched out to his car, ready for everyone else to follow him..


    I.M looked at Adam''s receding back and mumbled, "Didn''t he say nothing would change if we did not agree. Then which ant crawled up his ants.."


    Felix chugged his beer before he answered, "Yeah! Guess things will change if we do accept. He wanted us to protest and not accept so that he could convince us.."


    "Then we need to put up a little protest tomorrow? But what if he gets demotivated and abandons the idea if we do that?", added Apollo


    "He won''t! He has been carrying around those packets for God knows how long! He won''t be discouraged. He just doesn''t want us to regret in the morning and not have way out.", replied Felix.


    Pushing back his own chair, Gyeom got up and walked towards the door as he mumbled, "Then I just need to wait till the morning, right? Do I need to read through the packet to convince him that I am in? Will he be asking questions?"


    "More like he will want us to question him..", added Apollo as he followed.


    "Sigh.. I''d forgotten what a tough nut Adam is.."


    The boys all trudged out clutching the packets to their chests. In the back of their minds there had been sadness that they would separate again but now there was hope.. It was time for another new beginning... Together Again!

 Chapter 164 - Ye Heng

    "So, Gyeom? Do you think you will be part of another band if the chance arrives?"


    "Blah blah blah blah.."


    "No?Then do you regret being a part of SKY who decided to disband at the highest peak of their careers?


    " Who said SKY was at it''s highest. There were a few more peak that they could have climbed.."


    No no.. Gyeom would never talk like that. Ye Heng muttered to herself as she read the next question.


    She was a hard core STAR and had been preparing to interview SKY for one of her thesis in music but the band had separated even before she could reach her final year!


    She had pulled all sorts of strings to be able to interview at least Yu Gyeom the youngest member of SKY and now that she was practicing asking her questions, she was nervous as hell. His assistant had told her that he would give her thirty minutes which he would get for lunch break to conduct the interview.


    It was why she had rushed to the set even before breakfast hour so that she would not be late and mias out on the time.


    It was almost lunch hour now and she had bee standing and observing in a corner. All her questions had been based about their last experienced and music but as she watched him act the role of a serial killer, she thought that she should have includes a few questions about his plans in acting also.. And the recent rumour that they were coming together to do something big was now a possibility? She was so curious!


    She wanted to squeal a bit in excitement at being able to see her favorite idol but she had to keep up her professional cover as well.


    Finally the lunch break was announced and Gyeom walked towards the small shaded area that had been prepared for actors to rest. Ye Heng jumped up from her seat as she raced to interview him. She checked her recorder one last time, making sure that it was working well and leaving it on. She would keep his voice as a keep sake for herself..she wanted to check herself in the mirror but decided not to. That should have bee done before he got free. She assured herself that she was looking decent and reminded herself that she was no beauty that would have him fall for her on love at first sight. She just needed to make a good first impression.. But Ye Heng was not set to succeed.


    Just as she would have reached Gyeom, her foot was tripped by a small rock and she lost her balance. With her bag full of books in one hand and her recorder in the other Ye Heng was unable to balance herself and fell with a scream.


    Gyeom, who had just sat down opened his eyes at the scream and stared wide eyed at the woman who had fallen at his feet...literally.


    Getting up swiftly, he pushed away the chair and extended his hand to help her up.


    Ye Heng tried to move but just as she would have stood up, she heard a tearing sound and realized that the new long top that she had specially chosen for today had decided to give in under her slightly full figure.


    Ashamed and embarrassed at her state in front of her idol, she was about to apologize and run away so that she could request to conduct the interview on phone when Gyeom unexpectedly took off his coat and placed it around her.


    "There are a few costumes inside the vanity van. You can go and see some that you feel are fine."


    Ye Heng smiled gratefully at Gyeom even as she planned her escape.


    At least he did not know her now...of she had introduced her self and then something like this had happened, she would have been mortified.


    Smiling, she said,"Thank you. Excuse me."


    Turning around, she wonder if it was alright to steal the man''s coat, after all it could belong to the production team but disregard that idea immediately. She would return it tomorrow after washing it..


    But before Ye Heng could have made her escape, Gyeom called out,"Miss Ye Heng! The vanity van is in the opposite direction."


    Ye Heng turned around in shock and looked at Gyeom. How did the man know her name? And why did her name sounds different when he said it.


    As she blinked stupidly staring at his thumb that''s as pointed in some direction behind him, she asked," how did you know my name?"


    Gyeom smiled and pointed at the identity card around her neck which resulted in her making an '' o '' with her mouth.


    When Ye Heng continued to stare at him, Gyeom felt a little awkward and cleared his throat,"Miss Ye? You are here for the interview right? It''s okay. We can do that after you have changed.."


    Finally, Ye Heng snapped back to reality and nodded before following his thumb. Since the had already shown that he knew her, there was no point in escaping and letting go of the opportunity.


    Grabbing her recorder even more tightly in her hand, Ye Heng smiled at Gyeom and said,"Any of those clothes in there won''t fit me, you know. If you don''t mind, can I keep your coat for a little while?Just for today? I will return it soon.."


    Unexpectedly, Gyeom did not answer her question but instead gave her a once over as he shook his head and said,"Who said you won''t fit? I am site there are a few t shirts in there that will easily fit you. I don''t mind giving you my coat for the time being but you will have to return it to me when I go back to shooting. It is required for continuity purposes you see. And with the tear in your top, you won''t be able to leave here."


    Ye Heng: " oh"


    She had felt an electric current pass through her as he had gazed at her and had to forcefully remind herself that he was not checking her out but only checking her size. "Dumb Ye Heng!"


    As Ye Heng nodded and walked in the direction f the vanity van, however, she was destined for another fall. She flailed about for a minute, not wanting to embarrass herself even more but she had worn heels to say which were not very comfortable...and she fell this time straight onto Gyeom causing the other man to try and catch her but then fall under her momentum.


    As Gyeom felt his head bang against the floor, his first thought was that he was going to have a concussion while his second was that now she could keep the coat since he would not be shooting any longer. After these two thoughts Gyeom then fainted.


    Unknown to him the entire scene was captured on camera and as he was taken to the hospital by the crew, the video clip was released.


    A mortified and on the verge of tears, Ye Heng stood outside the emergency ward wanting to apologize on one hand and disappear under he earth on the other. She had wanted to leave a lasting good impression..


    And she had succeeded in leaving an impression for sure. Her would always remember as the girl who got him admitted into the hospital.


    Unknown to her, the clip that had been circulating made her the public enemy number one and many number of fans wanted to hurt her for daring to harm their idol.


    It was only as she was told by the doctor that she could go and meet him and his injuries were minor did Ye Heng breathe a sigh of relief. He was asleep. His assistant asked her to leave and that they would get in touch again. But as she turned around to leave, she knew that the assistant would never call her again. And there was even a possibility that he would have a restriction order against her.. Deflated like a balloon, Ye Heng made her way home.


    An hour later, as she got off the bus she frowned when she was the number of girls gathered around the street. She clutched the coat tighter around her and stared at the rotten tomatoes placed around the block. And then to her horror, a girl screamed and pointed her finger at her as she shouted,"That is the fattie who dared to hurt out Gyeom! She even has the audacity to still keep him coat! Girls! Attack her!"


    And soon Ye Heng was forced to turn around and jump into a bus that had just stopped to save her life from the fanatic fans. She had heard of such fans who would go crazy but she had never imagined that someday she would be the target of such fans..


    She could only run for her life and wonder what had happened...

 Chapter 165 - Ye Hengs Misery

    Gyeom opened his eyes slowly and looked around for a moment...confused. They were supposed to be shooting.. But it felt like he had woken up from a deep sleep? Did he fall asleep while waiting for his shot? However this did not feel like his room. As he looked around, he slowly remembered what had happened and winced. What an accident. He slowly moved his hand and felt the bump in his head.


    His assistant who was pacing around in the room, looked at him when he moved before rushing to him,"Are you alright? Does your head hurt a lot?"


    Yu Gyeom shook his head even as he winced at the assistant''s high pitched voice. Feeling his throat dry, he slowly licked his lips and asked,"water?"


    The assistant hurriedly took a glass and straw passing the water to him before he helped Gyeom sit up. After drinking, Gyeom refused any more help and asked,"How is Ye Heng?"


    The assistant frowned at this question and took a moment to recall who Gyrom was asking about. "Don''t worry. I scared her away. You have been deemed the nation''s husband and she dared to hurt you! And even tried to crush you with her weight!"


    A wave of anger rolled through Gyeom at this and he asked,"I did not ask for your opinion of her. I asked how is she? Since she fell, she could have hurt herself too.."


    The assistant did not recognise the anger as he as not used to Gyeom being angry but simply dismissed the question as he continued,"She was fine when I chased her away from here. But how long she remained fine, is up to her luck. You see, the camera was rolling and the entire scene was captured and then someone from the production team leaked it along with the news of you being hospitalized. Naturally your fans were engaged on behalf of you. If they decided to retaliate, then she can only blame herself for being clumsy."


    It was only as the assistant finished narrating the entire incident that he realized the atmosphere in the room was somewhat wrong. Taking in the wintery expression on Gyeom''s face the assistant asked,"Do you want to file an assault case on the student. She is a mere poor student. I don''t think she will be able to compensate you."


    "Do you have her number?"


    The assistant nodded.


    "Bring me my phone and dial her number for me."


    As the assistant rushed to do Gyeom''s bidding, Gyeom watched him rush in melancholy. Visions of the past.. When an innocent friendship and innocent woman had been attacked because of him flashed past his eyes. He had been unable to protect her then even though K had helped him clear the mess later. He had always felt guilty. And now another innocent woman was being targetted because of him. Gyeom closed his eyes and crossed his fingers, praying that the girl was fine. If only he had not fainted...


    Ye Heng looked at the time. It was almost ten p.m now and she had been traveling all I''ve the city in different buses hoping that the crazy people would have left her place by now but everytime she had peeped out of a bus when passing her locality, she had seen them waiting at the bus stop also.


    And now all the money she had on her was spent and she had no where to go. She could not even wait near her home because those crazy females were waiting for her. Ye Heng wondered if she should look for a bath house to spend the night but was scared as she had heard many horror stories of girls getting ra*ed and murdered at such places. She had no family here and no money to go to a hotel. If she did stay in a hotel then she would have to spend the rest of the month without food.


    But she was in die straits now. She had no money and her phone was going to run out of battery any minute. She wondered if we should call the police to help her. But they wouldn''t do anything as the people had not yet attacked her..


    Just then, her phone rang, indicating that it was a call from an unknown number. Scared that the people had even found her phone number, she answered with a timid hello when a voice that she could recognize in her sleep asked her,"Where are you?"


    In a daze she answered automatically, "Bus Route 403. I''ll be getting off at the last stop soon."


    "Fine. Stay there."


    Before Ye Heng could say anything or even ask what he meant, her phone''s battery had run out and she could only sigh. It wasn''t as if she could go anywhere as it is.


    As she got off at the next stop she wondered why Gyeom would call her. Did he blame her for harming him like the others and wanted to hand her over to the police? Or did he think that she needed to apologize to him in front of everyone. Well she would do whatever he needed her to do if only he could help her go back home. She would even beg him and kneel down in front of him to plead and not send her to prison.


    Her parents back in the village would be mortified if she went to prison. they had such high hopes for her..


    She fidgeted and moved about as she tried to sit still and wait for him. What if he sent some goons to beat her up? Or revealed her location to his fans? She shook her head and sighed. she was being over imaginative. You Gyeom was known for being a gentleman. He would never do something like this.


    An hour later, Ye Heng had even stopped wondering why he had asked her to wait. It was no use. He must have just called her to say something and then the call got disconnected. She looked around at the place and realized that it had slowly gotten even more deserted and there was no one around anymore.


    Hugging her bag to herself, Ye Heng considered running away but before she could have moved a step, a large land rover stopped in front of her.


    Was she going to be kidnapped in a luxury car was the first absurd thought that came into her head. But then she glanced at the man who was driving and widened her eyes,"Are you okay? Is it alright for you to drive? I guess you must have a concussion. Initially I wanted to apologize to you but your assistant chased me away. It''s not his fault though. I hurt you pretty badly. I am.."


    "Miss Ye. Please get into the car."


    Hearing him order her about, Ye Heng realized that she had been chattering a bit and quickly got into the car. The air conditioner''s cool air was like a balm to her and she breathed in deeply before turning to look at Yu Gyeom. She had not forgotten that she had to kneel in front of him and apologize. She looks down and realized that the car was big and had enough leg room so she quickly slid down onto her knees and turned to Gyeom.


    Gyeom was shocked at this sudden posture and asked sharply ,"What are you doing?"


    "I am kneeling down to apologize to you for hurting you. I swear I did not mean to hurt you. I was just too nervous and I am not usually so clumsy.. I mean I am clumsy but Inusually only end up hurting my self." Realizing that she was sabotaging her own cause, Ye Heng shook her head and clarified,"I mean this is the first time.. I mean I am sorry for hurting you and I will never do so again.. I mean I will never come in front of you again.."


    Gyeom suppressed a smile at the girls nervoise babbling before he said,"Miss Ye. Please sit up. We can discuss this later. It was an accident and naturally you did not intend to harm me. There is no need to apologize so much. Miss Ye. Can I ask you something? Why did you not go home, yet?"


    Ye Heng slumped her shoulders which had just straightened and sighed,"How could I? There are so many people waiting outside my house because of you.. I mean because I hurt you and they love you..and they wanted to punish me on your behalf, which is understandable... I guess."


    She was silenced when suddenly Gyeom banged his hand against the steering wheel and shot out,"What do you mean it is understandable? Who gives them the right to decide who to punish and who is at fault? Are they the court or the jury that can punish just anyone? What nonsense!

 Chapter 166 - Peeping Into Her Idols Home

    Yu Gyeom''s rant lasted for a minute before he realized that he had probably said too much and he quickly drove away from the bus stop. Ye Heng sat on the seat timidly as she looked at her knotted hands in her lap. She had been in such a hurry to apologize that she had not even had a chance to ask where he was taking her. And now that he was so angry, she dared not.


    Nervously, she peered at the man who was driving and for a moment was entranced by his hands on the wheel. His fingers had numerous rings and the nerves on his hands were all visible and attractive.


    Finding it hard to breathe, Ye Heng looked away again and tried to motivate herself to talk to the man. She needed to ask him that he somehow drop her home. With him around, no one would blame her for harming him, right? But then she thought that all those people wee his crazy fans and they could actually attack him rabidly..


    Gyeom looked at the girl who was sitting beside him. She had yet to look up even once and her fingers were continuously fidgeting distracting him a bit. He wondered why he made her so nervous. Was he that scary? Nah.. He thought of how scared he had been when they had made their debut and thought of K who had distracted him so much with nonsense talks that he had forgotten all his nerves. Maybe he should try that..


    Thinking hard he could not think of anything witty to say, so he decided to instead question her," Miss Ye. Are you a music student?"


    Surprised at being asked, she nodded her head and explained," I am actually a journalism student with my specialization in music. I want to write about the language of music that has no barriers as well as the thebtraditional music combined with the modern and contemporary styles that we have today. I am going to tour the world and write about all types of music."


    Gyeom smiled as he heard the girl''s voice brighten up as she talked about this. She really seemed to have a love for music. And her voice also sounded good.


    "Do you play any instrument or do you sing?"


    Having forgotten her terror when talking about her favorite subject, Ye Heng nodded and said," Both actually. I play the violin and I can sing. I actually wanted to be an idol but with my weight and looks that was not possible. However I have a scholarship in the National University of Music and Arts. Once I have submitted my thesis and this interview, I will be able to secure a job in the music industry. Even though singing in the restaurant is not bad but it is a part time job after all."


    As she thought of this her eyes widened in horror. Had those people discovered her work place also and caused trouble there? No no.. If they had then that manager would have definitely called to fire her or at least vent at her.


    Understanding her sudden silence did not take much brain power so he asked,"Do you want to call your work place and ask? I have already told my assistant to clear the people waiting outside your home. If there are people at your workplace who are creating trouble because of me, I''ll ask my assistant to clear them away and apologize to them.


    Shaking her head, Ye Heng said, " It''s alright. I can handle the work. And it is not your fault.. It really is mine. I.. Do you think that your assistant would have cleared the crowd by now? I really don''t have any other place to stay so I was hoping that I could go back home. Or if you think it is not convenient to go now, could you please drop me at a bathhouse that is relatively safe?" She didn''t want to let on that she was destitute but Ye Heng realized she had no option but to grasp whatever help she could.


    Yu Gyeom heard the words but said nothing. He too had come to this city as a young boy once. His father had been unable to bring him and had simply wished him luck as he had put him on the bus. Those days were still fresh in his mind as he remembered getting lose as he tried to find a place to work and stay.


    K had been busking at a restaurant at the time and waiting tables. When he had finally appeared at the restaurant ready to beg for food after two days of starvation, K had not just given him food but also had taken him to his small room. Gyeom had been thirteen fifteen then... The moment he had know that Gyeom could sing, he had signed him up for the band and the training..


    Abruptly, Gyeom came back to the present and asked a little roughly,"Which is your favorite song?"


    Distracted again, Ye Heng answered enthusiastically," It''s actually your band''s song. But K''s solo! It''s called "I Need You." I love singing it when I am down or even doing the household chores."


    "Will you sing it for me? I can''t really imagine it being sung in a girly voice."


    If there was one thing she was confident at then it was singing. Ye Heng cleared her throat and immediately started to sing. The soothing melody that was originally sung in K''s voice had a different would to in this voice but the question that had arisen in Gyeom was answered.


    Whisl she sang with closed eyes, Gyeom dialed a number on his phone.


    A few minutes later when Ye Heng slowly brought the song to an end, she turned to look at Gyeom expectantly. She did not know if she was looking for praise or criticism or something else but she did know that she wanted some reaction. But Gyeom was driving with a straight face.


    Disappointed she was about to turn away when she heard another voice echo in the car,"That was sung superbly! Gyeom are you practicing in a girl''s voice?"


    Gyeom smiled and looked at the girl who was about to faint after hearing K''s voice and said,"I have found you our first trainee. What do you think?"


    Unmatched excitement shone in K''s voice as he asked,"Where are you? and are you not supposed to be in the hospital? I heard you were hurt. I was actually going to come visit you."


    "No need. Just come to my home. And bring a few girl clothes along. Alice''s maternity clothes should be suitable."


    Ye Heng had already fallen in a trance and she could hardly believe that K had praised her singing! She felt like pinching herself to check if she had somehow fallen from a nightmare into a dream..


    But before she could do that the car came to a stop. They were in a basement..


    Worried my, she turned to ask Gyeom but he simply interrupted her,"We are int building. You said that you have no place to stay and at present you have no clothes. Also you must be hungry. You can stay here tonight and then K will be here with clothes. Don''t worry. He won''t come alone. His curiosity is roused but he wont leave Alice alone so they are both going to be here. You will be safe."


    Quietly, Ye Heng followed Gyeom with her head down. Even of it wasn''t safe, she had an eternal trust in her idol. What mman would help a woman who had caused him to be hospit


    alized?" She continued to walk when he stepped into the elevator and bumped into him when he suddenly stopped.


    Rubbing her nose, she looked up and apologized but he simply shook her head, caught her by the shoulders, turned her around and then pressed a button on he panel.


    On the top floor, he used his finger prints to unlock and then asked her to walk in first.


    Curiously she walked into the well lit doorway and looked around. Bshe was actually getting a chance to look around his home.


    She is expected to be like a bachelor''s pad. All black and white. But as she looked around she realized how much different reality was from what they saw on screen.


    Like all fans she believed that she knew her idols and tastes. But she was proven wrong.


    The place was full of colors and there were even cozy cushions scattered on the couches. The walls were adorned with pictures and trophies and there was not even a hint of television. Weren''t all bachelors supposed to have large televisions at home? Gyeom shook his head at her wide eyed look and gently pushed her towards a couch."You sit here and make your self comfortable.. I will go and order some food."

 Chapter 167 - A True Star

    As Gyeom headed to the kitchen, Ye Heng let go of her curiosity and instead of sitting she looked at the pictures. There were so many of them.. From early days of SKY, that even the most dedicated fans like her had never seen to the recent ones. There were even few with Chairwoman Alice Faye with the entire group. And she spotted a few with what she presumed was his family.. Finally, her eyes rested on a picture of Gyeom with another girl.


    They wore almost matching clothes of track suits and carried back packs as if they had gone on a trek. Ye Heng caused for a second as she tried to recognize who the person was.. She had a familiar face but she couldn''t place a name.


    As Ye Heng stood staring at the picture, Yu Gyeom returned with a two bowls and placed them on the table in the living room. He shook his head and commented,"You really are a true journalist, Miss Ye. I can almost see the question marks floating on your head as you try to guess who that person is.. Please come and sit here to eat. I don''t know about you but I am really hungry. I''ve made some instant noodles. We can have that and then talk."


    Ye Heng had stiffened at the first sentence and turned around ready to apologize as she had realized how rude she was being. And how nosy. But when he did not even look at her and went back into the kitchen, she slumped and sat down on the couch gingerly feeling a little guilty again. Naturally he had not eaten anything since he had fainted thanks to her..


    As he carried the big bowl of noodles out, Ye Heng felt her mouth water at the fragrance. Even her stomach gave a big growl at the impression of food much to her embarrassment. Luckily, Yu Gyeom did not notice and simply continued the task of serving the noodles into the bowl before passing it to her.


    "I hope you don''t mind these. Usually K tends to leave some food and fruits in the refrigerator but he has been busy these days so this is all I have. I am quite absent minded when it comes to things like these. I usually eat something from restaurants or just tend to forget the food.


    If you want you can have something else when K comes. He is a food Santa these days.."


    Since most of the people knew that he was a foodie, he did not need to mention that the reason K had started delivering food to him since last month was because he was worried about him over Zirui.


    Feeling a bit ashamed of herself, Ye Heng said,"It''s alright. I don''t eat that much. Even though I look like I do eat enough for two people.."


    Yu Gyeom had only taken a bite of his noodles when he heard this self deprecating sentence and instantly rebuked," I am not judging you by your looks Miss Ye. That girl who''s picture you were just seeing, every time she eats it''s as though she has been starved for months. And even sister in law, I mean Alice Faye would have scoffed at me if I only served her noodles. And just so you know you don''t look like you eat for two."


    "Oh."


    This time Ye Heng did not know anything. She reminded herself that she needed to stop being so sensitive about her weight and not everyone was judging her for being fat. Usually she convinced herself that it was fine and a little more of her only meant that there was more to love but after today''s episode where every netizens was calling her a fatty, she was a little more emotional.


    Quietly she ate the slightly spicy noodles. She needed to enjoy this moment. Who else could claim that they had a chance to eat food cooked by their favorite idol?


    Busy with her noodles, she failed to notice the sound of the door opening and almost jumped out of her seat when Gyeom clicked his fingers in front of her and said,"See her? Now she looks like she eats for two!"


    Getting up from his seat, he walked to Alice Faye, kissed her cheek as he asked,"How is my niece doing?"


    Alice smiled a bit and answered,"Lively and kicking these days."


    But then she ignored Gyeom as she went to see who it was that had made Adam ready to leave in the middle of the night. In a glance she recognise the woman who was the hot topic today. She was still wearing the same clothes from the video.


    Meanwhile Gyeom had already talked to Adam and was taking the lunch boxes from his hand as he sniffed at them,"Is this spaghetti? Yum! I knew I could trust you, K. See, Miss Ye. I told you K would not let us starve..Do you guys want any.."


    "No! But I will have some of those noodles that you are having..after you introduce me to Miss Ye." Alice answered.


    But before Gyeom could make the introductions K frowned and inserted,"You can''t have them. They are spicy. They will cause you heartburn.."


    "Well let them! Little baby here wants to taste what her uncle is having."


    Ye Heng smiled when he heard all this. At times when she had watched the re runs of SKY''s reality show, a cynical side of her often wonders of it was all really a show and whether these people who had such different personalities really got along so well. But now it seemed to be true.


    A little while after then introductions, Yu Gyeom and Adam finally picked the topic that had all brought him here. K looked at Ye Heng and slowly said,"Ye Heng. You have already heard the rumors about us coming together for a special venture. So let me explain this to you. The venture is called A True Star. As you know our fans were called STARS so this show is a tribute to them. We are going to gather talented musicians and dancers from all over the country and give them opportunities to perform directly in from of the audiences in stead of training for years with individual agencies and yet losing the chance to even debut. We will focus on one person every month and they will be training with all of us for the first initial week and then.. It''s not going to be a competition. It''s not going to invade your privacy. It''s just going to hone your talent. Consider it a finishing school of sorts..I have also spoken to a few agencies who are willing to offer contracts to those who are interested. We were in the middle of announcing the auditions but your voice is just as beautiful and if you are interested we can sign you up for the pilot project. Even though the channel that we want has agreed to give us a prime slot, it never harms to be more prepared.


    Ye Heng was pretty sure that she had entered a parallel universe of some sort. First she had a chance to meet Yu Gyeom then she botched it. But then she got an even better chance to visit his home! And now this God like man was offering her a chance that she had not even dated to dream of. Did she die from the fall and was somehow in some dreamlike state right now?


    Adam could not have imagined what was going on in the young girl''s head and neither could Gyeom. But he had a faint idea and pointed out what Ye Heng could be thinking. "K, she had weight issues. She thinks she is over weight."


    Adam, Alice and Gyeom all started at her as Gyeom said this making Ye Henf turn red. She had no idea that she had actually shown so much of herself.


    Before Ye Heng could say anything to defend herself, since what he had said was technically true, Alice intervened,"Which woman does not suffer from weight issues? But I don''t thing Miss Heng needs to worry about that. You are at most a little full. Also what matters is your talent. For the looks, they will have professional stylists who can make even the most ugly looking people beautiful. You on the other hand are really very pretty so won''t require any work. They will only need to highlight your big and beautiful eyes and your voice will do the rest."


    Ye Heng blinked at the compliment that was stated as a fact. She had definitely gone crazy and somehow entered a dream world. And since she was in a dream world, she could agree to everything...right?


    So she nodded and said,"Fine..I can be your True Star whatever it is. Anyway none of this is real..."

 Chapter 168 - An Interview

    Ye Heng woke up feeling as if she had been charged overnight. Even as she looked around the luxurious surroundings in which she had slept, she had trouble believing that she had actually agreed to all that.


    She wondered if they would still agree to have her in the pilot program once they saw her in the morning. Mostly they would change their minds or even the other members of SKY might refuse to use her.


    As she looked at her phone, her eyes widened at the number of we chat messages on her ohone. There were more than thousand messages! Opening it, she saw that it was in her University group. Wondering if they were still bashing her for yesterday, she carefully opened the chat and read through. Slowly her eyes were wide as saucers.. What had exactly happened that suddenly everyone claimed that she was the luckiest girl? Weren''t these people saying just yesterday that she was the bearer of bad luck..


    Well there was only one way to find out..


    Opening the search engine, she carefully typed the name Yu Gyeom. and read through the latest headlines..


    "Yu Gyeom of SKY comes to the rescue of a fan."


    "BP Entertainment takes strict action against those who malign others in the name of their idols."


    "A Diary Interview with Yu Gyeom."


    Ye Heng widened her eyes as she noticed the photograph on the cover of the third headline.. That diary belonged to her!


    Clicking on the article, she waited for it to upload..


    "In an interesting twist this morning after his agency scolded the people for harassing a student yesterday, people''s favorite Yu Gyeom came online for a heart to heart with the fans. In the early hours of the morning the man looked as if he had just finished a healthy work out and in no was seemed injured as the video doing rounds since yesterday stated.


    You can watch the entire broadcast here.. He also read the student''s diary and explained how the girl had been nervous for questioning him and hence taken a fall. Lauging off the matter as something that reminded him of his younger self, Yu Gyeom then went onto the answer the questions that the student had written down before the accident happened while reminding his fans to be more loving towards everyone."


    Ignoring the rest of the article, Ye Heng clicked on the link for the broadcast and watched him speak," hello everyone.. I heard that I was very severely injured yesterday so thought that I should see what that was about. First of all thank you for all your well wishes.and sending all those flowers to BP Entertainment''s office. Thanks to that my studio is now fragrant like a garden. You have all been worried about me but let me assure you I have a thick head and am perfectly fine. You might think that I must regret yesterday.. Which side of the bed did I get up on that I was admitted to the hospital but let me tell you a secret.. Yesterday''s incident made me very happy. The only thing I would regret is the trouble Miss Ye had to go through because of me. I sincerely apologize to Miss Ye for this and request those who accused Miss Ye to do the same.


    Anyway, as I said, I am very happy today..most of you know that I came from a small town to look for work before finally being signed on by the agency.


    But none of you know that how I reached the agency. The episode yesterday reminded me of that. But before I tell you that, I have something with me.. he then showed the diary where she had scribbled the questions..making her eyes widen as he continued,"Miss Ye has beautiful but messy handwriting. Anyway so I am going to answer Miss Ye''s questions because it is important for her thesis and I hope this will help.." And for the next ten minutes Gyeom answered all the questions scribbled on the first page of the diary. After this he told everyone the story of getting lost in the city..


    Ye Heng blinked and saved the interview''s link before looking at the closed door, her eyes wet with tears. All her classmates were right. She really was lucky to have let such a great man. He had not just cleared her name but also given her a special place among the fans.


    Already she could see the number of people who had come forward to support her had exceeded the number of people who were bashing her yesterday. Thousand of strangers had left encouraging messages for her and even wished her luck on the thesis.


    She had no idea how she would be able to thank him. Just then she looked at the time on her phone and her eyes widened. It was nearing afternoon. She had slept in so late as if this was her own house!


    Last night, Alice and Adam had brought two sets of clothes for her. One for the night and one for morning. After thankign them profusely, she had promised that she would get out of his hair early in the morning and yet here she was!


    Hurrying up, she rushed into the bathroom, ready to escape. She pushed the clothes into the small bag intending to have them dry cleaned and returned even if it took all her allowance away! Hurrying out of the door, however, she almost crashed into Gyeom who was about to knock. Luckily, he was more prepared this time and simply caught her by the shoulders before she lost her balance. Giving her a smile, he said,"I was about to see if you were up yet. Come on, I warmed up some of the congee and dumplings that K brought last night."


    Forgetting her initial plan to make a run, Ye Heng followed Gyeom towards the kitchen.


    "We can have those and some eggs if you know how to fry them. Also, I have a confession to make."


    After dropping this bomb, Gyeom did not notice that Ye Heng had stopped mid way.


    Her over active imagination made her winder what kind of a confession he would want to make. Did he fall in love with her at first sight.. No no. That was next to impossible. Did he regret last night...


    Finally noticing that the girl was not following him, Gyeom called out,"Ye Heng? Are you not coming?"


    Nodding, she followed him to the kitchen shelf where he took the bowls out and pointed for her to sit. Taking the bowls obediently she sat and waited for the confession.


    As he pulled out the congee from he microwave, he said,"I know that I should not have done this, but please know that it was not done intentionally. Your diary slipped out of the bag and by chance I read the questions that you had prepared for me. I swear I did not read anything else. Specially not where you have waxed lyrical about Felix and certainly not what you have written about my dimples or K''s voice melting away a few... Umm undergarments..."


    Ye Heng''s eyes widened as she finally remembered what was niggling at her when she had sent e broadcast. That was her personal diary and she had at times written all sorts of nonsensical things in it.. She needed the ground to open up now.. Oh no...


    What had she written? As she thought about this... No no.. Let the ground not open up.. An earthquake should be fine..or maybe she could use a pan and hit him on the head and cause amnesia.


    Clicking his fingers in front of her face, Gyeom remarked,"You look really pi**ed off. Can I please ask that you forgive me for my sin?"


    Blushing furiously, Ye Heng looked away,"I am just embarrassed by all this. I wrote all that nonsense when I was bored. I did not expect you would read it..."


    Extending his hand he held hers and smiled brightly as he said,"Does that mean that my dimples are really not worth a million dollars. And here I thought I could use them to earn some money.."


    Giggling at his sense of humour, Ye Heng let go of her embarrassment and looked down with a smile. Her eyes stole glance at where his hand was on hers and she felt a pang of regret when he took back his hand and pointed at the food, "Start eating now."


    As the two people started to eat, Ye Heng finally gathered the courage to ask the questions that he had not answered in the diary. Clearing her throat, she asked,"You did not answer all the questions in the diary.. If you don''t mind, can you answer them now."


    "Sure, I just answered randomly. What do you want to know?"


    "Do you have a girlfriend now or any ex girlfriend or anyone you like?"

 Chapter 169 - The Rumors

    Ye Heng realized that she had asked the question too abruptly and too aggressively when she saw the man''s frozen look. Cursing herself for still being nervous, she hurried to clarify,"I meant what kind of a girl would you want. Like from a perceptive of career, usually celebrities will choose celebrities from the same profession. Also, you have been called the nation''s husband so many times so what kind of a wife do you want.."


    The question brought back a smile to Gyeom'',a face as he answered in a laid back manner once again," I''d like a girl who would be my friend. In terms of looks or career choices I don''t really have a type. I just want someone I can live ly life comfortably with."


    As Ye Heng stared at the person in front of her, she realized that there was another reason SKY had always been loved by the audience. They were totally genuine when it came to giving answers. And that honesty was specially attractive. Be it K or Gyeom, they came across as the same in real life as they were on television.


    Since most of her questions had been answered in the broadcast and the interview had been only a small part of the thesis, Ye Heng hurriedly finished off her breakfast and planned to escape the place.


    "No one is going to snatch the breakfast you know. Have it slowly..."


    Without looking up, Ye Heng mumbled,"You must be in a hurry to go to work and I don''t want to impose anymore. I''ll just leave soon.."


    " That is no excuse to stuff your food like that. I am on leave today.."


    Before Ye Heng could ask more, the phone on the table started to ring. Habitually, Ye Heng glance up and noticed the name of the caller as well as the picture. The smile disappearing from his face, Gyeom answered the call with a low,"Zizi?"


    Sensing the change in mood, Ye Heng looked down at her food and tried hard to not eavesdrop...


    "I was sleeping. You woke me up and disturbed me... I am fine.. How are you and? Good good.. Why are you talking like that? Do you think I am going to be moaning over your loss or something?"


    Suddentl, Yu Gyeom grabbed a tissue and scribbled something, placing it in front of Ye Heng who stared at it wide eyed.. " Call out my name in a seductive voice."


    She looked down at the piece of paper and then Gyeom show as casting her pleading looks as he answered something,"Are you going to let me sleep or? Just go and take care of your husband..."


    Finally understanding, Ye Heng cleared her throat and called out in a low voice,"Gyeom? Are you coming back to bed or not?"


    Even Gyeom who had asked Ye Heng stilled when he heard the line and turned around in shock towards Ye Heng.. That was quite a change from the original scene. Quietly, he disconnected the call with a," I''ll call you back." And stared at Ye Heng who was turning red with the attention..


    "Miss Heng.. You can be an actor also. That was quite an improvisation.."


    Muttering something under her breath, she peeked at him, burning with curiosity. Who was Zizi? Could it be an ex girlfriend? But he was obviously on good terms with the person.


    "Ye Heng! Curiosity killed the cat. You better not ask."


    "I.."


    "I.."


    Both the people started at the same time and stopped. Finally, Yu Gyeom looked down and gestured," Miss Ye.. Please.."


    "I just wanted to say that I''ll just clean up this bowl and leave. You don''t have to worry about me talking about this to anyone. You have helped me so much.. I don''t even know how to thank you."


    Relieved that he was not being questioned, Yu Gyeom nodded and said,"Thank you. Please don''t mention it in front of K and Alice also."


    Ye Heng nodded and after a while finally said goodbye..


    She walked to the bus stand even as Gyeom offered to drop her back. But she knew that this could lead to even more speculation and insisted on going on her own. Finally she had to accept the money he gave her but promised to return that too.


    As she walked, she pondered on the intricacies of life. Just twenty four hours ago, she was but a simple girl struggling to survive. And now, she was famous, signed up for future employment and had personally interacted with people she admired so much and was going to have a chance of working with them in the future.


    It didn''t matter whether she became a famous Star or not. This opportunity was once in a life time for her.


    She had also learned a new lesson. No matter how open a person may seem, how friendly, there were times they kept secrets from those they loved. And some people smiled despite their pains.


    She had assumed that after the initial struggle, a successful person like Yu Gyeom would have had a smooth sailing life.. But in that single moment when he had asked for her help, his eyes had been full of pain.


    Yu Gyeom lay down on the couch after seeing off the girl, not expecting that she would unknowingly help him out. Zizi had been calling him quite regularly. Now that Kieran''s cancer seemed to be shrinking and reacting positively to medicine, Zizi spent her time worrying about Kieran and him.


    Ever since she had discovered that he too had liked her, she had been buried under guilt. Even when he had tried to lie to her that he had gotten over her, she had continued to call him at least once a week, checking up on him. This was a minus point of falling in live with your best friend. She could see through his carefully woven lies.


    But she needed to be free of the guilt. Or else this would sooner or later take a toll on her and Kieran''s relationship. At this point both of them needed to focus on each other and Zirui could not afford to be distracted due to guilt.


    Finally, this little deception seemed to have fooled her. She had just messaged him with the monkey emoji covering his eyes. As expected , she knew that he was not one to simply sleep around. And since there was a woman in his home.. It meant that he had found someone.


    Raising the bottle of beer in his hand, he toasted himself for finally succeeding in fooling Zirui.


    A few days later:


    Gyeom pushed the woman against the wall, bringing the shiny knife against the slender neck as he whispered,"Are there any last words that you want to say?"


    As the woman trembled in fright, and her eyes shook from terror, the director shouted,"Cut!"


    Immediately Gyeom stepped back and bowed down to his co actress," I am sorry..are you alright? You look scared? "


    The woman gave a smile and answered,"It''s alright. You just get in the character too well.."


    Smiling, he teased,"I wonder if that is a compliment. It should not be so easy to play a serial killer right?"


    The girl blinked a bit at the sudden attack of the smile and said,"No no.. It just means that you are a good actor.. It really was a compliment."


    The moment was once again caught on camera and soon there were rumors of Gyeom dating his co star.


    Shaking his head at the rumors, Gyeom wondered how his life had been so free before this. Shouldn''t his popularity be declining as he played a serial killer who killed a new beautiful woman every week? But instead of that, every woman he killed in the show was linked to him personally.


    And just like that, any woman that was on the receiving end of a smile or even a word would be linked to Yu Gyeom making him look like a play boy.


    As Yu Gyeom sat in the dressing room, his assistant urged him to stop refuting the rumors and just let him choose a person to let the rumors play out. That way, at least even if his popularity declined because of being in a relationship, at least it would not make him look like a playboy.


    But Yu Gyeom had a feeling that someone was deliberately attacking him and trying to ruin his image. From the day Ye Heng visited him on the sets, to now, he was always in the news..


    Finally, he asked his assistant,"So you believe that I should just announce that I am in a relationship with one of these actresses?"


    "Yes.."


    "Are you really my assistant and agent or a spy? Do you take me for a fool? Even I know that my popularity will only decline of I choose that way. Now are you going to tell me what you are planning or do you need me to throw you out?"

 Chapter 170 - Zi Zi Is Coming Back

    "Pop!!"


    The sound of a champagne bottle being opened reverbated through the room as Gyeom went on to pour the golden shimmering liquid in two glasses. Tonight they were having a double celebration. Gyeom had won his first national award as a Director while she had won her first award as a debutante singer idol.


    As he handed over the flute to her, Ye Heng peeked at Gyeom from under her half-closed eye lids. It had been more than a year since she had met him and signed on for the pilot programme. In the first year itself, SKY''s '' The True Star'' reality show had grown so much that she sometimes found it unbelievable that she was one of the first participants. The show had shot her to fame faster than a rocket was launched.


    Over time, she had become close to Gyeom who was the most involved in the show as it''s director. She believed that they were friends but her heart had slowly started to crave for more.


    He was such a gentleman. Which girl would not fall for him. But she knew that he did not see her as more than a friend.


    He was nice and friendly to everyone which had even resulted in him having an image of a playboy. But she knew that there was someone else in his heart. Though he never said so directly.


    She was brought out of her thoughts when Gyeom clicked his fingers in frontnofnhernandb asked,"What are you thinking? Let''s toast!"


    Raising her glass to clink with his, Ye Heng smiled and said,"To more such future successes."


    Gyeom raised his glass with her and then downed the champagne in one go. "You know that is not water right?"


    As he poured a second glass, Gyeom looked sullen and added," The first glass must always be drunk quickly so that one can savor the second slowly. Similarly with first love. One must end it fast so that the second time a person can fall in love.."


    Ye Heng narrowed her eyes at this. Over time, she had learnt to read some on his thoughts and could see that even though they were apparently celebrating, his heart was not in it. There was something bothering him.


    Over time, K had taught her one thing. And that was to never get to involved. She still remembered as he had looked at her and directly said,"Dont ask unless someone tells you and don''t give advice unless someone asks you." It had been pertaining to the relationship between the members of SKY but his intention had been clear. She was someone they were mentoring not someone who was one of them. And yet at the time it had not hurt. Because she had understood that this rule would help her protect herself from hurt in the future. And yet, everytime she and Gyeom had dinner together, she wanted to break that rule. She wanted to ask about the woman that had called him this morning. Even though she and Gyeom had become good friends she knew that she relied on him much more than the other way round.


    As she was considering finally breaking through the barrier and asking Gyeom, he spoke,"You know you once asked me about me having a girlfriend or someone I like? I used to like a girl. She was confident and funky. A complete opposite to you. Thin where you are fuller. And she used to never think before eating unlike you who constantly worries. And she was crazy. Always throwing caution to the wind while you take baby steps cautiously. But she was my best friend. And so are you. So that is common between you."


    "I could talk to her about anything and I can do that with you. But there was one thing I never dared to talk to her about. Can I talk to you about that Ye Heng? My love for her? Can I tell you about how it hurts?"


    Ye Heng''s heart twisted at his words. She had long guessed that he had been hurt in love but she had never thought that he would compare her to that woman one day. And she would be the total opposite of that. She was the total opposite of his ideal type. Is that why he had chosen to help her so long ago? But she knew that now was not the time to ask questions.


    "Tell me.. Gyeom. Tell me about Zizi?"


    Gyeom looked up from his glass in surprise. How did she know her name? But then shook his head. Ye Heng was a smart girl. She could have easily figured it out over time.


    Standing up he walked around the table and extended his hand to her. Placing her hand in his, Ye Heng stood up, ready to follow him to the couch so that they could sit comfortably and talk.


    But unexpectedly, Gyeom pulled her to him, his hand landing on her bareback. Since she was still dressed in a long shimmering gown that she had worn to the award shows, she felt goosebumps rising over her skin all over.


    Sliding his fingers up and down over her spine, Gyeom looked into her eyes, as he muttered,"You are so beautiful. The most desirable woman any man would want to possess. Your full lips are made to be bitten on while your softness will make it so easy for a man to sink in and lose himself. Do you know how tempted I am? How tempted I am to see if I can forget her by getting close to you!"


    Ye Heng''s eyes had fallen closed as she had let his words of desire and reverence wash over her but his last sentence made her snap her eyes open even as she tilted her head for Gyeom to lean closer.


    Her hands which had come to rest on his biceps tightened and she slowly tried to push him away. But he continued to hold her tightly as he whispered,"She is coming back, Ye Heng. I thought that by cutting her out of my life, I will be able to move on but now that she is returning happily with her husband, why am I in so much pain?"


    " Over the years there were so many girls and women who threw themselves at me, ready to have me even if it was just for a while but the woman I fell for only ever saw me as a friend. K, Felix, Apollo and I.M, they were both my idol and brothers and none of them told me about the pain I would have to endure over losing my first love. You must think I am so pathetic. I still can''t move on after the girl had left me. But I really want to move on..Ye Heng.. Will you help me move on?"


    Gyeom leaned back a bit to look at her and then noticed the tears glistening his her eyes. Wiping her tears he smiled and said," Ye Heng looks cute when she cries also. Pretty Heng? Can I kiss you? It will be my first real kiss you know. Not the ones that I do when I act.."


    Ye Heng looked into his eyes and made her decision in that instant. He had lost the chance to be with his first love. But here she was being given the chance. Why should she not grab it? He was being selfish and taking what he needed. So could she. At least she would not have the regret that she never got to be with him.


    Rising on her tiptoes, she gave him an answer by sealing his lips with hers. Immediately, Gyeom pulled her in closer to his body and backed away towards the couch. His hand rived her body, pausing to caress her and pull her as close as possible. His hand drifted lower into the tightly fitted dress, caressing her soft bottom.


    Turning around he pushed her onto the couch and stared down at her while he threw aside his suit jacket and unbuttoned his white shirt.


    His eyes glittered with a madness that made Ye Heng excited as well as scared. Seeing the look in her eyes, Gyeom paused.


    One hand stroked her face as he asked,"Ye Heng? Are you sure? You know that guys can sleep with girls they don''t love, right? I am only promising you this even though I know you deserve much more."


    The next moment, Ye Heng rose on her elbows and put a finger to his mouth as she whispered," You talk too much."


    Whatever words and whatever second thoughts Gyeom was having, Ye Heng had already chosen her path. She was going to make the most of this weak night and then move on to be his friend after tonight.


    But this night, she would take what she wanted. Holding his face, he brought him close to her and placed feathery kisses over his lips.


    With a groan, Gyeom finally abandoned all misgivings and let himself lose in her...

 Chapter 171 - Friends Only

    Gyeom moved slowly as a light floral fragrant tickled his nose. His pillow also seemed softer and more warmer that usual.. Frowning in his sleep, he rubbed his cheek against it and was answered.. By a moan..


    Answered? Softer? His eyes snapped open and were met with creamy softness of her breasts.. In a flash all the memories of last night flashed in his mind. What had he done? He had actually seduced Ye Heng? Had he been taken over by some sort of craziness. He couldn''t even blame it on drinking since he had not been drunk.. Or maybe he had been drunk...with lust..


    Jumping from the bed when he noticed that Ye Heng had started to move in her sleep, he raced to the bathroom to wash up. He needed to pretend as normal as he could. Otherwise Ye Heng might also feel uncomfortable.


    Taking a quick shower, he slipped on a pair of shorts and t shirt before rushing out. He dared not look in the direction of the bed where the girl was probably sleeping.


    Ye Heng stared at Yu Gyeom rush out like a new bride and giggled. Surprisingly, she did not regret last night even in the slightest. They had both turned out to be each other ''s first and that was surprising enough. But even if she could not be his first love, he would always remember her as his first. Suddenly she wanted to sing a song and dance but decided to refrain from it. She looked around for her clothes before remembering that they were outside in the dining room in tatters. Well, she would have to raid his closet it seems.


    Yu Gyeom puttered about the kitchen nervously. He opened the cabinets and closed them without knowing what he was doing and why. Pulling out a bottle of milk and pop tarts he poured some into a big bowl and started to munch on them as he recalled the memories from last night.


    Sitting at the table reminded him of their carnal activities so he grabbed his bowl and decided I go sit in the other room. On the way he came across a tiny piece of clothing that he had torn off last night. He picked them up slowly and started at the fabric.


    His eyes widened and he realized that she would need clothes. He needed to arrange them for her..even undergarments.


    And that is how Ye Heng found him when she stepped out of the bedroom. A bowl of cereal in one hand and her thong in the other.


    Feeling hot behind the ears, she tried to be nonchalant as she walked to him.


    Taking the bowl from his hands, she said,"Thanks for the breakfast. I was starving. As for the other thing, you can keep it... As a memento.


    Gyelm watched Ye Heng walk away and only realized what had happened later. Stuffing then thong into his shorts, he watched as she sat down on the same couch from last night and started to wat from his bowl, using his spoon...


    He wanted to point out that they were his but then he noticed that the clothes she was wearing were also his..His t-shirt and shorts..


    And the thong burning a hole in his pocket reminded him that she was not wearing anything underneath them..


    "Hey Gyeom.. You need to get ready.."


    "Ready? for what?" Did she mean to do something to him now that they had crossed the boundaries?


    But his imagination could not have provided the answer as she said,"For our joint interview. We have been invited for The Idols Talk Show today? They are going to be interviewing us shout our nominations and now wins..I am just going to finish this off and leave. Will see you there later. But you are going to need more time.."


    "Why would I need time?", Gyeom scowled at the perceived insult that he would need more time to get ready but Ye Heng simply pointed at her chin and said," See the burn marks here? They are all from your stubble. You need to shave."


    Yu Gyeom stared at the slight redness that Heng had shown as he rubbed his hand over his cheek. He really did need to shave. But wasn''t something off about this situation.


    They should be clarifying their relationship status with each other. How they would not interfere in each other''s lives and this as not the beginning of a relationship. But none of that was happening.. Why did he suddenly feel as if he needed to tell her that they should see each other exclusively? It was a good thing that they she was not clinging to him, right?


    Two Hours Later:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let us welcome our rising stars for the next segment of our show. Shooting to the top of the music charts with her new album "Cherry Lips" is our most loved girl, Ye Heng."


    Ye Heng entered the stage dressed in a modest black jeans and top looking like the perfect girl next door as her look was completed by a simple point high on her head.


    Gyeom, who had been sitting with his eyes closed open them to stare at the television on the backstage, his eyes glittering. He watched her dance with the host as she sang the title song and sighed... She really had ''cherry lips'' so tasty and full. As the camera focused on her eyes, Gyeom felt as if she was starting through the screen straight into his soul.


    She really had been a diamond in the rough when he found her last year and now she was dazzling everyone. Soon the song came to an end, and bowing as everyone applauded, Ye Heng took a seat on the couch.


    Soon the host started to list his achievement as he stood up, ready to walk on stage. Coincidentally both of them had chosen black outfits to where but while hers made her look simpler, his made him look like a serial killer on the loose. His eyes had a slightly darker makeup making them look deeper and colder. The stylist had decided to use a new look on him with an eyebrow ring on one side and his hair tied in a pony near his neck.


    The screams that occurred when he entered the stage would make the ground tremble and that is what gave Gyeom the arrogance and pride to stride across the stage. The host welcomed him with a quick handshake while Ye Heng, who had stood up to now and greet him was take aback when he hugged her, running his hand down her back casually.


    Her smile going a little awkward she latter his arm, half returning the hug before she sat on the couch. Instead of sitting on the other end of the couch, Gyeom sat next to Ye Heng and stretched his arm across the back of the couch.


    The host was taken aback by this but quickly put on an experienced knowing smile and decided to use this opportunity to create hype and raise his show''s views.


    After a few casual greetings he asked Ye Heng," Do you know we recently had a voting session with some of our male idols. They were shown a few photographs and asked to choose the girl that would be their final type. Would you like to guess who was chosen by most of the men?"


    Ye Heng thought carefully as she said,"Could it be Miss Lily?" Miss Lily was the biggest celebrity in the country at the moment and had been known to have found work in Hollywood also. Ye Heng guessed that such a beauty would be most men''s ideal type. The host had expected that Ye Heng would choose herself and then he would be able to tease her a bit over having so many idols falling for her sharing looks but it seemed the girl had no self knowledge. Thankfully for him, Gyeom smiled and answered,"Ye Heng. You little foolish girl. Most men would choose you as their ideal type."


    The host clapped his hands at this and pointed to Gyeom with a big grin,"As expected. The eyes of an experienced man! Miss Ye, it is really fascinating that you don''t seem to realize the truth about yourself.. Gyeom, you were the one who discovered Ye Heng and helped her her launched. So, did you find her attractive when you saw her and that is why chose to help her out?"


    Gyeom pretended to seriously consider this question but before he could come up with a reply, Ye Heng cut in,"I am not at all Yu Gyeom''s type. In fact I am definitely the opposite. He is only trying to be nice.."


    The host was quick to catch on to the subtext and asked directly,"So you know Yu Gyeom''s ideal type? Tell us about it.. Are you sure you are not his type?"


    "Yes.. We are very good friends..."

 Chapter 172 - Friends Only

    The host was quick to catch on to the subtext and asked directly, "So you know Yu Gyeom''s ideal type? Tell us about it.. Are you sure you are not his type? Because we asked the other SKY members also except K of course and all said that you were their ideal type!"


    "Yes.. We are very good friends.. As for Felix, I.M and Apollo, they would have said this because they know I wouldn''t take them wrong. They treat me like a little sister.."


    "Hmm whether we believe you or not, we will get back to that.. but until then, can you tell us Gyeom''s type?"


    Ye Heng leaned forward as if telling the host a secret even though she knew that the microphone would catch everything as she announced," I can not just describe her to you but even show you."


    The words caused a wave of interest through the crowd and even Gyeom who had been sitting with a careless smile on his face, straightened as his thoughts raced. What was Ye Heng up to? Did she have any pictures of Zirui? If she did something so stupid like calling her his girlfriend on national television, then all his hard work from the past year to assure her that he had moved on would be wasted.


    But if he dared to stop her now, then it will result in a bigger scandal as people would start to make wild guesses about his love life. He had barely gotten over the previous mishaps and now this.. Was Ye Heng really angry for last night and decided to use this opportunity to gain revenge? No no.. this was not the kind of a person she was. But then what was going on in that head of hers..


    The host noticed the tensed face of her guest and could already imagine the ratings for today''s show. With an anticipating smile on her face, she said, "So our Gyeom has a girlfriend and you have her picture? Is that what you are saying?"


    Ye Heng nodded sagely and added with a grin, "Not just any picture! I have a picture of him grinning like a fool as she kissed him! Also, let me expose his plans to you! He is planning to elope with her as her father is going to oppose their relationship! I heard him whisper it to her that he was going to take her on a world tour as soon as she grew up a bit. .And her father threatened to kill Gyeom if he did so..""


    Gyeom stared at Ye Heng with furrowed brows. Just what nonsense was this girl spewing? What girlfriend and what father and what kissing?


    But the host was even more excited and almost fell off the couch as she leaned forward some more and asked, "Is the girl underage and that is why Gyeom is not revealing her identity? Hold that thought and we will be back right after a commercial break.."


    As the helpers hurried to the stage to help their artist with touching up make up, the host continued to stare at the two people in front of her. They had not even reached the discussion about their awards and already the interview had reached it''s peak! She could see that Gyeom was uncomfortable about something which meant that whatever Ye Heng had said was probably true. The host asked her assistant to check on the live stream numbers and was quickly told the result. Happy at the discovery that her show had broken all her previous records, she raised her thumb to the director that she was ready for the next shot.


    With a big smile towards the camera, she immediately announced," Welcome back everyone! I know we are all so curious to know more about Gyeom''s girlfriend but this host needs to eat so commercials are a must! However we are back now and let us first continue to question Gyeom. In case he would like to tell us about his girlfriend. So Gyeom, you having a girlfriend is really well hidden! We are all shocked! Is it really true that your girlfriend''s father is against this relationship! You cannot deny the relationship as Ye Heng has already let the cat out of the bag and we all saw the worry on your face! So tell us.. Don''t hide anything.."


    Gyeom turned his head towards Ye Heng and then the host as he simply said, "Yes! Having a girlfriend was a secret that I had kept even from myself! But now that Ye Heng has given me some clues, I remember her. However I am really scared of her parents killing me if they know about this! I''ll let Ye Heng release the announcement and then shift all the blame onto her. All I can say is that when she utters my name, my heart melts like butter.. though she is too precious to fall for an old guy like me.."


    "Ohhh! All the girls out there! It seems Gyeom is going to go off the market very soon! Let us see the pictures of Gyeom''s favorite girl and she even thinks he is old!"


    Ye Heng and Yu Gyeom shared a glance. He really had caught on to her prank.. But making him sweat with worry for even a little while had been oh so worth it..


    Bringing out her cell phone, she slowly opened the gallery and brought out the first picture.. turning it towards the camera.. The audiences screamed and even the girls staring broken hearted at the screen were relieved when they saw the little angel on the screen.. This was K and Alice''s eleven month old daughter Adel.. Anyone who knew Gyeom would know that K and Alice Faye were like his family. In fact Gyeom really had called Adel his little heart thief..


    She was sitting in her uncle''s lap and pecking his cheek while her chocolate covered fingers held his other cheek.. having smeared chocolate cream on his other cheek also... While Gyeom had a goofy smile on his face as he laughed at the camera

 Chapter 173 - Dangerous Woman

    As they left the studio, Gyeom held Ye Heng''s hand and quickly pulled her towards his own car. If it had been any other girl, he would never have dared to do it but everyone knew of their friendship and the little stunt that Ye Heng pulled inside definitely would not make any one suspicious.


    After resisting a bit, Ye Heng tried to pull away but he simple leaned closer and threatened in her ear, "If you don''t come, I will pick you up and carry you into the car."


    That caused her to drop the resistance real quick and she called back to her assistant, "You get to the studio. I''ll drive over with Gyeom." She jogged behind him as he pulled her almost making her lose her balance multiple times.


    "Yu Gyeom! Why don''t you try running in high heels!"


    Gyeom slowed down a bit and turned around. The abrupt change in speed caused Ye Heng to finally lose her balance and she fell onto Gyeom, like she had the first time she met him. Only this time, she hit his nose with her head and jarred her teeth.


    Before she could begin a litany of her apologies, Gyeom shook his head and said, "Wait here." Walking the small distance, Gyeom quickly started the car and brought it to where Ye Heng stood and honked at her.


    Huffing, Ye Heng got into the car and shot him a glare before continuing to rub her head. Seeing that she was refusing to talk to him, Gyeom decided to tease, "Hey! If something like this had happened in the past, you would have been apologizing profusely.."


    "Ha! If I had been the one who caused this then I would apologize! But this happened because of you! I also almost sprained my ankle! What is wrong with you today! You are so irritable today! It can''t be sexual frustration, can it?"


    The atmosphere in the car dropped by a few degrees. Ye Heng knew that she was going to be yelled at very soon, but she too had been getting angrier. She was the woman here and since she was being cool about sleeping with him, why did he keep expecting her to create some issue about it! Even during the interview, he had been terrified that she would declare herself as his girlfriend! Ha! Did he think that she was so desperate?


    Of course her conscience piped up that she had not really put up much resistance to his advances.. No resistance was more like it.


    Throwing a glance at her, he said, " We need to talk.."


    Here comes the yelling.. Rolling her eyes, she said, "We can talk later. I have a shoot.."


    "Ye Heng! Are you being deliberately obtuse?"


    "I? You are the one who is being a dic*! Ever since we woke up this morning and you scurried out of bed, you have been waiting for me to attack you! Gyeom, you have been my mentor and my friend. Someone who knows me well! I am not suddenly going to spout another head and become a monster just because we have slept together. You are a handsome and attractive man and last night we were carried away, so what?"


    So What! So this! Until last night, I too had only viewed you as a friend! But suddenly all I can see is how appealing you are. The way your eyes turn dewy at times and blaze with anger at others. The way you even lick your lips when you are nervous! All this is driving me crazy! Your sex appeal is driving me crazy! And I hate it that the same thing is not happening to you! It''s as if I have been pushed off the ledge and hanging on for dear life and you are sitting there lazily watching the sky, totally unaffected!"


    Gyeom breathed hard as he finished off his rant. He had finally blurted out the truth. It was like last night had suddenly turned on a switch inside him and Ye Heng had turned into a magnet that attracted him. It had been quite disconcerting. Even, during the interview when she had been gloating about pranking him, he had wanted to puck her up and kiss her. And later, when the interviewer had listed out all the people who had chosen her as their ideal types, he had wanted to punch them! Even Apollo had chosen her as his ideal woman! The bas****! With his perversions, Ye Heng was as farther away from his ideal type as possible!


    He frowned as he noticed that Ye Heng had yet to say anything. She was staring at him with her wide eyes and even biting her lips! Was she deliberately provoking him?


    Clenching the wheel, he quickly parked on the side of the secluded road. The next minute a loud snap echoed in the small car and Yu Gyeom had leaned over and caught Ye Heng''s lips in a wild unrestrained kiss. He suckled her soft lips, licking them and then bit there slowly, repeatedly. Drinking her in and yet feeling more thirsty. Gyeom was not worried about being spotted as the car''s windows were tinted. But he had a feeling that he would not have cared even if they were not...


    Gradually, he moved away a little and leaned closer into the kiss," You are so beautiful, so sexy, so heavenly to touch... and oh so dangerous, Ye Heng. How did I not realize it for so long? You are making me want things that I dare not consider having. Ye Heng, baby, you are so hot. I can hardly wait to feel your body against me and around me. What am I going to do with you baby?"


    Slowly as Yu Gyeom was about to lean away from her, she caught him by the neck and pulled him back to her," What do you want to do, Gyeom? We can do whatever you want.."

 Chapter 174 - Hard And Hard (R18)

    "We can do whatever you want.."


    "I want you, Ye Heng.."


    "I''m not saying no.."


    The words said in that husky voice of hers were like waving a red flag in front of a bull. Within a moment, Ye Heng''s seat had been pushed down and Gyeom had leaned over her. She could feel him harden against her belly as he leaned down to kiss her hungrily. His hand slipped around her slowly caressing her stomach to her hip and then to her lower back, up and down. The pull between them was too strong. She didn''t understand how it had stayed muted for so long. A few moments later, she stopped thinking altogether as Yu Gyeom began his assault on her senses.


    Her hands reached up, palms flattening against his chest as she returned his kissed, hoping for more. Even as close as they were, Gyeom could not resist pulling her closer against his body. Her moans egged him on, making his feel hungry for her. Finally, he moved back a bit, leaving just enough space between them so that he could easily slide his palm into the front of her jeans.


    Surprised, Ye Heng opened her eyes in shock, feeling his large palm against her stomach as he caressed her there slowly, making her want him more. Her knees felt weak and she had to clench them to not spread her legs even more. She wanted to stop him and she wanted him to continue. Her back arched in pleasure as she tried to push herself closer to him.


    He deepened the kiss, his tongue delving further into her mouth in the same motion that his finger delved into her. Just as Gyeom was being driven mad by the small mewls of pleasure she made and tear off her jeans and panties, a passing vehicle honked loudly breaking the atmosphere and making them realize the precarious position they were in.


    Burying his head into her neck, Gyeom panted hard as he tried to catch his breath.


    "Cancel the shoot, Ye Heng. Come with me.."


    Ye Heng had yet to even open her eyes and think clearly but Yu Gyeom was already thinking ahead. Suddenly feeling vulnerable that her emotions would be exposed, Ye Heng kept her eyes closed and buried her face in his chest.. "It''s an important shoot.. I can''t cancel it. Tonight. We can stay over at your place or you can come to mine.."


    Gyeom wanted to groan in disappointment. Of course he knew even as he had made the suggestion that Ye Heng would not cancel her shoot. She was a professional. But his throbbing lower body reminded him that he was the one who was going to suffer for her professionalism. The night could not come soon enough..


    Moving back to his position, he rubbed his temples with his fingers and sighed before putting the car back in drive. The atmosphere in the air was slightly hazy and the fragrance of sex still lingered making them both suffer. Just as they would have reached the shooting site, Ye Heng grabbed some of Yu Gyeom''s make up and tried to cover some of the redness on her face. Thankfully, she had not worn clothes that would crumple easily or she would have been a mess.


    Finally Ye Heng was ready to run from Gyeom''s presence but just as she would have opened the door, his hand slid to her stomach, pulling up the top a bit."Wh.. What are you doing?"


    His wam fingers caressed her a bit before he slowly buttoned her jeans for her and said huskily, "They were unbuttoned.. See you tonight at my place."


    Nodding jerkily, all the make up in the world unable to hide her red face, Ye Heng ran out of the car. Yu Gyeom smiled as he saw her assistant stop her and say something, probably wondering what took them so long... Whistling softly, he drove towards his studio, even though he had nothing to do today. It was better to keep himself busy before it was time for her to come back..


    As the evening rolled around, Gyeom prepared a few things for the night. From dinner to bath salts, Gyeom had prepared everything that they would be able to enjoy together. Finally, he received a message from Ye Heng that she had reached. His heart hammering against his chest, he opened the door to his home and widened his eyes when he saw her walk in.


    She had changed clothes from this morning and was wearing a black dress that highlighted her curves emphasizing her full breas*s and thin waist. Forgetting all about dinner and being civilized, Gyeom pulled Ye Heng into the house and pushed her against the wall, kissing her furiously. His hands slipped to her back and found bare skin. Moving back a little, Gyeom growled huskily, "Turn around."


    Normally, Ye Heng would not have dared to do something like this but the fire in his eyes made her comply. She couldn''t disobey the fire in his eyes. Gyeom sucked in a breath when he saw the missing back of the dress. The front of the dress was all innocently sexy while the missing back was siren hot.


    The next moments, his hand slid under the dress and the sound of tearing echoed in the room as Ye Heng''s dress was pushed up to gather around her stomach. She turned her head and watched Gyeom unbutton his jeans and shove them down to his knees, not even waiting to take them off completely. He nudged her legs apart with his knees, his arm snaking around her to anchor her. She closed her eyes and felt as the head nudged at her wet entrance. Finally, he entered her with a low hiss, and she gasped in sheer ecstasy at the way he sunk into her slowly, inch by powerful inch..


    "Lean up against me, Ye Heng."


    Ye Heng mindlessly did what she was told, but that movement only made him sink in deepe

 Chapter 175 - A Welcome Party

    A week had passed since Ye Heng and Yu Gyeom had thrown caution to wind and started their torrid affair. Every waking minute when they were free of every day had been spent on bed or against the door or the floor. Basically just sticking to each other. No words of promise or words had been uttered between the two. To Ye Heng this was her love, her only chance to be with the man she loved. Every time they were together, she wanted to say those words but stopped, knowing that he wouldn''t want to. Her new music video shoot had been finished and she was now ready to take a break before the come back.


    Ye Heng carefully applied her eyes liner as she stared in the mirror. They were going to K and Alice''s home tonight for a get together. Ye Heng had been to countless such gatherings to their place because the couple liked to keep their friends close and were always inviting them over.. But tonight she was specially nervous. Both K and Alice were observant and already aware that she was deeply infatuated with Gyeom. But she had insisted that they were just friends and thus the couple had not pried too much. But now, she was sleeping with him.


    Over time, she had come to know how protective K was of his brothers. Whether it was I.M and Felix who were in a hidden relationship or Gyeom and Apollo who were both single. Would K ask her to leave Gyeom alone and let him focus on his career? After all K had been the one who had handled all those rumors about Gyeom over the past year having taken over Gyeom''s PR in his own hands.


    The other reason for her nervousness was Zirui. She had heard of the girl from the others over the period of time. She was the Mou Group''s heir but had apparently been an amazing singer who could have won professionally if she had not chosen to go into business. But this was not the cause of her worry. She had been Gyeom''s first love. And he never spoke of her. Actually no one spoke of this. But she had been the one who had guessed everything. Zirui was not returning with her husband. Finally, Ye Heng had broken down and asked Alice about why the girl had gone and the answer had shocked her.


    Somewhere in her heart, she had blamed Zirui for making Gyeom suffer but when she heard how the girl and her husband had been fighting death, she was moved. It was not easy for her. And she could not help but admire her. There were few women who would be able to stand firm in the face of such storms. Since they were returning that would mean that the treatments had been successful.. Which was a good thing. But her heart ached for Gyeom. Would he be happy at seeing her again? He had not been able to get over her even when shew as away. So how would he feel now???"


    Because of her messy thoughts, Ye Heng''s hand shook and the eye liner spread over the light eye shadow in an ugly streak. Cursing that she would have to do the entire eye make up again, Ye Heng pulled out a wipe and was about to wipe it off when her hand was grabbed by Gyeom. She looked up in shock as she asked him," When did you get here.."


    "When you were practicing painting with your eye liner wand. So, pretty girl? Why are you putting on make up? Usually when we go to K''s house you are so bare faced, I even wonder if you put on anything more than a lip balm."


    Ye Heng shook her head and answered, "No reason. I just felt like applying some but as you can see. We are getting late, aren''t we? Do I have time to put it on properly?"


    Shaking his head, he gently pushed her onto the stool in ordered, "Close your eyes."


    Ye Heng closed her eyes and Gyeom gently wiped off the entire make up from the eye lid. Just as Ye Heng was about to open her eyes and thank him, she felt him wiping the make up from the other eye also. Ye Heng was about to protest but Gyeom gently slapped her hand away and ordered, "Be quiet. And don''t interfere."


    After cleaning both the eyelids, Gyeom chose a natural shimmer from the palette of eye shadows and gently dabbed a bit onto his finger as he spoke to Ye Heng, "My little baby, you have such pretty eyes even they are closed. Anything extra to it only lessens their natural beauty. All you need is a little shimmer and sparkle..."


    Ye Heng felt her heart warm at his sweet compliment. It was not often that Gyeom would give out simple compliments as if he was seeing her as a person and not a sex object.. Within a few moments, Gyeom stepped back, smiled as he stared at her upturned face and leaning down placed a small peck on her lips before moving back, and announcing, "The Princess is ready."


    Opening her eyes, Ye Heng turned to look at herself in the mirror. He really had only done a little bit of make up and she looked so different. All the make up techniques that she had learnt over the last year seemed to fail in front of him. Was there anything Gyeom could not do?


    "You are really good at this.", she complimented him.


    Gyeom smiled as he wiped his hands. "This is all because of K. In our initial days when we did not have much work, he insisted that we learn everything for the stage! So there were times we even did out own make up! K is the master at it but. He even drew an entire princess on Alice when she was sleeping once.. Ready to go?"


    Ye Heng nodded and placed her hand in his extended ones. Of course she was not going to pay attention to the fact that he had indirectly compared him and her to K and Alice..

 Chapter 176 - Welcome Kieran And Zirui

    As Ye Heng and Gyeom drove to the venue, Ye Heng decided that she needed to clarify a few things with Gyeom. They had been extremely careful in public when interacting with each other because letting the press know about a relationship that did not exist would only harm them more. But even as their thoughts were in sync, she had a feeling that this would not apply here. She sighed. She did not want to expose their relationship to their friends also.. her eyes sting as she used the word relationship loosely. She would have been the first one to announce to the world about their relationship if that is what it had been. But what they were having was a simple torrid affair.


    Looking away, she tried to clear her thoughts before she spoke with Gyeom. It would be too embarrassing if she started to cry in front in him.


    Just then, Gyeom he''d put his hand towards hers and caught her hand, trying to be hands but Ye Heng pulled away.


    Throwing a glance her way, Gyeom questioned,"What? I am just holding your hand ok? I promise to not do anything else... Until we get home that is."


    "Gyeom.." Ye Heng''a voice came out a but shakily so she paused for a minute making Gyeom throw another worried glance at her as he asked,"What is it, Ye Heng?"


    "Gyeom, I want you to behave normally when we get there."


    " Well, I do behave normally over there. In fact, K an Alice''s house is one of the few places I am most normal at."


    "No.. I mean normally as in don''t hold my hand or look at me like that.."


    Gyeom frowned at this sudden condition that Ye Heng placed. He had not really planned to show off their new relationship but he was not going to hide it either. Scowling, he asked a bit harshly,"Why?"


    Ye Heng stared at Gyeom in surprise. She had assumed that he would be relieved in hearing this. But why did he sound so angry?


    "Just that.. Like you I treasure them as friends as well. I don''t want there to be any speculation or awkwardness when we stop sleeping with each other. They are friends to both of us and should not be made to choose sides when we eventually drift apart and end things. This would lead to future awkwardness until finally I would have to avoid them. And I don''t want to lose precious friends because we succumbed to our libido.."


    "Hey! It''s have barely been a week since we have started and you are already thinking of an end?"


    Gyeom felt.inexplicable anger course through him at this. And he almost explained when Ye Heng added fuel to the fire when she said nonchalantly,"Lust is like that, Gyeom. It combists from a small spark, bright and got fit a while before everything fizzes out eventually."


    He should have been happy that she wanted to his everything but he could feel his blood boil with rage and opposition to this idea.


    Suddenly he wanted to behave like Tarzan and thump his chest as he announced to everyone that she belonged to him! As if that would work. He should actually be happy about this that Ye Heng was thinking so far ahead. It meant less worry for him. But why did it feel like she was already trying to get rid of him.


    His frown did not ease all the way to K''s home and even then as he parked, he objected one last time,"Won''t they guess we are together considering the fact that we have come together?"


    Ye Heng looked at him as if he had lost his mind before she pointed out, "We have come together multiple times in the past, Gyeom.."


    Gyeom: "oh"


    Following her out of the car, he then said, "Fine then, I won''t even talk to you."


    As Gyeom said this, Ye Heng stopped mid stride and turned back to him, "That would make it only more awkward Gyeom. Behave naturally! That means talk naturally and joke around and tease me naturally the way you do.."


    Gyeom frowned and walked behind Ye Heng. This idea was not sitting very nicely with him. If Ye Heng had said this earlier, then he would have argued his way out but she had been smart and told him only when they were halfway there!


    Sulking, he walked at a slower pace, could it be that Ye Heng was ashamed of him? No no.. That couldn''t be it, right? He was soon distracted from his thoughts as he entered the home and watched Ye Heng being hugged by Felix, I.M and Apollo. Did Apollo linger in the hug a little too long. He had not forgotten the interview last month where he had been one of the idols who had said that she was his ideal type of girl!


    Apollo felt the Gyeom''s gaze from far away and looked up with a frown. Had he somehow offended the kid that he was staring at him so angrily? As Ye Heng moved to hug and greet Alice, Apollo noticed Gyeom''s eyes follow.. Ohh.. The guests had not even all arrived and already Apollo had found someone to prank.. This was going to be fun!


    Finally Gyeom was spotted by the others and pulled into the melee. He looked around with interest as Alice and Adam had hung up a big banner Welcoming Kieran and Zirui back. Curiously, he felt nothing when just last week he had been worried about surviving this time. Before he could think too deeply, a pair of small stubby arms hugged his legs and he looked down at the little imp that had stuck herself to him. Picking her up, he blew butterflies onto her neck, making her giggle loudly.


    Soon, Felix and I.M were complaining of partiality treatment by the little baby at having ignored her other uncles when a car stopped outside the house..

 Chapter 177 - Kieran And Zirui

    Ye Heng glanced curiously at the couple entered while she stood by in a corner. The girl was the same exuberant and beautiful one as she had seen in the picture. In fact, Ye Heng felt that the camera had not done her any justice. The man on the other hand was very different than what she had imagined and it shocked her. He still looked sick.


    From what she had heard, they had been able to get rid of the cancer after a long and hard fight. But the man still looked gaunt with his cheeks sunken in and his bald head reflecting off the light. He would have been a handsome man when Zirui fell in love with him. Ye Heng could see that in the shape of his jaw and the shape of his face but the sickness had almost ravaged him. No one else seemed too shocked. They had probably seen the man or guessed at his looks.


    However the happiness on his face, as he greeted everyone and at the way the couple interacted, it was clear that they were extremely happy. The last person to greet the couple was Gyeom who hugged the girl happily and then fist bumped the man. She felt a surge of jealousy at the easy intimacy between him and Zirui. Shouldn''t he be keeping his distance from her a bit.


    Just then Zirui spotted Ye Heng and just as naturally as she had hugged the others, the girl hugged her also as she squealed," Ye Heng! I have been waiting for so long to meet you! You have such a splendid voice! I love the songs you write! I even bought a few Cd''s so that you can autograph them! All of Kieran''s doctors and nurses are now fans of SKY and Ye Ye! I will definitely send it to them! And I loved the way you teased this man out there on that interview! It was so awesome! I almost screamed in excitement when I saw his worried face!


    With Zirui easing the atmosphere, everyone settled into eating and drinking as Adam had set up a grill in the backyard. Almost as always, Gyeom and I.M were busy fooling around and Felix was helping Adam at the grill while Kieran and Alice talked in muted tones and Zirui played with the little baby. All the fear of feeling out of place was relieved as she watched the group quietly. Seeing that Ye Heng was presently sitting alone, Apollo approached the woman with a gleam in his eye.


    Sitting on the chair next to her, Apollo said," Ye ye. Babe.. You are getting more and more beautiful every time I see you. Are you going to turn into a fairy next?"


    Ye Heng giggled at this. She had once dreamed of Apollo talking to her like this but knowing that he was only teasing her was even more fun!


    Turning her head to look back at him, she crossed her eyes at him and blinked a bit as she fired right back," Apollo.. you are getting more ugly every time I see you. Are you going to be an old uncle next time?"


    Apollo threw back his head and laughed. "Ha! Good going girl! I have trained you well! So what are you up to these days?"


    The two people brought their heads together and started to speak about the future plans but their initial interaction had not been missed by Gyeom who had been observing them from the corner of his eye. He frowned as he thought of Apollo finding her attractive..


    Was he out to seduce her? I.M noticed Gyeom''s action and whistled a tune to catch his attention. When Gyeom turned to him, he said,"Yu Gyeom, I thought you were very smart. How come you have the EQ of a teaspoon?"


    Gyeom frowned at this and asked,"What do you mean?"


    "Simple. If you are interested in someone, you should let the other person know."


    "It''s nothing like that. We are just friends."


    "Uh huh. Friends with benefits? Don''t tell me that you thought we wouldn''t know. The way you two have been following each other with side eyes, we would all have to be blind to miss it. But let tell you something before you repeat that ''we are friends'' line like a broken record. That is what I said for Felix. And that is what Alice said for K.. But mostly, that is what you said for Zizi.


    Losing your love to someone worthy is nothing much but losing the girl you like owing to your own stupidity is too much."


    Gyeom did not say anything as he wondered over this. How could he like Ye Heng when he had long been in love with Zizi. But then I.M asked him something that made his realize that maybe he really had gotten over Zizi and it was his own belief that made him think that he was not over her..


    He looked at I.M who had just asked him,"Are you willing to give up Ye Heng the way you gave up on Zizi.


    The answer was No. Hell no.


    Getting up from his chair so that the poor chair almost fell backward, Yu Gyeom marched over to the two people who were sitting and chatting in their own little world.


    Ye Heng noticed his approach but continued to chat with Apollo as she assumed that Gyeom was coming over to just chat.


    She could mot, in her wildest dreams have expected that Gyeom would catch hold of her wrist, bend down and say huskily,"I don''t agree with what you said."


    Before she could grasp the meaning behind this, Gyeom had covered the distance between them and took her lips in a hot kiss. Slowly, when Ye Heng surrendered to the kiss, he moved back and glared at Apollo and said in the most stone age style man as possible,"You stay away! She is mine!

 Chapter 178 - You J-e-r-k!

    Of all the reactions that Gyeom could have predicted when he turned back to Ye Heng in apology, tears in her eyes had not been one. Feeling guilty, he was about to apologize for not adhering to her wishes but before he could say a word, she stood up, pushed him away and an out of the garden.


    Apollo shook his head and taunted, " Neanderthal. Way to spoil a girl''s evening."


    Ignoring Apollo and the others who had only just realized that something had happened, Gyeom said," I''ll see you guys, later! And make up for today! But we have to go now.."


    Running out of the backyard, Gyeom raced towards his car. It was already dark and Ye Heng had come here with him.. As expected she was not waiting for him near the car, but had already run out of the gates. Sighing, he started the car and prepared to follow her.


    He soon found her a short distance away as she was stomping in her high heels as she wiped her tears. Slowing the car to a crawl he tried to keep up pace with her but then she started to run again. Afraid that she would fall, he speeded up the car a bit ad overtook her, making the car block her path. Before Ye Heng could change her route, Gyeom had jumped out of the car and was hugging her hard as he said," Ye Heng! I am sorry! I did not mean to hurt you! I just did not want to hide our relationship from our friends. Is being with me so shameful to you?"


    This caused Ye Heng to push him away angrily and she shouted angrily, "You are a jerk! JERK! I can''t believe that you would be this devious, calculating and cunning! I never could have dreamed this!"


    Gyeom frowned and caught her hands which were clenching on the sides and asked," I can agree that I am a jerk because I did not consider your request! But how does that make me devious and calculating! I did not even know you were planning to hide our relationship! Then how could I have calculated everything!"


    "THAT IS NOT WHAT I AM TALKING ABOUT! I AM TALKING ABOUT YOU USING ME TO SHOW YOUR LOVE THAT YOU HAVE MOVED ON! AND WHAT RELATIONSHIP? ALL WE HAVE IS THAT WE ARE BED PARTNERS! THAT IS NOT A RELATIONSHIP, GYEOM!"


    Ye Heng screaming these words at him shocked him. What had Ye Heng been thinking all this while? Seeing that there were cars passing but, Gyeom picked her up before she could make up any more wild accusations and placed her into the rear seat of his car, activating the child lock and seeing that she was still going to try and escape, he threatened her," Ye ye! If you don''t come with me now, I will be announcing to the world that you and I are bed partners! Do you understand! Remember I am a jerk!


    Ye Heng stared wide eyed as she noticed that Gyeom was also angry.. Sitting meekly, she watched as he started to drive. But at this moment, she was lost in her own pain and had no interest in his anger. She stared out of the window and let her tears fall silently. He could ruin her career if he wanted. She would not mind one but! After all, everything she had had been given by him! But why did he have to break her heart?


    She was happy in the relationship they were sharing. She had planned to cherish these moments for a lifetime. But he had ruined that...All for his selfish purposes.


    Shaking his head as he could practically see the wheels in her head turning in the wrong direction, he speeded up the car and drove home.


    Finally when he parked, he opened the doors and Ye Heng rushed outwards straight to her car. Before she could escape however, Gyeom caught her hand and pushed her against it," I am not letting you go until you explain! What do you mean by saying that I was using you. Are you saying that I kissed you because I wanted to show Zirui? Is that why you refused to let me tell everyone about our relationship? Ye Heng! Zizi and I were never anything more than friends. Yes, I accept that I had feelings for her but I don''t need to use you to cover those! I wasn''t even thinking of my past feelings when I came forward to kiss you! The only thing on my mind had been to claim you as mine! "


    Ye Heng shook her head and denied his words. His actions spoke louder than words. Even their first night together he had been talking about Zizi and her coming back. How could she believe his words when his actions did not match.


    Sighing, Gyeom pushed her back against the car and said," Ye Heng! Do you really believe something so despicable of me? I thought you understood me well"


    "It is because I understand you well that I am doubting you, Gyeom. Tell me, have you not regretted everyday letting Zirui go? Have you not wanted her to have peace of mind over worrying about you being happy so you decided to show her today that you had moved on? Tell me Gyeom, where am I wrong? Does our relationship have any name that you want to give it? Heck you were so scared when I first announced that you were in a relationship in that interview, you couldn''t wait to run away! Then why this sudden urge to announce this now? Can you tell me you don''t love Zirui anymore? Can you prove that?"


    This stumped him and before he could formulate a reply, Ye Heng pushed him away, as she tried to open the car door. A panic unlike he had ever felt arose in Gyeom. He knew that if she left today, he would never be able to explain himself. Running, he grabbed the car keys from her, picked her up fireman style and ran towards the elevator.

 Chapter 179 - Love At First Fight

    Running, he grabbed the car keys from her, picked her up fireman style and ran towards the elevator. As he entered the elevator, Gyeom placed Ye Heng onto the ground and pushed her against the elevator. "You are not going anywhere unless we clarify things here."


    Pushing against him, Ye Heng muttered, "You are crazy Gyeom! I don''t want to talk to you about this! In fact I don''t want to talk to you about anything!"


    As the elevator doors opened to the top floor, Gyeom walked out as he said, "Well, that''s too bad! Because I want to talk to you!"


    He almost failed to notice that Ye Heng had not followed him out but was jabbing on the door close button of the elevator. Luckily for him he spotted the doors before they could close fully and pushed his way in. Jabbing at the button to open the doors again, Gyeom caught her wrist as he said," If you try to run away one more time, I will tie you to my bed! Now! Are you going to tell me what is going on in that head of yours?"


    Ye Heng did not reply and instead went to sit on the couch as she crossed her arms and sat on the couch, staring at the agitated man. She was not going to repeat herself. As her eyes filled with tears, Gyeom felt even more agitated and went to kneel in front of her. He placed his hands on her waist and said," Ye Heng, baby, listen to me. Please. I think you believe that I am using you for some reason for Zirui''s sake. You are severely mistaken. At the time when I kissed you the only thing on my mind was jealousy! And the only connection to Zirui was that I had no intention of giving you up to Apollo! I agree I had a thing for Zirui but it was in the past!"


    This time Ye Heng glared at him and said," Do I need to remind you that the reason we spent the first night together was Zirui?"


    "No No! YeHeng! The first night we spent together because I was attracted to you! Do you remember me talking about second love. Before you shake your head, let me finish. I was in pain but it was not because of what you think. Over time, I realized that I had started to use Zirui as a wall to protect myself. But Zirui was someone I did not even think of fighting for. So I had no right to hold onto her memories. When I heard that she was returning, I was already considering dating again. But I was scared that her return may cause me to feel that emotion of loss again. So I wasn''t thinking clearly. But Ye Heng, one thing was clear in my mind that I guess I failed in explaining to you or even understanding it myself until I realized today that I may lose you.. I wanted to have my second chance with you. Second chance at love. I know that you don''t love me and I won''t lie to you and sat that I love you. But I want to try. I always believed that the woman I would spend my life with would be my best friend. It is why I even dared to compare you and Zirui that night. She was once my best friend. And you are my best friend."


    Ye Heng opened her mouth, to say what, she did not know but even as she tried to gather her thoughts, Gyeom opened his mouth and said," Ye Heng, baby! I should have corrected my mistake in formally asking you in a relationship! Even when that day you insisted that we were best friends, I knew something was remiss but could not point it out. But now I know. Ye Heng? Will you do me the honor of being my girlfriend?"


    Ye Heng stared in confusion at this. Her head was spinning in all directions. Just a few minutes ago, she had been hurt that he was not in love with her, but what he did say meant that even if he wasn''t, he was willing to try. In his heart she was more than someone to sleep with and get rid of his frustrations.


    When Gyeom saw that she was still lost in thought and not answering him, he could almost feel his heart drop to the ground. Was he going to be rejected after his first confession? Well of course it would be right of her. Did he expect her to fall in love with him after their first fight? Just as he was about to be disappointed and try and explain more, she asked in a small voice,"Are you really serious about trying a relationship? You were worried about letting people know at first and then tonight.."


    "I was worried because of our careers! I saw for my self the way K''s fan following declined after he announced his relationship! Even though the STARS as a whole were not affected, many female fans transferred their loyalties. You have worked hard over the past year and our still in the rising path, and so have the others to polish you and make you shine. I don''t want your and their hard work t go down the drain. I would still say that we must date privately. Everyone believes that we are friends so there should be no media speculation to bother you and we can be ourselves among our friends because they know about us. But if that is not what you want, I am willing to apologize in front of everyone for crossing my limits.."


    Before he could say more, Ye Heng shook her head and said,"Why don''t you ask me again?"


    At first, Gyeom was stunned but then he quickly composed himself and asked,"Ye Heng, baby, will you give me the honor of being my girlfriend?"

 Chapter 180 - Please Say Yes

    The girl sat on the chair with her arms crossed in front of her as she stared at the man who was at present kneeling in front of her. "How could you be such a cheat, Gyeom? I never expected something like this from you! The world is right, all men are dogs!"


    Gyeom bowed his head and begged for forgiveness sincerely saying," Baby! I did not mean to cheat on you! But I genuinely fell in love. I know she doesn''t compare to you in terms of looks and talent, but my heart does not listen. K am really sorry baby! Can you forgive me now?"


    "I can forgive you but forgiving is not enough for you is it? You want me to say Yes to your marriage proposal!"


    Gyeom gave her a big smile and nodded his head expecting the girl to agree. He even joined his hands in supplication and begged,"Yes please say yes.."


    The girl shook her head and sighed,"What has the world come to? No, Gyeom, I am not going to agree.."


    Gyeom looked at the girl who was stubbornly pouting and finally decided to take out the big guns. After all, his life''s happiness depended on this affirmative answer.


    "How about I promise give you your favorite double chocolate cheesecake?"


    "Hey! Do you think I am so cheap that I will say yes to you if you bribe me? I am not someone who can be bribed. What do you take me for Yu Gyeom?"


    "Fine then! How about I add the big automated doll house that your mum has been refusing to get you, to this offer? Oh and also there is a pretty butterfly diamond pin that I got for you when I went on that concert... It''s not a bribe. It''s more of a gift to erase the sourness in our relationship. Yes? What do you think?"


    A big smile encased the small face as she nodded and agreed,"Fine. We have a deal. You can send the cheesecake and pin to me as an advance token of appreciation and the doll house later."


    "Adel Parry! How could you? Am I only worth so much? I''m your first boyfriend! How can you agree to helping me propose to another woman? Am I not worth fighting over?"


    Adel Parry rolled her small eyes and scrunched up her button nose as she said disdainfully," Ha! I am a young girl, only six years old! How can I have such an old boyfriend? If I had to fight, I would rather fight you for Sister Ye Ye. And also, I would have let you go for the cheesecake but then you would have felt guilty forever. I don''t want that so I am letting you buy me the dollhouse and the pin to ease that. Now, you better have a beautiful ring for me to take to sister Ye Ye or I will not help you."


    Having clarified her position, Adel raised her arms and Gyeom obediently helped her down from the chair before turning to her father and commenting,"She''s taken after her mother not just in looks, but attitude also."


    Adam smiled and said,"Well, you should not have promised to be her boyfriend and stuck to being her uncle."


    "Hey! I don''t regret this. Luckily for me she is cute and has not yet honed her skills under her mother''s tutelage or else I would have been minced meat."


    Adam smiled and fondly looked at his daughter. She was six years now. Time had flown by in a blink.


    "Gyeom, have you asked I.M and Felix? I mean it is their wedding and you are going to propose to Ye Heng. They might not like you stealing the lime light."


    "Those two are so happy that they don''t have to hide anymore that they don''t even care. But don''t worry, they are really excited to have me propose to Ye Heng. If I had gone ahead and ruined their day Felix would have killed me before I could have taken the ring out! Anyways, where is sister in law?"


    "She''s art he office. Some difficult deal, that is keeping her. Why do you want to see my wife?"


    "I need to thank her for the doll house idea."


    "I can''t believe you and Alice conspired to fool my poor Adel. Wait till I tell her.."


    "Hey!Shut up! And go get ready! We need to go to the wedding and then I have my plans. Also, do you know Apollo is bringing a date?"


    "Hmm. He said so. They are getting pretty serious. She is a doctor from the army and he says that she has a vision problem because she is your fan."


    "Hey! He didn''t tell me that! But he did warn me to stay away from her. Now I know why.."


    With a mischievous smile, Gyeom was already planning to play a prank on Apollo and get his sweet revenge but Adam burst his bubble when he said,"Don''t even think it. Or you might just find your bride missing on your marriage day. Apollo has gotten more vicious ever since he went into the service."


    Shuddering, Apollo said,"You are right about that..Fine fine, I will let him go this time since I am very happy but I will prank him next time to get back for all the previous times!"


    "I''ve been hearing that for a few years now. Gyeom, revenge is a dish best served cold but you''ve frozen it. The fact remains that you do not dare to prank Apollo the master prankster!


    " Adam Parry! I know exactly what you are doing. Do you think I am going to be instigated and act on your words impulsively. You wish. Gone are the days where you could easily manipulate us. I am not going to prank Apollo. I am only going to work on proposing to Ye Heng."


    But Gyeom failed to realize that he had been smoothly manipulated into giving up his malfeasance notion.

 Chapter 181 - A Wedding To Remember

    Both the grooms stood in the middle of the big dais, facing each other. Their hands clasped together, their vows were said in a clear voice. On one side, I.M face glowed with happiness while Felix had the same customary expression on his face that members of SKY had seen over the years. But for those who knew him, they could see the sparkle in his eyes. His patience and his love had finally succeeded.


    The journey to love had been a long one from giving up their love for each other to bend to societal boundaries and parental expectations or forego their career to hide their involvement from the world. But now they were finally here. About to proclaim the vows they had made to each other in their hearts in the witness of their loved ones.


    Felix looked at I.M and almost rolled his eyes for choosing Apollo to become the emcee. The guy loved to give long sermons while all Felix wanted to do was say the vows out loud and kiss the heck out of I.M. Felix wondered if I.M would mind if he punched Apollo in the middle of his long-winded speech. But then decided, it was no use upsetting I.M today. And when the man had finally droned on for three full minutes, he said," And now Felix and I.M, please turn to each other and hold hands, oh they are already doing that... Well then, you have both written your own vows, so who''s going first?"


    I.M smiled and his soft but clear voice echoed through the small room," Being loved deeply by someone gives you strength while loving someone deeply gives you courage. With Felix I have had both. From this day on, I vow to love you every day of my life, with every breath so that we will only ever hold each other in our hearts until death do us part."


    A round of applause echoed and after this, Felix''s lazy voice echoed," To burn with desire and keep quiet about it is the greatest punishment we can bring on ourselves. I.M has saved me from this punishment. From this day on, you are not just me soulmate but my legal partner. I don''t even know how to express so much happiness. I vow to love you forever and always."


    Another applause dotted through the room along with a few sniffles as Apollo''s voice for in," You can exchange the rings to seal your vows."


    Felix and I.M exchanged the rings at the same time and then without waiting for Apollo to say the next words,"Felix pulled I.M by the tie and sealed their lips."


    "And ladies and gentlemen, we can now say that I.M and Felix and legally husbands! Guys! You need to get a room. Don''t mind us. we have already given you the red envelopes and now we are going to eat the delicious food. We do not want any dog food please.. Go go."


    And with that, Apollo began to throw candy the wedding candy over the couple who joyfully separated from the kiss but still held hands.


    Ye Heng held her small handkerchief to her eyes as she dabbed at her tears once again. The ceremony had been so beautiful. Of course the news of these two men being a couple had earned quite a scandal six months ago where people had even doubted Gyeom, Apollo and Adam''s sexuality and even tried to shame them for being good friends with a ''gay couple''. But all this had not been able to break them apart and finally Felix and I.M had carved their own path.


    Gyeom shook his head at his soft-hearted girlfriend. Taking the handkerchief from her hand, he said,"What are you so sad for? Don''t tell me you are pining for Felix and I.M?"


    "Ha! You have me firmly under your spell. As if I could pine over someone else. I am just so happy about the wedding. It was so beautiful and sacred. I don''t understand why people have to object to love!"


    Gyeom smiled at her simple innocence and carefully dabbed the make up under her eye where a tear still clung to her lashes. "Are you going to cry at our wedding too?"


    "Of course no.."


    Her eyes widening like saucers, Ye Heng asked,"Can you repeat yourself? I think I heard you wrongly.."


    "I asked if you were going to cry like this at our wedding too? If you are, please try not to. Otherwise people will think that I am forcing you into marriage.."


    "You.. you have not even proposed to me.." Ye Heng stuttered out the words. She had actually wanted and hoped that Gyeom would propose to her but he had stubbornly maintained their ''girlfriend-boyfriend'' relationship. And now he was talking about getting married."


    "Haven''t I? Do I need to propose really? But why? Would you reject me?"


    "How will you know if you don''t ask? And actually, I just might." Ye Heng glared at him before turning away her head and looking at the coue who was now being photographed. Time has done them justice. They had always been handsome men but now happiness made them shine even brighter than the sun. She watched as little Adel jumped between them and the two men immediately bent down a bit to listen to her.


    But all this was on the surface. Deep down she was already thinking about the hope that Yu Gyeom had planted inside her. Were they really going to marry some day? Because of her inner thoughts, she failed to notice that I.M and Felix were now looking in her direction and the photographer had also turned his lens towards her. The entire hall turned silent and soon the lights were dimmed and a small spot light was thrown in the middle, where little Adel stood, holding two red roses in her hand.

 Chapter 182 - A Family

    Adel Parry stood in the middle of the floor with a spotlight shining one her like a hallow. Her white gown shined under the light, completing the picture of an angel. Holding a microphone in her other hand, she called out,"Sister Yeye.."


    Ye Heng looked surprised and was even more startled when a second spotlight shone on her. "Sister Ye, Am I cute?"


    Another wait staff came to hand over her a microphone so that she answered, "Of course you are."


    Ye Heng had no idea what Adel was up to but she decided to play along with the little girl.


    The girl was satisfied with her answer and asked once again," So, my papa says that no one can say no to me? Do you think that is true?"


    "Yes, that is true.."


    "Good, then I want to give you a present.. Will you a accept it?"


    Laughing Ye Heng answered," But it is Felix and I.M''s big day. So they should get a present right?"


    "They don''t want the present that I offered. They are being mean to me."


    I.M coughed at that while Felix grabbed the microphone and snapped," We won''t be taking that present for all the money in the world, little Adel! And your father lies, I can certainly say no to you!"


    "That is why your lapel flower is in my hands, right now, Uncle Felix? Anyways I am not worried about you saying no. Uncle I.M had only to look at you and you will agree and Uncle I.M cannot refuse me! And now, I am in the middle of something important.."


    "Sister Ye Ye.. " Slowly, Adel walked towards her and extended her hand to take the two roses.


    "So? Sister Ye Ye, will you accept my present?"


    Curious about this present that the bossy Adel was trying to get off her hands, Ye Heng nodded and extended her hand. The next minute, a big box complete with  gift packing was rolled into the spotlight. Ye Heng was too surprised this time to even think of what to say! She tried to guess what it was but had no clue. Could it be some kind of a pet? But what animal could be in such a big box?


    "Go ahead, open it! But let me tell you if you open it you cannot return it."


    Ye Heng''s curiosity had now soared and she could not help but glance in the box. What was going on.. She carefully pulled the red ribbon around the box. The next moment she jumped back in fright when a figure hopped out of the box, almost scaring her.


    "Yu Gyeom!" Hadn''t he been sitting right next to her just now?


    Out of instinct, she turned back and he wasn''t there. But when she turned back, he was kneeling in front of her with a small box in his hand.


    Both her hands covered her mouth as finally the penny dropped. She was being proposed. To make sure she caught his intentions rightly, Gyeom said,"Ye Heng, you once said that you want your proposal to be out of the box? So, here I am, out of the box? Will you marry me and let me love you the way I want to? Forever?" When she stood there in shock, Yu Gyeom felt a moment of anxiety as he wondered if she did not appreciate that he had followed her words in the literal meaning. Thus he quickly mumbled," You have already accepted me as a gift, haven''t you?"


    He then turned to Adel and winked at her urgently. The little girl quickly tugged at Ye Heng''s dress and placed the two roses in her hand, "This is the traditional ''bridal'' bouquet! Since we had two grooms and all. So, as per tradition, you are going to get married soon! If you don''t want him, I could look for another cute guy.."


    Yu Gyeom glared at Adel for the last offer before he looked at Ye Heng again with his cute puppy eyes. She was still frozen in shock.. "Ye Heng? Baby?"


    Just as Yu Gyeom was about to take back his extended hand, Ye Heng moved her hand from her mouth and placed it on his wrist with a big smile. The tears in her eyes were bigger than her smile and she quickly pulled the ribbon that was tied around his head and said, "I love this gift, Addie. I am going to love and treasure him forever.." The acceptance finally let everyone breathe a small sigh of relief and soon everyone started to clap and cheer.


    Quickly holding her fingers, Yu Gyeom pulled out the ring and placed it on her fingers as if fearful that she would change her mind. As everyone laughed at Gyeom ''s eagerness, Adam hugged Alice and said, "So, now you don''t have to worry about our kid not having a family, right?


    So what if she doesn''t have a grandfather, she has loads of loving uncles and aunts and then in the distant future she will have ''babies'' to play with also".. But Alice placed her head on Adam''s shoulder and said,"Mmmm..No.."


    Adam looked down at Alice with a frown as he asked, "No? What? you don''t think that these people are our family?"


    Alice looked up into her husband''s face with a big smile and tapped his nose," I meant that for the last part of your statement. Our Ady getting to play with babies is not going to be in the distant future... It is going to be in seven months.. "


    Instantly, Adam''s eyes snapped to her stomach and he grinned widely. Today was really turning out to be a great day! Felix and I.M had a new beginning, Apollo had introduced his new and amazing  girlfriend while Gyeom had proposed to Ye Heng..After placing a big kiss on Alice to thank her for the happy news, Adam, for the first time felt a little superstitious.. After all it would be fate that this was also the date where all of them had come together for the first time.. to form SKY.


    And from there, they had not formed a family. Soon, the photographers called for family pictures and right there in the middle sat Felix and I.M with Yu Gyeom and Ye Heng behind them Adam, Alica and Adel to the right with Apollo and his girlfriend to the left.


    As Adam looked at this picture, there was only one thought in his mind.. "Sometimes the family one found for themselves was even more precious than blood relations..